Dream to Survive Part Two

[Lammorra 0]

Dream to Survive Part Two

 

 

Chapter One

 

 

It was the week before school ended for the summer vacation. He walked from the school and could see Ham sitting in the truck waiting for him. Brett had just finished writing his finals. He turned to look at the main entrance of the school. He smiled and then tossed his pack over his shoulder and hurried to where Ham was waiting for him and climbed into the truck.

 

?What was that all about?? Ham had seen Brett pause out front of the school.

 

?I was just thinking that I would not be returning in September. That was my last exam. It seems so strange! After we left California I began to immerse myself in my studies, as you well know. Without Perry?s gang always after me, I was rather lonely until you came to join me. Ham, just after I arrived in Brandon Manitoba, I had a birthday and a few days afterwards I met this man called Red. You know the one that takes me into the wilderness for those to summer months when school is closed. No one will tell me anything about the man. We are good friends now, but at first he seemed so strange. Not even Fred would tell me who this man was. I asked Aunt Carrie, she refused to tell me anything, except that he was a good friend of my fathers. I guess he was like Strand one of my mentors and instructors. Well, lets go and celebrate. I have a part- time job with that veterinarian downtown. I am still receiving royalties from that computer game that I programmed with that teacher in California. I don?t really need to work for a living. I have enough money in the bank now to start my own computer business. I was just thinking that until the war is over on the Isles, I would have to stay here. Have you heard anything from your father?? Looking forward to his birthday in a week?s time, Brett glanced over at his friend.

 

?Father said that things were not going as he wanted. Someone has been stealing from the area again. Apparently, this happened over ten years ago. Almost the same things are happening all over again. Some poor mechanic was working on a car when his whole tool box and tools just vanished. No sigh on the thief either. Kala called me three weeks ago. She is terrified! She was crying and saying that she and mom had just got out of hospital. Someone kidnapped them and began to beat on them. That was two months ago. Mother would not let Kala call me. Mother didn?t want me to worry. But last night, father received a threatening letter; he had thrown it into the garbage. Being garbage day today, Kala took out the garbage and found the letter. She told me that there has been many letters in the past few weeks threatening them to leave Powell River or the same thing would happen to them, as did Walter Dovver?s family. I know that Uncle Walter?s is mother?s brother and that his family were all killed in an accident years ago, or so we all thought. This one letter gives us suspicion that their deaths to murder, not an accident. It is no wonder that Uncle Walter almost went crazy. Kala found father?s files on Walter?s family?s accident. I had her send copies to me. Sandy objected but wanted me to have the files just in case something else happens. So Sandy, father?s secretary sent other files to me as well on other cases with similar MO?s. Your parents accident was amongst those documents. Kala had also found other threatening letters in the trash, which she has included in these files.? Ham never lied to Brett or would.

 

?So, our suspicions were right after all.? With his heart racing with this news, Brett could see Ham holding out a file. ?What is that??

 

?I duplicated everything in the file from Sandy. These are your copies of all the cases. Everyone had two things in common, the yellow powder that Carrie told Fred was Sulphur Spore and the runes found in each of the areas. Your parents cases are some how related to Fred?s wife and son?s murders, Kevin and my accident of hit and run, there are several others, besides Walters family. The murders of the Grand Master and his grandson at the Karate School. That fire in Marsh as well as that public school that was torched well before we were born. All those murders of the police officers and their wives from that one town. They area all connected. It all happened in Marsh. That is what my father and Fred have been hiding from us.? Ham could see Brett shaking his head.

 

?Fred told me about some connections like the two schools set on fire, grand master and is grandson?s murders, the killing of the officers, his wife and son, your accident and Kevin?s accident. I was the one that helped to connect those cases. It is these present cases that worry me.? Brett began to go through the files. ?Brandon Wilson has some other information for us. Let?s go and see him.?

 

?Until you can get home, we will not discover much more on these cases!? Ham was stumped on these cases.

 

?Well, we have found out a great deal on our own, thanks to Brandon helping us, and the lone of his criminal computer. Red will be coming in this weekend to take me to his cabin again. With my brains, maybe I should take some other police courses.? Brett started to laugh as he spilt the papers all over the floor.

 

?Brandon wants to take you apart. You took those night school courses and passed them well above all those other officers in the course. He just got the results of your course back. He recommended you for those courses.? Ham was just pulling into the police station parking lot. ?Brandon wanted to see us!?

 

?It was not really a recommendation from Brandon, but a bet with the instructors of those courses that I could pass tops in the courses. Don?t tell anyone about the courses I have been taking. After Little One got hurt, I had to learn about how to heal animals as well. That is why I worked weekends and two days after school at the Vets. It gave me time to take those courses and to help heal Little One. My friend the vet was ready for Little One. Well, at least my guard is well again.? Brett watched as Flip and Little One suddenly appeared on the seats in the back.

 

?Sure glad me black and not golden like Strand. Vet would have taken Strand apart. So, I different type of spider, and vet think I throw back from Black Widow Spider. Lucky I was there in the hospital when thief tries to break in after dark. Vet and me really good friends now?? Little One could see Brett laughing.

 

?The thief pulled a gun on the vet demanding drugs. The vet did not know what to do when Little One dropped from the ceiling on the thief?s hand and bit him. Then Little One ran over to the Vet and sat on the ground daring the thief to do something else. The vet called the police and picked up Little One giving him the biggest fly he could find.? Brett was still laughing as they left the two little ones in the van to guard it. ?You know Ham, I often wonder why my aunt changed my last name??

 

?I asked father that. He said it was to hide you, so that you could go to school here and learn better things from our schools. Apparently, all they have on the Isles are healing schools and some sort of science schools. Someone told Fred that. He told me that before I came here to be with you. Well, you passed every course you set out to take, and then some. Any idea how to get to the Isles?? Opening the door for Brett, Ham paused and waited.

 

?None at the moment! I have to pack up most of my things and put them into storage. That house we live in is so small. My room looks like a storage locker. I only have enough room for my small bed, dresser and tiny desk. Under the bed is loaded with things from my parent?s home. Thanks to Little One helping me pack most of it, we got most of it to fit. Temper is guarding them. After his ordeal, he stays very close to home. The rest is in the small basement. Not even Little One knows how to return home. He has tried to contact Strand. He is away on assignment. Aunt Carrie wants all my school stuff packed up by the time Red comes to get me. She needs the space. Allen said that Perry should be returning home in the next year or so.? Brett hurried off beside Ham as the entered the squad room of the police station.

 

?Hey Brett! Want to do more filing for us.? One of the detectives laughed at the boys entering the offices.

 

?Not today! Must see Cap. Have much to do!? Smiling as he entered the captain?s office. ?You wanted to see me??

 

?I most certainly do. I was told to give you this.? Brandon handed over a special badge to Brett. ?It is from all of us here at the office for passing your courses. I would not tell Carrie. You know your aunt!?

 

?Say, that is a detective badge!? Staring at the badge Ham burst out laughing. ?All you need now is the gun!?

 

?I am a brown belt in Karate now. I will go for my black at the next tournament! I don?t need a gun. They just make a mess!? Not being able to contain his composure, Brett burst out laughing at some of the men in the squad room. ?Want to practise!?

 

?We will pass! Brett congratulations! I would keep it a secret, orders from Fred. I told him and Richard. You should have heard the two of them laughing. We called you here because of a reason. You are the only one that can get to the Isles. You must find away. Fred and Richard have been telling some of us that these cases are directly involved with the Isles. Even a few cases here have links to the Isles. With this badge you can access the crime databases here, and keep us informed to what is going on. We have no authority on these Isles of yours. Harrison wanted to see how much you could learn. Well, he knows now and so do the rest of us. We have to get some information on these Isles and the criminal activities there. Someone told Harrison to leave it alone. Fred and Richard know more than they are saying, and told us to back off. They told us to see that you, Brett got some training in certain other areas, like policing and animal health care to put it bluntly. Some woman approached me just last week. She told me that Perry is getting out of the work farm and to expect trouble. They are not sure when Perry will be freed.? Brandon leaned forward with his arms on his desk. ?You did better than I would have ever expected from one of my own men. Fred and Richard want you to have access to the police computers. Just say that you are Detective Mason from this department. We will all vouch for you. So will Harrison, Fred and Richard. If you need any other men to take training send them to me. Tell them to use Brett Mason as their names, one at a time.?

 

?There is only one that I can think of. He is away on assignment right now. I will send him as soon as I know he is finished his assignment. Fred taught him plenty. He goes by the code name Strand. He is really different! I think you and he would really bond well as friends, Cap.? There was a strange grin on Brett?s face.

 

The whole floor of that detective?s branch at the police station had a small party for Brett to celebrate. It was about nine when Brett realized what time it was. He and Ham thanked everyone and left for home. His aunt was late getting home that night as well. Brett was dropped off in the driveway and hurried inside. He hurried to this room and changed into his other clothes. He sat on his bed staring at Little One reducing the size of all the things in his room. ?How do you do that??

 

?It is an Isles secret.? With a goofy grin on his face, Little One continued to work. ?I?ll be done by morning. The other things in the basement are already done and put into your other pack.?

 

?Red comes from the Isles?? Brett could see his little friend working. ?That is why he acts so strange at times??

 

?I am not at liberty to tell you that. I told you that before.? Continuing to work, Little One watched as Brett left his room. ?Why won?t they tell him anything??

 

For the next few days, Brett prepared to get his things packed up for storage. He realized that he and Perry would probably be sharing his tiny room. Brett made sure that everything was neat and repaired. He was standing in the doorway to his bedroom, when he heard his aunt calling him.

 

?I?ll be right down.? The house had two floors with a sub basement. Brett hurried down the stairs. ?You called me!?

 

?Yes! I am working late tonight. I?ll see you after work. Don?t forget that Red comes tomorrow to get you. So, make sure everything is ready. I wanted so to be with you tonight, but one of the other masters has broken his leg, and won?t be able to teach for a few weeks. Well, it means over time for me!? After hugging him and kissing his cheek, Carrie grabbed her coat and put it on over her karate Gi. ?See you tonight!?

 

Standing in the doorway, Brett watched his aunt pull away in her car. He closed the door. ?Little One, we are leaving to see Flip and Ham. Are you coming??

 

Running up the stairs, Little One chuckled to himself. He had a note in his hand. ?I had to see Strand last night. Something is cooking in big pot! It about to boil over. I not sure what happening. Sure hope it misses us!?

 

?No ideas on what is happening?? Waiting for a reply, but all Brett got was a shake of the head from Little One. ?I guess we wait!?

 

 

*******

 

Red was sitting in his study finishing off some work before he left to go and get Brett. He could see a shadow appear in the room first then a woman appeared. ?What to I owe this honour Goddess??

 

?We have big trouble. Relle had located Brett and knows who your grandson is we think. Relle is on his way to Brandon Manitoba with some men. We are not sure what is going on. Mother told me to tell you to bring your grandson home. We know it is early, but we think that this will give Brett time to learn what he must before things start getting too hot. Red, I cannot tell you any more than that right now.? The woman dropped to Red?s bed and sat down. ?Take Spot and Speck with you. They will have their hands full if trouble comes.?

 

?I was hoping I would not have to be the bearer of bad news to Carrie. You know how upset she gets. She has been learning karate, and is now an instructor. I don?t want to upset her. I would be no good to anyone, being flattened by her.? Red shuttered and watched his two little ones rapidly nodding their heads.

 

?I am sure you will find away. Just get your grandson home in one piece!? The Goddess vanished from the room.

 

?You two go and pack, we leave within the hour. My work is finished. I?ll go and tell Eric. You two hurry!? Red rushed from the room.

 

?We better take shovels to scrape Red off floor!? Spot ran to the shed by the barn and grabbed a shovel and reduced the size to pack in his things.

 

Speck was finished packing as his brother appeared. ?You get healing kit! Did you find shovel??

 

?Yup! I packed it already!? Both little ones always took things so seriously.

 

Within the hour, they were on their way to get Brett.

 

 

*******

 

 

Brett and Ham went to a pizza place for dinner. The returned to the truck and began to eat their meal. Flip and Little One were enjoying their pizza as well.

 

Brett had been reading through the files that Ham had given him. "Did Cap manage to update those files for us?"

 

"He will have them ready by tomorrow morning. I am to pick them up at six. That should be lots of time for me to deliver them to you." Ham glanced out the window. "This is our last dinner for a while. Please call me. You really are the only friend I have."

 

"Like wise. Ham, we have to find out what is going on." Brett noticed a man across the street watching the truck. "Who is that man?"

 

"Damned if I know. Well, you aunt should be getting home soon. Flip and I will be alright. At least, we can still communicate unknown to others." Han felt Flip's tiny hand on his.

 

The boys finished their meal, and returned Brett and Little One home. Temper waited in the doorway for the others. Brett handed Temper his pizza. "Thanks!" He dropped to the floor and began to eat in the doorway.

 

Temper and Little One helped Brett to finish packing up the last of their things.

 

*******

 

Carrie had been handed a telegram at work. Now she sat quietly in the darkness of her quaint narrow bedroom. The knuckles of her left hand were white from clenching a telegram, which had been sent by her son. Perry had informed his mother that he was being released from a work farm, where he had been sent after being sentenced by the courts for auto theft. Perry was expecting to return home and live with Carrie and Brett, which he stated in his telegram. Rising from her blue padded armchair Carrie walked from her bedroom to just outside her nephew's bedroom door. She glanced down at the telegram still in her trembling hand. Carrie used a tissue to wipe her tears as more streamed down her rosy cheeks. She hurried back to her own room, dropped down upon the flowered bedspread as she quietly sobbed.

 

A short time later, Carrie went into the bathroom to wash her tear stained face. She replaced her wristwatch after drying her face and hands. Looking at the time, she saw it was almost midnight. She quietly entered Brett's room, recovered him, as she had every night. Silently, Carrie shuffled her way downstairs to the kitchen. After going to the countertop, Carrie poured a cup of coffee, and pulled from the bodice of her dress her Communications Cross, which Red had given her after the death of Nile and Rose. Slowly, Carrie rubbed the emerald jewel in the centre of the golden cross, which she held in her trembling left hand.

 

"Red, do you hear me?" Carrie moved over to the kitchen table and sat down. "It's Carrie!"

 

"Carrie, I can hear you, clearly. What is the problem?" Red replied from the building where he had opened a portal and had entered.

 

"I just received a telegram from Perry. He's on his way home!" Her voice sounded cracked as she cried and her eyes swelled with tears.

 

"All right Carrie!" Red paused to think, for he did not want Carrie to know just yet that he was taking his grandson home to the Isles. "I was going to take Brett to the cabin. I guess, it's time, he returns to his real home." There was another pause of silence as Red thought. "At least, Perry won't have his cousin to help protect." Red do not know if Perry?s gang would retaliate for Allen suggestions to the judge, that Perry go to the work farm. "Yes, I want Brett out of it! I'll be there at the same time as we planned. I'd appreciate it, if you'd tell Brett, who I am. Give Brett, Nile's belongings. Oh, yes! Please, make sure he is wearing his Communications Cross, when I arrive. It might also be better, if you told him why he is coming to live with me. It might sound better coming from you."

 

"Thanks Red! I'll do as you ask. Brett will be ready by the time you get here. Bye Red!" Carrie started to cry again. She still believed that Perry's gang were the ones hurting Brett.

 

"Carrie, stop worrying! Brett will be fine! You stay calm!" Red put his master cross away under his shirt. He walked over to the bed of straw, which he had prepared for himself. "Well, I won't have to tell Carrie that I've come to take Brett home." Red gave a sigh of relief for he had dreaded those thoughts for sometime. "For once in his life, Perry has finally done something right! Now, let's see! I pick up Brett just after breakfast. We can make the plane to Vancouver before noon. Then, there is that nine hour stop over in Vancouver Airport. We'll take the plane to Powell River, then the bush plane to the Reserve. One of the Natives will always take us to Stan's cabin. So, it will take us, at least, three days to reach Reserve. Then there is another seven days travel on horseback, before we reach home. It will be a long trip this time even with the magic portals."

 

?Good, then we can leave shovel here!? Speck could see a strange expression on Red?s face.

 

?What would you need a shovel for?? Red was almost afraid to ask.

 

?To scrape you up after Carrie get finished beating you into the floor.? Very serious, Speck glanced over at his brother. ?See we even bring healing kit to patch you up with later!?

 

Rolling his eyes, Red burst out laughing. ?You two are goofs! Get some sleep! We will need it!?

 

*******

 

Early the next morning, Brett rose to get ready for the trip ahead and went down to breakfast. His aunt was still sleeping! Brett got himself something to eat. Then returned to his bedroom to finish packing up the personal belongings he would need on his trip.

 

Daydreaming, Brett remembered how he and Red had first met that eventful Saturday afternoon, just a few days after Brett's tenth birthday. Brett had been flying his kite, which Carrie had given him as a birthday gift. He was running to get his kite into the air, when he ran right into Red. Sending them both head over heels down a small hill to the bottom. From that time on, Brett had spent his last two summer holidays high in the Rocky Mountains at Red's cabin. Brett had not seen Red, since Easter Break. The lad was looking forward to seeing his friend. Brett missed Red, when they were apart. Even though, Red looked to be in his fifties, he was so different from other men. He reminded Brett of a mountain or trapper type of man. Red could handle any situation, which was thrown at him. There was never a dull moment when the two of them were together.

 

Red always came to get Brett on the day after school broke for the summer. Brett was excited, because tomorrow was his twelfth birthday. Red had promised something very special was going to occur. Brett could hardly wait to see Strand once, again.

 

Brett's small stature did not let it both him. For he knew that size was not everything. He rather liked being small for he could out manoeuvre most men and boys who wanted to fight him. Brett made his way over to his stool, sat down and stared out at the rain for a several moments. He fell backwards off his stool onto his bed and glanced around his small room. There was only enough space in his bedroom for a computer desk, a dresser, a small bookshelf, which was attached to the wall over his desk and his single bed. The room was a place for reading, homework, sleeping and best of all, daydreaming. Brett reached up to his bookshelf and picked his three favourite books as well as his glyph books and notes. Then he placed them all into his backpack. He enjoyed reading for is helped to pass the time and gave Brett the adventure he needed. Brett knew he would have plenty of time to read as they travelled to their forest destination.

 

Brett heard his aunt moving around down in the kitchen. He knew she would be coming up to his bedroom, when she discovered the dishes were washed and in the drying rack. It was one of her ways of showing Brett how proud she was of him. Brett would often do the dishes and wait to get his kiss for doing them. He heard her close the front door and drive off. Carrie returned within the hour. Brett heard her coming up the stairs, but waited for her to knock.

 

"Come in, Aunt Carrie!" Brett sat up as she entered the bedroom.

 

Carrie's hair was drawn back into a ponytail. She looked to be in her late twenties, but was in reality almost forty years of age. Brett could see she was wearing her white Karate Gi. That is when he remembered it was Thursday, the day for teaching Karate at the gym. Carrie had taught for the past three years.

 

"I've done everything you asked me to." Watching her push back her almost reddish brown coloured ponytail, Brett waited for a reply.

 

"That's fine!" Her eyes slowly inspected the room. "Yes Brett, you have! Thank you, for doing up the dishes," she kissed his cheek. "I would like to speak with you. It will only take a few moments." Making her way over to Brett, she sat down beside him on his bed. ?I just returned from the bank where I had some things put away in a deposit box.? In her hands was a small gold and silver chest about the size of an adult shoebox. She handed the chest to her nephew. "Brett, I promised your father I would give you this chest, and items that are inside. I believe you are old enough to take care of the items."

 

Reaching behind her neck and removed a small golden key. Then she reached over and used to unlock the chest. "Please, promise me that you will take care of everything in this chest. They served your father well! Now, they will serve you!" Her words stuck like a haunting spell in his mind.

 

That's when Brett noticed a beautiful golden cross. Engraved on it were some strange symbols. In its center was a bright emerald like gem, which seemed to capture the light from the room. Carrie removed the cross from the chest and placed it on the same chain as the key. ?Never take this cross off!? She reached over Brett's head and placed the chain around his neck to make sure the clasp was securely fastened. It was then that she put the cross inside Brett's shirt.

 

Carrie rose from the bed and started to walk towards the door. She turned around as if to have forgotten something. "Oh! I'm sorry! I almost forgot!" With a strange sadness on her face, she sighed. "Red will be here shortly to get you. I realize that over the past few years, you and Red have become very close friends. Brett, Red was also very close to your father. You see, Red is your grandfather!" Carrie paused, wiped her tears, and then swallowed hard. "You're going to live with Red, now. We think it will be best under the circumstances. Brett, last night after you had gone to bed, I received a telegram stating Perry will be coming home, tomorrow. Red and I don't want you hurt the way you were in the past by Perry and from his gang. We only want to protect you!"

 

Brett hurried over to his aunt and embraced her. She knew he understood as she kissed his cheek.

 

"Red will be here shortly," she gazed at her watch. Then grabbed Brett's school back pack and carried it from his room.

 

Moving towards his door, Brett stood silently, took one last look at his room, before picking up his hikers backpack with his most personal treasures in it. Brett put the small chest of his fathers inside his backpack, before he walked downstairs. Brett was wondering why they had never told him about Red being his grandfather. Now, questions flooded his mind. Stopping in the bathroom, Brett grabbed his phone and called Ham. "We won't have to wait! Red is coming to take me home, before Perry comes home. Ham contact Fred and your father and tell them. Also, tell them to pretend that we do not know each other."

 

"Gottcha, Brett. See you in Powell River. I just got a call from Harrison. He wants the truck for a while. I told him to come and get it. I will fly home on the first flight out on Sunday. Try to stay in touch with us, by phone." Ham could hear Carrie yelling in the background. "You better go!

 

?See yeah!" Brett put his phone away and left the room.

 

Carrie hugged her nephew as he descended the stairs. "Brett, you have always shown me love and respect. We will always be good friends. Perry has given me much trouble over the year. Please, don't forget to call me! Anytime! I'll pack up the rest of your things and send them to you soon. If you need anything, call me. All right?" Carrie held Brett in a tight embrace, as she tried to hold back her tears.

 

"Aunt Carrie, I need something from the basement. I will be right up!" Brett hurried downstairs and grabbed all the reduced articles from his father's box , put them into his backpack. One article was another book of glyphs and the other was another book that Brett has started to decipher weeks earlier. He resealed the box, but Little One reduced its size so he put the whole box into his backpack and returned upstairs. Little One could be felt in Brett?s hair. Temper was in his tiny form and ran up into Brett's hair. The child saw his reading book cover a friend of his had once made him in school. Brett walked over and put the cover into his bag. He then returned to the living room. "I think I have everything!" He checked his bankcard and wallet. "Everything is in my pack."

 

At that moment, the doorbell rang. Brett hurried answered the door. "Grandfather! How are you?"

 

"I feel great!" Red rubbed the back of his hand gently on the boy cheek like he always did. "I see you are ready to leave. By the way, nothing has changed between us. Please, call me, Red."

 

"Okay Sir! I mean, Red!" Brett had hoped that his grandfather might, at least, give him a hug. "Red, I have so many questions for you."

 

"The questions will have to wait, until we get home. The taxi is waiting! We really must hurry, if we are to make the right connections. We'll talk later! Now, Brett say your good-byes! We don't have much time." Red rubbed

Carrie's cheek the same way he had done to his grandson. Red watched Brett hug and kiss his aunt, goodbye. Brett grabbed his things, then ran out to the taxi and sat down in the back seat. He pulled out his cell phone and called Hamel to tell him he was leaving.

 

Hamel stood across the street watching Brett. Hamel hurried towards the cab and handed Brett a parcel. "See you soon!" Brett smiled at Hamel and waved back. Brett took out the book from the basement and slipped it into the book cover.

 

Meanwhile, Carrie waved to Brett as Red turned to Leave. "Red, take care! Let me know when you arrive home. I realize the dangers ahead of you both. So, be careful! Please, take care of Brett!"

 

"I promise! Don't worry, we'll be fine!" Red kissed her hand. "I expect to be home, within ten days. I want Brett to learn what I do for a living. You understand! Well, I better go!" Red walked out to the taxi. He waved to Carrie as they drove off.

 

As they arrived at the airport, Red and Brett grabbed their things and went to the ticket counter. "Two tickets to Vancouver. Can I also pay for a connecting flight to Powell River?" Red put his elbows on the counter top, while he waited for the attendant to go through her files and reply.

 

A man in an airline uniform walked up to Red. "I'm the captain of a charter going to Powell River. We leave within the hour. I have extra seats, if you are interested. Just thought I'd ask! I overheard you talking to this young lady."

 

"Thank you, we would like to get home as soon as possible. We accept your offer!" Red had his back to the man, and just now turned around to see a friend from Powell River. "Jason, what are you doing in Manitoba?"

 

"Red! I should ask the same! I ordered plane parts over six months ago. They finally came into this airport. So, instead of fighting with the airlines, I brought out a group of tourists for a friend of mine. Why not? It pays for the gas! We just loaded the parts that are for my bush plane. You can stay with me, tonight. Tomorrow, I'll take you up to the reserve. Who is this young man?"

 

"Jason, I barely recognized you in that outfit. This is my grandson, Brett." Red shook his head and laughed at seeing his friend. "That will put us almost two days ahead of schedule. I want to get a few books, before we leave."

 

"I was heading that way, myself." Jason walked with Red and Brett to the small shop and bought some things as well.

 

They followed Jason to his plane and boarded. The extra seats were everywhere for Jason was going to deadhead it back to Powell River. The plane was empty of people, except for a single stewardess.

 

A woman greeted them. "Red, what are you doing here?"

 

"Mae! I came to get my grandson and take him home." Red smiled as he watched Mae making a fussed over Brett.

 

It was not long, before they were in the air, headed for Vancouver International Airport.

 

 

*******

 

 

Meanwhile, a long distant telephone call was being placed from Brandon, Manitoba to the police station in Powell River. "Yeah, Uncle Fred! It's Ham! I have been trying to get through to father. He was right! Perry Bosnic is headed right for his mother's home. Fred, guess who I just saw leaving here with Brett Mason." Hamel always used his last name as his first name.

 

"Took Brett Mason where? Should I ask who?" Fred was having trouble hearing Hamel. "Speak slower and louder! We have a bad connection!"

 

After the death of Nile and Rose, and the death of his son, Fred Borden had decided to move to Powell River where his former partner, Richard had move to. They had both quit their police force in California and went to the town of

Powell River. They were trying to find correct answers to what had happened in California ten years before. Richard had become obsessed with the case of Nile and Rose's deaths. In a way, so had Fred. Both officers had moved to Powell River, because Red was seen there many times. Both men were trying to find the Isles. Fred and Richard knew that Red's homelands were where these murderers came from.

 

After Fred and Richard moved to Powell River, they began to follow Red when he would return from his trips to Powell River or from seeing Brett. Red, however, knew the men were following him and would often send the police officers tailing him into a state of panic, whenever he would vanish as they tracked him through the wilderness. It had only been two years since Fred had aquired a new partner called Brian Mason who had been the officer that Zorran had talked to some years before in the town where the fire at the school had taken place. Zorran was one of the Elder from the Isles sent to find out where certain people had disappeared.

 

After Zorran had left Brian's office, the police officer began to investigate some of the other incidents where this yellow powder had been discovered. Brian had discovered six, not five like Fred had. Brian had not told Fred that the deaths of his wife and son, Andy were directly linked to the murders of Nile and Rose Wolvershen. Mainly, because Brian thought that Fred knew and that was why he was in Powell River to begin with.

 

"Red Wolvershen just picked up Brett Mason! I heard Red instruct the cabbie to take them to the airport. Brett called to tell me Red was his grandfather, and they would be going home. Father's information was right. Picker from Perry's gang is waiting at the bus depot for him. I have alerted the police in Brandon just in case of trouble. Cap has been expecting trouble for several weeks now. We don't expect Perry will hurt his mother. I just found out last night that someone has put a killing contract out on Perry. Father thinks it might be the Fire Hell Gang, itself doing the contract." Hamel could see an unmarked police car driving up to the house where Carrie lived. "Fred, something is going down! A police cruiser just pulled up to Carrie's house. Tell father I will stay close to Carrie. If I can't reach father, I'll call you! Father is right, that man isn't dead! Tell father as soon as you see him. I have seen Brad Bosnic. All right! Yes, I'm sure! Oh, Brett said he would call you soon."

 

Hamel watched the policemen sitting outside Carrie's home. "The police officer in charge here said he received word that something big was going down. We think it has to do with the release of Perry. The police here are doing everything they can to protect Carrie. There has been a plain ghost car our front of Carrie?s home for over a week now. The officer here told me that he wanted Carrie watched. Apparently, the officer in charge is Don Wilson?s brother, Brandon. I talked to the police and had a car assigned to her last week. They have a policeman posted outside guarding the house. Even your old Captain Harrison seems to know that something is going down. He contacted the police here in Brandon, a week ago. I have Allen standing by just in case. Allen has sent one of his friends to follow Perry when as he leaves the bus depot. We all want Perry safe. Harrison and Allen are both supposed to arrive in Brandon by tomorrow night! Brett and I spotted several of Perry's old gang last week. We managed to get some really good shots of these men. Brett has his copy. I?ll bring my pictures and negatives to you when I come home."

 

"Hamel, keep me posted! I will send a car to the airport to intercept Red. I'll try to find out what his fight plans are. Talk to you, later." Fred went over to his file cabinet and pulled out the ten year old Wolvershen Case File from the states.

 

"Fred, are you coming?" A man stood in the doorway.

 

"Brian! Sorry lad! No lunch, today! Sit down!" Fred looked up at his partner entering the office. Fred tossed the Wolvershen File in front of Brian on the desk.

 

"Perry Bosnic has just been released from that work farm. Hamel is sure that he just seen Brad Bosnic. Maybe now, we can find out if Brad did kill Red's son Nile and his son's wife, Rose. I'm glad Allen moved Carrie out of that town. Brett will stay in touch with me. At least, now we can keep track of Carrie and Perry. But as Hamel said, something is going down! Hamel is staying close to Carrie. There is too much at stake this time. I'm talking lives. Red is taking Brett home. I want them followed! For heaven sake, don't lose them! Red is a woodsman of some kind. Watch yourself! Red is a hard one to follow. We know from what Stan has told us, and what we have been able to piece together that Red lives somewhere northeast of the reserve. Stan thinks somewhere near the Lillooet Glacier. I have told Stan that if I need him, I will call. Stan is still trying to find out where Red lives, and has been for years. He has agreed to track for us as well." Fred laughed, because he knows from experience that Red could never be tracked.

 

Not even Stan could track Red. Stan, himself was a ranger, and a first nations tracker for the Forest Service. As far as the government officials were concerned Stan was the best tracker in Canada. Stan and Fred called Red, the Mysterious Mountain Man.

 

"Remember, Red has his grandson with him. That will slow him down." Brian watched Fred laughing even harder.

 

"Not likely! One more thing, I saw Red at the post office a few weeks ago. I have aged in ten years. Red hasn't! Stan has known Red for fifteen years. Red never ages! Come to think of it, neither does Carrie! You tell me, what's going on! I have been on this case for over ten years. Richard Hamel was my partner then. That is why he quit the force, and became a private investigator. He has been working on this one case ever since." Thinking back to the past years, Fred could only praise his young friend, Brett.

 

"There is one thing you don't know. When Brett was about eight, I would see the child quite often. After a town gang attacked Brett, I made arrangements with Carrie to become Brett's Big Brother. The child had lost his parents about the same time I lost Andy. I am not counting all those years Andy lay in a coma. I guess Brett is more like a son to me. I almost went crazy when Andy died! If it wasn't for Brett, I would be crazy, now. You don't understand! It wasn't Harrison, Richard or anyone else who tied the five cases together. It was Brett who helped piece together these five different cases from California to this one." Fred paused an pulled out a book from his desk.

 

"I have never met a child like Brett before. Ham and I stay in touch. You know Brett is only going on twelve years old, yet he just graduated grade twelve. Ham wrote me a letter stating that. It was Brett who developed that computer program for Richard's crime trucks. Years ago, Brett and one of his teachers developed a game. They have both made more money that both you and I will ever make in our lifetimes. Richard told me he sent Brett a cheque for five hundred thousand dollars for that crime program. Other agencies are begging Richard to get their hands on it. This is a private deal between Richard, Brett and myself. This program was specially programmed for us alone. We allow Harrison to use it from time to time." Fred finished giving a full detailed report to Brian, before he studied his flight schedule for the airport. He made a telephone call to see when Red's flight would be on time.

 

Fred looked at Brian. "Red's flight arrives in Vancouver at half past four, this afternoon. The flight to Powell River doesn't leave until tomorrow morning at nine-thirty. So, Red won't be here, until ten to eleven. Jason's flight won't leave for the reserve, until four-thirty. Please, try to stay with Red."

"I will!" Brian could see Fred holding a picture of his wife and son in his hands. Brian realized at that moment that Fred did know that the deaths of his family were related to the Wolvershen Case.

"It was just before Nile and Rose died that these attempts began to happen. My wife called me from home one day; she told me that she had seen Rift with some drug dealers. I sent word to that towns police detachment what my wife had seen. I had just returned from the academy at the time. I will never forget that night; we had been told that one of the other detachments has been taken over by bikers. There was big trouble in that town. Don was assigned to investigate the murders of all those officers. Brandon Wilson left the academy where he was teaching and took over for a while as Captain of the other town near by. He called in the army reserves to help him. Don did the same thing to regain control of the town. I was moved to the new detatchment where Richard had been stationed. In fact, we arrived the same day. As long as the army base was there and manned, we in the four towns were safe. We had all been invited to a party at the new nature reserve where Nile and Rose were working. Old Travis wanted us all to get to know each other. Somehow Rift found his way there and began causing trouble. Nile and his brother grabbed Rift and threw him into a pond. Rift flew at Carrie and hit her really hard. We arrested Rift and tossed him into jail for the night. He was drunk and disorderly. No one thought anything of it. It was three days later that I received a call from Richard. My wife had been raped. I hurried home! My wife was hysterical. I took her to the hospital and Bess got the information we needed to make the case. Rift had done it. After that Rose and Nile were often threatened. I was told to back off the case by Rift! I was out for his hide. I told my wife to go and stay with my sister in Vancouver. Tammy did stay with Marg for several months. After she returned home. I received a call that my wife had been murdered and my son was in a coma." Fred was trying his best to explain.

 

At first I believe that Wolvershen Case killed my wife and son. But after Richard's son Kevin was almost killed and young Hamel crippled for life, I realized it had nothing to do with it. They killed Nile and Rose Wolvershen as well as Brad Bosnic or so we thought. Old Travis died soon after Nile and Rose were killed. Brett tied a total of five cases to this same case. Harrison and several old timers from the case were shot at as well. Don and Matthew were traffic cops who worked the murder crash site. It is all tied together! Richard and I have talked about it many times in the past. Certain names and faces keep reappearing over and over! A few years ago, Brett linked five cases together with the Sulphur Spore powder found at each of the five scenes, and some ancient Nordic Runes that Brett can read. Over the years, I have begun to learn to read these Runes as well. Brett would send them to me on his computer." Fred rose to his feet. "This time we will succeed. Brian, if I tell you to get out. DO IT! Pack up your family and run like hell was after you! Keep on running even if you have to go to Europe. I know these people. They will not bat an eye when they kill you or your family." Fred set down his wife's picture. "Andy was only eight when they ran over him!"

 

"Bess told us. Fred, something else happened some years back. I never thought about it until now. Colin had given me his case involving the Karate School fire. He vanished shortly afterwards. It could have some bearing on these cases. This strange man called Zorran came asking about the fire at the school, and the child that the old karate master called his grandson. I began to investigate after I had given Zorran the names of the officer on that case. Don Wilson and Richard were in on that case. Zorran could not find Richard or Don for some reason. But the others are all dead, now. I looked up their service records when I could not find their names in the telephone directories. Anyway, Richard was lucky that he was transferred when he did. Those other officers were all found dead at the scene of a massacre. Then the week before I left the States. I received a parcel. In it were some pictures and documents on your family's accident. The runes and Sulphur Spore were found at the scene. You are right we will find their killers this time. By the way, Walter Dovver wanted to see you!" Brian watched as Fred turned before leaving his office.

 

"You know, before I left the town of Morris there was a man who hung around that group of car club members. His name was Bradley Dovver. I asked Walter if he had relatives in the States. He said once he did, but only his brother Sean is still alive. Walter had a son called Bradley and three other children at one time. Walter's children and his wife were all killed in a car accident. Their car exploded on a trip back from the states. Walter was away delivering a prisoner in Vancouver. My brother, Frank remembers that day, for he has known Walter for many years. Some here on the force say that Walter's wife left him for another man. No one is really sure. Walter never talks about it."

 

Walking down the hallway to his sergeant?s office, Fred could see Brian getting ready to leave. "Walter!" Fred entered the office. "I know you have that prisoner to return to Vancouver next month. I'll takeover, while you're gone!"

Fred was handed a file. "I'll see it is placed on the computer."

 

"Thanks Fred! I know I could count on you. But something else came up. I'm leaving tonight for Vancouver. A friend of mine has died. I must go help his wife. I will be at this address. I will come back and get the prisoner next month and deliver him. He is to be returned to the States. He killed someone down there. Paper work is still not properly done. That is why I say another month. Well, I'm off!" Walter walked of his office. "Be back next month!"

 

"Tell Frank I want my cuffs back." Fred's twin had borrowed his cuff a while back. Frank lived in Surrey a small City in the Lower Mainland.

 

 

*******

 

 

Red and Brett sat looking out the window of the jet plane. Brett looked at his watch as they flew over the cloud-covered mountains. "We really made good time! It's only one-thirty." Brett was awed by the view from being up so high. "That was nice of Jason to let us come on this flight."

 

?There is a time difference as well!? Jason walked back the seat next to Red and sat down. "I just got a call from my office. Someone hit the wheel of my bush plane at the airport in Powell River. I needed my friend?s jet to bring back the parts for damaged bush plane, which is even damaged more now. Anyway, we'll be landing this plane at Delta Airport. I'll fly you two to the Reserve by helicopter. The man that owns this plane borrowed my copter. So, we'll be landing in about ten minutes. We can have lunch at the airport. I'll fly you right to the reserve after lunch."

 

By two-thirty that afternoon, they were on their way to the reserve. It was three-twenty when Red and Brett thanked Jason and watched the copter take off for Powell River.

 

Red walked over to a garage and asked about a car to take them to Stan's cabin in the woods. The native at the gas station closed his business, while he drove Red and Brett to the ranger's cottage. When Red tried to give the native something for the gas.

 

The native only pushed the money back at Red. They had been friends for many years. "I owe you still for helping us out last winter. Red, don't ever try to pay me, again. It is not you who owes me, but me who owes you. Oh, I tried that lake you suggested for fishing, thirty-two trout in a few hours. It was great. Netted me a job next summer as guide for some tourists."

 

"I'm glad Salman. Now, it is time for me to return home. I won't be coming this way as often, now. Still will pick up my mail from Powell River once a week or maybe now every month." Watching the scenery go by, Red was happy it was almost over.

 

Leaning back against the bench seat in the truck, Brett started to recall how this whole matter with Perry began. Now, it was more like a bad dream. For he felt like he was running away from something. Ever since Perry had turned sixteen, Brett felt like he had been on the run. He gazed out the window of the old truck as they bounced along on the goat trail with was full of potholes. Memories!

 

 

*******

 

 

Three figures, one dressed in dark green and two in forest green coloured cloaks moved through a grove of trees into at clearing, where they met two men dressed in brown cloaks, their physical features were hidden by their large hooded cloaks.

 

The smaller man dressed in dark green walked up to the two men dressed in brown. "Leave that tiny flying thing alone! We got what we came for. Take them to the cave. Now, hurry! Unless, you want Misty on your tails. MOVE IT!"

 

The man turned to look at the vehicle. "After you morons have finished delivering these ones, go to Daisydale and wait there for me."

 

The small man in green cloak walked back to the two larger men in green cloaks. "Good, that's done! All right, Oft, repeat your part in the plan to me."

 

"We wait until Hamel men go to work. Then we snatch there two women, and take then to the old motor home." Oft walked along side of his partners.

 

"We is not to hurt them. Boss said so. You just make sure that you have escape route ready!" The other taller man in the green cloak replied.

 

"Stun, you don't tell me what to do! I'll do my part!" The small man struck Stun with a whip.

 

"Look, you stupid man! We are Boss's right hand men and have been with him for over ten years. We only let you come along, cause Boss said you could move us faster from one place to another." Oft grabbed the smaller man, smashing his head into a tree.

 

Stun picked up the small man. "You are only a stupid little man, Marts. So, better you do as we say, or Boss will kill you, just like him did to others of your kind. You better not ever touch those Hamel women. Or we will kill you ourselves!"

 

Marts's head was spinning as Stun tucked the little man under his arm, and walked off into the thick fog bank.

 

 

 

 

Chapter Two

 

As they bounced alone the goat trail while riding in the truck, Brett began to remember back to what his Aunt Carrie had told him about his family, and what he, himself remembered from his past. It had been almost ten years, since Brett's parents had been killed in a motor vehicle accident. His mother's sister, Carrie Bosnic had been awarded custody of Brett. She always displayed a loving, caring personality towards her own son, Perry and her nephew. No one could say that she favoured her own son, because she always treated the boys as equals.

 

Perry's ideas were unlike his mother's way of thinking. Right from the start, Perry would display fits jealous rage. He would also act as if he detested his cousin in front of others. As they grew older, Perry would often spend hours scheming against Brett, trying to keep his younger cousin away from other people. However, what the others did not realize was that Perry was only trying to keep Brett away from certain people who wanted to harm him. When it was just the two of them, there was a real brotherly bond.

 

Even on a few occasions, Perry's friend, would scheme with his other friends to keep Brett close to Carrie. After the death of Vern, Perry?s best friend, Perry tried everything he could to prevent the others in Rift?s gang from hurting Brett. Even the spreading of vicious rumours was used to stop others from getting to know his cousin. Perry would, say Brett was a liar and thief telling their classmates. Perry was always trying something different to get his mother's attention or so she thought. He would blame his cousin, if things did not go his way or he found himself in trouble. But actually what Perry was doing was trying to get Brett grounded to the house.

 

Soon, Brett began to lose his school friends. It was only after he and Carrie moved to Manitoba that Brett had found Perry?s diary, and what he was doing. Only Brett knew of the book and kept it close to his person. Some of the things Perry would say really hurt Brett at first. After being attacked several times, Brett realized that it was only Perry's way of protecting him. Brett would hurry home from school and go right to his bedroom. That is where he would concentrate on his school studies and his computer courses.

 

On several occasions, Perry would play hooky from school. This all began at the age of ten. One year later, Perry began running away from home, usually a few weeks at a time. It was at the age of twelve that he had joined a gang, which was really a car club. Carrie thought it was Perry?s gang causing the trouble. That is when Perry began to pretend to get into serious trouble, which on several occasions involved the police. Everyone thought Perry was mixed up with the Fire Hell Gang run by Rift Setter.

 

Brett remembered, the evening that all hell broke loose. According to Perry and his gang, they had broken into Carrie's garage and hot wired her new car. She had no way of knowing who the thief was that had stolen her vehicle. So, she called the police and reported her vehicle missing. That same evening, one of the patrol cruisers spotted Carrie's car and a high-speed pursuit ensued. Perry tried to stop the car, but in the heat of the moment he lost control and the vehicle crashed into a storefront. Some of the other gang members jumped in a second car that was waiting in the area. They took off in another direction, while Perry and a few others fled on foot. The police managed to catch one of the gang members.

 

Huffing and Puffing, Perry stormed into his home. He knew if he lied, Carrie would wonder what was happening and try to find out. "Mother, come quick! I just saw Brett smash your new car into a store front, down on Maple Street!" Sweat rolled down his face as he stood in the doorway, with his back leaning against the wall. He had not noticed that his mother's friend, Allen Colter was sitting in the front room talking to Brett.

 

"Brett, would you go to your room for a while. I must speak with Perry." Carrie calmly walked over to Brett and hugged him. "This won't take long!" Carrie waited for Brett to leave the front room.

 

Brett's room was at the top of the stairs. He could see into a good portion of the living room from his bedroom door. He watched the event unfold and remembered them well. That evening, Allen had invited Carrie and Brett to go with him out to dinner and a movie. They had just returned minutes, before Perry had burst through the front door.

 

"Perry, you have hurt your mother for the last time!" Allen moved with great speed and grabbed Perry's shoulders with one of his huge powerful hands. Allen escorted the teenager to the couch. "Sit there! And - don't you move!" Allen was a rugged looking man, the burly type with the body of brawn and the mind of lawyer. He had been a cop for many years, before going to law school. These days, however, Allen was a District Attorney. A job he did not much like. It had been dumped into his lap when his friend had died. Allen was a friend of Fred Borden's and lawyer who had handled Rose and Nile's funeral and helped Red get the bodies home, immediately. Allen had stayed very close to Carrie after that. He was fond of both boys and loved Carrie, dearly. Allen had been one of the lawyers who helped Fred investigated the deaths of Rose and Nile. He had suspected Carrie's husband, Brad had hired someone to kill Rose and Nile. However, Allen could find no solid evidence. It had been Allen who talked Richard into staying on the case. But when his friend quit the force, it was Allen who saw that Richard was supplied with all the latest information. But now Allen?s information had dried up.

 

A few weeks after Nile and Rose were murdered. Police found a car with what was reported to be Brad dead at the wheel. Allen had helped Carrie with the funeral arrangements for Brad. It was bad enough losing two members of her family in the same week, but to lose three that was unbearable. Allen knew how it felt to lose someone. He had lost his wife and twins only a year earlier to a drunk driver. He understood what Carrie was going through and did his best to help her. Allen also realized after reading the case files over many times, that there were discrepancies in several of the police reports. One said that Nile and Rose died after Brad had, the other report said before Brad had been found dead. This in itself bothered Allen. Brett had heard Allen say several times, how things in both cases never sat right in his mind about his parent?s accident or Brad's death.

 

Brett remembered, how hurt his aunt was to think Perry could have done something like this. Brett often wondered if his cousin would turn out like his uncle. It hurt Brett even to think this way, but memories cannot be erased that easily. Yet, when Perry was alone with Brett, they could talk and be friends. This had always puzzled Brett. Only in cases of gang involvement was Brett brought into the scene or event by Perry.

 

Brett remembered Carrie glancing down at her son. "Perry, I love you very much! I can't take anymore of your lies or friends!" she turned and ran into Allen's arms. "No more! Allen, will be taking over for me?" Carrie turned one last time to face her son. "Maybe, someday you will realize that I am right in doing what I do, tonight. Perry, I could never turn you over to the police." Gathering all her courage together. "That's why I am turning this case over to Allen."

 

Perry realized at that moment, just how much trouble he was really in. "Mother, can I use the bathroom." Perry knew better than to fool with this lawyer standing beside the phone. Especially, when he saw Allen's facial hues were the same ruby colour as his mother's dress. "I'll come right back downstairs afterwards. No tricks!" Allen nodded his approval. Perry went upstairs and washed his face, hands and changed his shirt. He saw Brett's bedroom door was open.

 

Perry moved towards Brett's door. "Cous, look I'm in big trouble this time! I have tried to keep you out of the way of that gang from Marsh. Yes, that Fire Hell Gang. I don't care whether you believe me or not. They are trying to kill you and mother. I don't know why. Bradley Dovver has tried to find out for me. They have tried to kill him as well. After I am put away in prison, I want you to get Allen to help you take mother away from here. Doesn?t your computer teacher have family in Manitoba? Speak with him. I know it is not right to lie, but sometimes I must to protect you and mother. You will understand some day."

 

"Perry, why do you always have to blame me? Have I ever hurt you?" Brett rose from his bed and walked towards his cousin.

 

"Truthfully, it has been to keep you out of the sight of that gang. They really want you dead!" Perry reached out and messed Brett's hair. "Bradley Dovver knew my father. He told me that it was the Fire Hell Gang that killed Dad. Apparently, Dad had stolen something from the leader of that gang. What we don't know? But they think mother has it. Bradley started up the car club to keep us off the street. I am saying us, for the others in the car club have all had family members killed by this gang from Marsh. I am not lying! It was not me who stole mother's car. It was Rift who stole the car. Bradley and I happened to see that theft and stole back the car. That is why I said you did it. I wanted mother to take some action. I just never figured that Allen would be here.?

 

"I know you protected me several times. You're my cousin, like it or not, I do care about you." Brett felt Perry reach out and grab his arm. "We use to be such good friends when we were really little. We shared everything!"

 

"I know! Brett, you can believe this or not. I do love you very much. I only told mother those lies about you to keep the gang off your back. One day, you may understand what I am telling you. This gang have threatened to kill you and mother many times. I have been only trying to warn mother in my own way to watch over you. That is why I would do those things to you. You have always been here for me, and had a hug waiting, which I could use right now. Take this, kid! No, I didn't steal it! I earned it, fixing a car for a man. I won't need it where I'm going, Allen going to make sure of that. Boy! Did I blow it - this time?" Perry handed Brett his ring, wallet and wristwatch. "Keep them for me. You can have the money for looking after my watch and ring. Buy yourself something nice, like a new computer. You have always wanted one. Promise me, that you will spend the money wisely! Learn how to use it! Brett, I know what Allen will do. He will probably send me to that farm he told us about for bad boys. If he does, talk to Allen about moving away from here. Try to get mother to move. The gang from Marsh well be all over you after I leave."

 

Brett nodded his head and hugged Perry. "Bad or good, I still love you!" Being only eight years old, Brett did not understand at all what Perry was trying to tell him. It was at that moment, when Perry realized just how much Brett had really cared for him.

 

Perry hugged his cousin and wiped the tears from Brett's face. "A friend of Bradley's called Boss has been trying to help me. I have to do as Boss tells me. Brett, if I don't! Well, he said the Fire Hell Gang has already made threats to kill you and mother. Brett, it is not me doing these things! Boss tells me what I must do. Only three days ago, someone tried to kill Boss. I've watched Boss kill that man to protect me. The man that Boss killed was one of Rift's killers, who recently went after Bradley's brother Ken." Perry messed Brett's hair. "All I want is for you to use this money wisely. I rebuilt the man's car transmission and motor, as well as doing some detailing work on the car body. Take care of mother for me. You can have all my toys and things now." Perry then turned and went downstairs. "I will tell Allen to help get you a better computer. I know you are taking computer courses in school and are very good with them. Learn all you can! Try to stay close to Fred Borden and mother."

 

Brett closed his eyes and bit his bottom lip. Then he remembered the police coming to the house, just as Perry entered the front room. Brett saw Allen talking to a police officer. Perry slowly walked over to the green coloured sofa and sat down to wait for Allen to finish.

 

"Officer, Perry just burst into the house. He tried to blame his cousin for smashing up his mother's car. Perry has never seen that car before or ridden in it. His mother only brought her car home today. It came straight from the show room. I'm sure, if you dust for prints, you'll find Perry's fingerprints in his mother's new car." Allen had put up with Perry's lies for years. Being a lawyer Allen had tried to help this teen. This time, the lad needed professional help.

 

Brett watched as the police took Perry into custody. After the police booked Perry, Allen had returned to Carrie's home and told her that the police had dusted the car for prints. Afterwards, the police charged Perry with auto theft and leaving the scene of an accident. He was not released into his mother's custody, but was sent to the work farm, upon Allen's suggestion to the court.

 

During the trial, Perry was with three others of his car club members at the same table. Two fellows told how it was Boss's fault that things happened the way they did. No one could find this Boss or knew anything about him. When Perry was asked about this man. Carrie's son replied that the man was simply his employer, and that Boss got Perry jobs fixing cars for customer. The judge believed Perry's story and gave him a lesser sentence, because Perry had kept records and transaction where money was concerned for the taxman. Later the others two men were found dead in their prison cells, four days after the trials were over. Perry had told Allen about the money he had given Brett and had asked the lawyer to help his cousin buy a good computer. Allen did just that! Before Perry left for the work farm, he told Fred about the gang after Brett and Carrie. Some of what Perry said Fred later found out to be true. The other part was lost when the two men had died in prison.

 

Carrie thought things would settle down now that Perry was separated from his gang. It was quiet for about two weeks. One day, she received a letter from her son. This letter also had a written apology to Carrie and Brett. Perry stated how he should have told the truth in the first place. Perry finished by saying that he had told Bradley about what had happened. Bradley has said he would keep watch over Brett. A few days after receiving Perry?s letter, Fred was handed a report that Bradley Dovver have been murdered.

 

After that the Fire Hell Gang would strike out at Brett every chance they got. No matter what Carrie did. The gang would find a way to get to her nephew. Even Allen tried to stop the gang from beating up Brett.

 

Brett rubbed his crossed arms as he stared out the window, not even seeing the wilderness go by as the truck bounce down the trail. He was entranced in his daydreaming about his past.

 

So, in desperation, Carrie and Brett decided to move out of the United States and come to live in Canada. Brett had been almost ten years old when they moved. Allen helped her to find a small two-bedroom house in the City of Brandon, which was in the Province of Manitoba. Allen contacted a friend who lived close to Carrie. His friend, Mike Lee hired Carrie as his secretary and receptionist for his Karate School. When Mike found out Carrie knew karate, he personally began to teach her to become an instructor, which he needed desperately.

 

Brett kept writing to Perry, but would receive a letter, which had been typed, not handwritten or signed in writing. One afternoon, Brett received a post card from Perry, who had written the card out in his own hand. It had been delivered to a neighbour's house. Perry's letter arrived two days after Carrie and Brett had settled into the new house.

 

Brett,

It's long hours and hard work here. I have been saving my money, that I earn fixing other farmer's equipment. Cous, please tell mother, I love her. Allen was right sending me here. At least, I have a trade, now. I am in the business of fixing farm equipment. I met this work farm guard. He wants to help me set up shop when I get out of here. Two years to go. See you then, Cous. Maybe, you can come and visit me then. The gang has been intercepting my letters. Tell mother to send all my mail to Allen. At least, then I receive my real mail.

Your Cousin

Perry

 

It was only one of two letters that Brett or Carrie ever received that was not typed. Carrie's typed letters received were very different, and still bad-mouthed Brett and Allen. Carrie got to the point, where she would not even open the letters. But throw them into a box. For she knew in her heart that it was not Perry writing the letters? She would send Allen the letters for Perry, which he hand delivered.

 

During the weekdays, Brett was kept busy with his school studies and karate lessons. On weekends, he had his computer courses and extra karate lessons. So, he had very little time for anything else. He did however, have one hobby besides reading, and that was his kite flying. Brett smiled as he pictured the day Carrie bought him a kite for his tenth birthday. She had promised to take him to the park. So, early one Saturday morning, they prepared a lunch and set out for a day of relaxation.

 

It was a perfect day for flying a kite, blue skies, without a crowded park. The air currents gently move across the sun-warmed grasses. Brett had a tight grip on his kite string as he began to run, pulling his it high into the air. Brett was running down the path, not watching where he was running and ran into a short, stocky man in his fifties. They both fell tumbled head over heels down a small grass mound. By the time Brett got to his feet, the man was already walking towards him.

 

The man had dark brown eyes and short black hair, which seemed to blend into his black beard and moustache. He wore faded jeans, with a red and black lumberjack flannel shirt. On his feet, he wore footwear that resembled buccaneer's high top boots. His outward appearance was that of a mountain man, and he introduced himself as Red. They spent the rest of that day, flying the kite, resting and walking in the park. Strangely enough from the first day, Carrie acted as if she knew Red. For she trusted Red completely with Brett, letting him take her nephew wherever he wanted to go. Carrie also felt safer with Red around and acted differently.

 

"Well, that was one mystery solved!" Thinking to himself as Brett's eyes glanced over to Red and reached over to hold his grandfather's hand just as they hit a bump.

 

Red pulled away from Brett's touch. His grandson did not understand this man sometimes, for Red would act as if he were from another time. Maybe, a time long forgotten, which was only remembered in folklore. Red always mocked new inventions and ideas. He seemed too resent the new way of living as if he were somehow from the distant past. Brett had often thought as Red as a time traveller.

 

On one occasion Brett remembered, the time he and Carrie had taken Red to see a space movie at the theatre. During the show, Red became very excited, leapt from his seat and began shouted at the screen - telling Vader to leave Skywalker alone, or Vader would answer to Red's wrath. Brett smiled and hugged his books as they hit another bump in the road.

Brett closed his eyes, and could see in his mind's eye, as Carrie really wanted to punch Red in the nose. Instead, she quickly grab Red's arm, escorted him into the theatre lobby, where she spent the next thirty-five minutes trying to explain to Red that it was only a movie. Brett just thought Red was eccentric and had spent too much time in the mountains by himself. He was different from other men.

 

If Red had to be he could be rough and tough in the mountains when they stayed at the cabin. At night, Red would spend hours telling Brett stories about pixies, dragons, elves, fairies, wizards, new Gods and old ones from mythology, and other fairy tale creatures. Red always made his stories sound like they had really occurred. It was at these times that Brett thought of his grandfather as a warrior in a suit of armour brandishing a sword raised high above his head as he stormed down a long hill after the enemy. Brett leaned his head against the frame of the truck and smiled at Red sitting beside him. Now, Brett wondered what his new life would be like. Wars! Were they really over?

 

Then Brett remembered a very strange day he had. He had just finished packing up his things to move to Manitoba when he remembered that Perry had certain things he liked to keep safe. Brett packed up many of Perry?s things for his aunt. In several of Perry?s coat pockets, Brett found notes and pieces of paper shoved into corners of the pockets. Some were just addresses and others were names of people that Brett had never heard of before. Strange names. Brett kept all these papers and documents. Carrie had told Brett that he could have all of Perry?s clothes, shoes and boots. In one pair of boots was a diary wrapped up in brown paper and tied with string. Several of Perry?s belongings had been bundled up like this. Brett would put these bundles in special places to keep, and planned to search through them later when he had some time. Brett kept forgetting. It was strange that he would remember these bundles now. Each one had Brett?s name on them. Then it was three nights before Brett was go leave with Red that Strand sent Brett that strange letter. One of the names from the letter was on a piece of paper found in one of Perry?s pockets.

 

 

*******

 

 

A young man stared out the window of a greyhound bus, as it pulled into the bus depot in Brandon. He gathered his small bundle of belongings and walked off the bus. He stood looking around as if he was waiting for someone. He sadly turned and walked inside bus depot and entered the coffee shop. He saw a pay phone and walked over to it. He dialed a number and waited for a reply.

 

?Steven, yeah it?s me! I am out at last. Listen, contact Fred and see that Brett gets those parcels I have sent to you. Fred has moved to Powell River so I was told. Make sure Brett gets those parcels. I doubt if I even make it home from this bus stop. You stay where you are! I don?t want you getting hurt as well. Look, tell Fred that they are pieces of Bradley Bosnic?s luggage if you have to. They have been sealed, so no one can open them. Send father?s briefcases to Brett as well through Fred. He is the only one I trust now. Please make sure that all those fingerprints found in mother?s car, that day it was stolen are given to Brett as well. Good Luck!? The young man hung up the phone and bought himself a coffee, sat down by the windows to drank his drink, while he pulled out a piece of paper with an address written on it. He left the coffee, shop and walked outside to the taxi stands. He opened his small pack and pulled out a piece of beef jerky.

 

As he gazed into the bag, the young man closed his eyes. It was at that moment that two large men walked up to the young man and stood behind him.

 

"We were sent to get you. This all your stuff?" The taller man asked.

 

"Yes, but I was going to see my mother." The young man replied.

 

"We know!" Picker replied and grabbed the younger man's arm. "We was told to take you to her. Get in the car!"

 

The tall man pulled the young man's arm and shoved him into the car. Then they drove off. Very few words were spoken as they pulled onto the roadway. They drove for half an hour, before pulling onto another road.

 

"Not much further, Kid!" Picker turned around to face the young man. "You'll be home in ten minutes. Perry, have you been able to get Allen to look into those cases for you??

 

?Yeah, they tried to kill him. He backed off! Were you able to get a message to Harrison or Don at the old office?? Perry could see Picker nodding his head. ?Good! Did everyone get away??

 

?As far as we know they did! Boss has killed two of Rift?s people now. The police are all over the place. Everyone thinks it is Boss doing these things. Look if you survive today, there might be hope for the future. Here Boss said to give you this. You are to take it now! Do it!? Picker watched as Perry ate the contents of package. We are almost there!?

 

"Good! It has been a long trip!" The young man just nodded his head. He was in the back seat of the car. He turned around and saw a truck coming up on them, fast. The truck was bearing down on their car. "That truck is trying to hit us!" Perry yelled.

 

The truck came up on the driver's side, began to ram the side of the car. The young man tried to move away from the driver's side of the back seat. But each time the truck would ram the car the young man was tossed about. He had not been wearing a seat belt and was now trying to strap one on. He managed to grab a shoulder strap from the front seat and yank it over to one in the back seat. He buckled it up, pinning him against the passenger side door in the back seat. A few moments later, the car was airborne and began to roll. After rolling five times, the car finally came to rest on the side of the road. The young man managed to undo the belt and drag himself through the back window, which had been smashed out in the crash. Just as he reached a patch of grass the car exploded into flames.

 

The truck had vanished from sight. Another car drove up and two men got out. They loomed over the young man. "Help me! Picker! No!" The young man cried. "Please, God! Help me!"

 

One man walked up to the young man and kicked him hard in the ribs.

 

"Why? For God sakes! Why?" The young man cried out in pain and watched the second man standing over him. "Why? How did you find me, Rift?"

 

The first man pulled out a gun, but the second man hit the man's arm. "Not the gun! He'll die, before the night is through! Let him suffer!"

 

Just then another car pulled up, a woman leapt out and rushed towards Perry. "Hurry! Go get help!" The woman yelled, but saw the two men turn and slowly walk back to their car, then drive off.

 

As the woman knelt down by the young man, she heard him say four words. "Why? Help me! Father!" Then he coughed. As he looked into the woman?s face he said. "That man looked like my father, but was not! Who was he?" The young man passed out. The woman stayed with the young man and followed the ambulance to the hospital. She told the police what occurred and about the two men. She had even gotten a plate number from the men's car.

 

The woman entered the waiting area, when she saw the police bringing in another woman. The woman was crying, while the doctors spoke to her and afterward she ran out into a hallway. The woman at the scene of the accident ran after the other woman. "If it's any consolation. I tried to help him at the scene of the accident. Look, can I help you?" The woman was very concerned.

 

"Please, call this number!" The woman crying began to rummage through her handbag for a business card and handed it to the woman. "Ask for Allen. Tell him, my son in dead!"

 

"What is your name, dear?" The woman asked.

 

"Carrie Bosnic!" she cried. "Here is some money! The number is long distance!"

 

"You come with me! My name is Stella. I'll help you!" The woman helped Carrie to a coffee shop. Where the two women just sat and talked for sometime.

 

After Carrie calmed down, Stella called Allen from a pay phone. She explained what occurred. Allen asked Stella to watch over Carrie, until he arrived.

 

The two women went to the airport to meet Allen. Stella and Allen took Carrie back to her home.

 

As they pulled into the driveway Carrie spotted some gang members. "That man is Rift Setter! How did he get here?"

 

Rift's friend walked towards them. "Leave tonight! If you do not, you will die like the others of your family." The man turned and walked to a waiting car. There the car sat all night. The gang would throw things at the house and make noises. Allen called the police, but the gang just moved down the street and would return as soon as the police left.

 

Allen had spotted Richard's big truck and walked over after Rift and the other man drove off. "Ham, did you get a picture of that man?"

 

"Yeah! I got one of them all! What's going on, Mr. Colter?" Ham waited for a reply.

 

"Perry has just been murdered. Stay here! Call Fred and Harrison. Tell them what has happened. I am taking Carrie to Powell River. Listen try to get more pictures of both men. We may need them. That one man that approached us as we arrived, I thought was Bradley Bosnic, but it was not! His looks were very similar to Brads. We may need those pictures. Here are some documents that I came across deep in the basement of the old courthouse. These were the ones missing from Perry?s trial and the fingerprints that Steven wanted a while back. He has been trying to find them for years. Suddenly, they showed up. Someone has had these files for years. I want them dusted for prints as well. That is why I am giving them to you. Make sure that our new detective gets his copy.? Allen started to laugh at the expression on Ham?s face. ?I know all about the classes Brett has been taking in college. I will send Brett several other things through Fred or you. You get yourself to the Isles to help Brett. That will be your main goal. Let?s just say that I know more than even Red does right now. I cannot tell you who I really am. I am a close member of Red?s family. Even though he doesn?t know who I am. You understand.? Allen could see something moving in Ham?s hair.

 

Suddenly, Allen was grabbed by Flip. ?You better tell us who you is??

 

?I can?t blow my cover! I will send you items that I find about these cases. You get them to Brett. Have him start up a file on these people and get that data into some computer system. I?ll make sure that ample generators will be there for power for Brett?s needs. I will tell you both this. I arrived here the same time that Vaun did. I came with him. I am from the Isles. That is all I can say for now. Please get all information to Brett as soon as possible.? Allen smiled and hurried back to the house.

 

Flip glanced over at Ham. ?I could deliver these to one of our brothers at Red?s home. Crab and Mite can be called from here. Them are my back up.?

 

?Do it!? Ham watched as a tiny hole appeared in the wall of the truck. ?I hope you can fix that hole afterwards??

 

?Yes! I deliver these for Brett.? Flip ran into the hole and returned with two other spiders. ?This is Ham. Him is top man here!?

 

?We are Crab and Mite. Flip cannot let anyone else know that he knows the way to the Isles. It is a secret place. We will get Brett to bring you to the Isles very soon. Have your things all ready to go. It will be very fast notice. You won?t have time to pack up.? Crab handed Ham a ring. ?Rub it if you need either of us. Call our names. Flip will explain about the calling rings. We have to go!? Both spiders vanished and the portal closed.

 

Ham put the ring around his neck on his chain. ?That will be safe here!?

 

Meanwhile, Allen packed Carrie's bags and paid for two tickets to Powell River, one ticket was round trip. Stella and two police officers stayed and helped the movers pack up all Carrie's things. Allen went with Carrie to Powell River. He contacted a friend of his called Stan Shushwap. Carrie also knew Stan and remembered his father, Doc. Allen called the old native a medicine man. Doc let Carrie stay with him for the time being. Allen flew back to Manitoba on the morning flight to prepare for the funeral arrangements.

 

As Allen entered the hospital, he went to the morgue. The attendant said the body had been stolen. Allen began to threaten legal action, when another doctor came out of a room.

 

"Allen!" The doctor insisted. "Follow me!"

 

"Bruce, is that you?" Allen asked as they shook hands. What are you doing here?

 

"You gotta a real problem on your hands. That woman, Stella told me what has happened to Carrie Bosnic in the past. Quickly in here!" Bruce closed the door. "Now, let's talk! First off Stella is a good friend of mine. She offered to help me with this, when the captain here said he was short handed. Actually, the officer, you and Harrison sent to watch Perry was killed at the bus depot last night. Stella is a good friend of Red?s and his brother Mel. Listen to me! We knew about the attempt on Perry and Carrie?s lives. At least, you swept Carrie away out of sight in time. Harrison had called me. I called Stella to fly to Manitoba to watch Perry. She was following Perry in that car that overturned. Stella always carries several of our special healing potions with her. Anyway, she gave one of the potions to Perry, while waiting for the police to arrive. The other fellow Packer will live. He has been moved back to the Isles."

 

They were in a broom closet. As they shook hands again, Bruce continued to explain. "Allen, when Perry was brought here he was in a coma. A short while later, Perry died. That's when Carrie was told that Perry was dead. They took Perry's body to the morgue. One of the aids went to get something from the room where Perry's body was. I'm afraid, that man will never work in another morgue, again!" Bruce started to laugh. "Perry began to moan. I got a call from the head doctor in charge of the morgue. You see my name was on Perry's medical chart. A doctor friend of mine from the morgue told me that a gang was after the body. He contacted the police and Harrison told them he was hiding the body of Perry. I called a friend of mine and he sent another body to give the gang to bury. It was a drunk who had died on the street. He had been beside a dumpster when it caught fire. His burns were similar to Perry's. So, some unwanted drunk gets a nice burial."

 

"All right, you substituted the body for Perry. But where is Perry?" Allen knew something was going on. "He fell back into a coma. Allan, I want to be truthful with you." Bruce's eyes dropped as he seriously explained. "If Perry ever comes out of his coma! That would take a miracle! Not one out of the five doctors that examined him expects him to live. I have had Perry flown to another hospital in Vancouver, British Columbia. That way I can check on him. I have several friends who are doctors. They will watch over Perry, too. Carrie is from the Isles, and they take care of their own. Allen, can you move to Vancouver for a while? I know you?re busy!" Bruce studied Allen's face and watched as he nodded his head in approval. "I asked Harrison what he was doing here. He said he had been talking to Fred about the Wolvershen Case of ten years ago. Apparently, Hamel spotted Brad Bosnic here in Manitoba. This means that something is up. So, when I called Carrie, I was told she had moved, because of her son's death. Stella told me what she saw and heard."

 

"So, you came to help as well. I'm never that busy! I want to be closer to Carrie, anyway. I would never leave her when she needs me the most. We are to good of friends for that to happen." Allen put his hand on his friends shoulder. "Bruce, if Perry does come out of his coma. Any ideas of how bad the damage will be? Listen, Hamel was wrong about that man being Carrie's husband. I saw that same man last night. He does look like Bradley Bosnic, but is not. I have spoken to Hamel. He will try to get pictures of the two men. One was Rift Setter, who this look-alike is of Bradley, I do not know. I do suspect that it might be Relle."

 

"Allen, to be truthful!" Bruce paused for a moment to think. "None of us really know how bad the damage will be! I'd rather you didn't tell Carrie. A number of years ago, she suffered a series of nervous breakdowns. I moved her to a friend's house, and he helped her. My friend warned me that Carrie could easily have another breakdown. I think it's better this way. Then, if Perry does die, again. Well, I think you understand." Bruce shook Allen's hand. "Stella is a good friend. She has gone to be with Perry in Vancouver. Allen, here are some friends of mine who will help you move your things and get settled. I'll see you in Vancouver."

 

Allen left for Vancouver after making arrangements for the sale of Carrie's home. To Allen's surprise, the house sold the next day. He wired his partner in the United States and told him he moving to Vancouver, Canada for a while and to send his things. Allen had been District Attorney for some years, but had retired the year before.

 

The following night, Hamel stayed in the truck and began to film everything. The men did come back. Hamel used his father?s truck sound equipment to tape the men talking.

 

?See, we will wait until the papers are signed, and then we will trash the place and find those things. That key is the most important thing right now. Rift, I don?t care if your father does want those papers of Perry?s. He has probably hidden them good. Well, that house will be ours in a few days. Any idea where they took that bitch?? The man glared at Rift.

 

?None! They scooped her too fast. I thought that kid Brett was with the bitch. Wonder where he is? It was his father who stole the key in the first place. Now, he is dead! Relle, you had better stop your killing. We are running out of people who know where these Isles are. All you can do is portal to the place with a ring. A lot of good that does us, without the bitch, we cannot find the Isles. Father said he would never tell us! He hates that place. How are we supposed to find Marts if you don?t know where he is?? Rift glanced over at the truck.

 

?Too bad we did not have a truck like that! Want me to steal it?? Relle got out of the car and felt Rift grab his coat. ?All right! I?ll get it later!? Relle continued to walk towards the truck.

 

Hamel flipped a switch and all Relle could hear were dogs barking as he neared the truck. ?Toy with me and you will meet my dogs!?

 

Relle quickly hurried back to the car. ?Damn it! Dogs are inside! I hate those beasts!?

 

?We don?t need another vehicle anyway. Would you change back to your human form? I am fed up with you looking like a stupid Boss. He is gone! There is nothing you can do about it!? Rift slowly pulled away from the house.

 

 

 

 

Chapter Three

 

 

Red thanked Salman and watched as he drove off down the trail. Brett was staring at the forest around the cabin and barn. Red walked over to his grandson, and then walked up to the cabin door. "I have been friends with this ranger for many years. Sometimes, he helps me. If he needs me, I help him. He lets me stay here anytime I'm in town. He even keeps some of my horses here for me."

 

Removing a key from his wallet, Red unlocked the cabin door. "Come to think of it! Stan should be around here. Where could he be?" Red glanced around before entering the cabin. "Stan must be busy! Let's go inside!"

 

As they entered, Brett noticed that the cottage was a log cabin. It was bitterly cold inside.

 

"Brett, would you like to go to the barn and bring in some firewood?" Red set their bags and his large golden coloured book down in his bedroom. Then he went to start the kindling, which was all ready prepared in the fireplace. "It looks like Stan was going to start a fire, but got interrupted." Red thought to himself.

 

Brett saw the woodpile from the porch and went to the barn. He bent down to picked up the wood. That's when he heard a strange sound coming from the barn. Brett took off running back to the cabin, tossing the wood into the air.

 

"RED!" he screamed, before his feet ever touched the porch. "There's something outside! I don't know what it is! But ... sounds ... from the barn!" Brett gasped for air and leaned against the wall next to the cabin door.

 

As Red ran outside, he yelled back. "Go inside! Lock the door, until I return!" He ran to the barn, before Brett could get inside and had locked the cabin door. Red stopped outside the barn doors and listened. He slowly entered the barn and grabbed a pitchfork, which was leaning against the wall near the doors. Red moved silently like a cat after it's prey. He began to check out each stall. That is when he noticed something moving in one of the back stalls. As Red moved ever closer, he recognized his friend laying face down in the straw. Red tossed the pitchfork into a bale of straw, as he began to help Stan. Red noticed a huge lump on the back of his friend's head, with a fair amount of blood on Stan's shirt and straw.

 

"Stan, it's Red! Let me help you?" Red began to help Stan to his feet. "Can you walk to the cabin?"

 

Stan moaned. "Yes, I think ... can make it back ... the cabin."

 

The two men stumbled their way back towards the cabin. "BRETT! Open the door! I have found Stan!" Red yelled.

 

Brett opened the door, just as the two men tripped there way inside. Red helped his friend over to the kitchen table.

 

Stan sat down in a captain's chair. Leaning forward, he put his head into his hands, as he rested his elbows on the table.

 

Red motioned to Brett. "Son, bring that pail of water over here. I found Stan in the barn. He's been hit on the head."

 

Brett grabbed the pail of water and cloth as he walked towards Red. Stan gave a little smile as he noticed Brett tried not to slop water across the floor as the lad approached them.

 

"Red, am I glad to see you!" Stan sighed as he felt the back of his head. "Last night, I went out to feed and water the horses. I had just piled up some firewood by the barn door. I walked back inside to get the feedbag and that's when I heard a noise. Before I could turn around, someone hit me from behind!" Stan leaned back in his chair. "The horses! Are they all right? Red, will you go check them for me? Thanks!" Stan felt the boy washing off the back of his head. He watched Red rise from his chair to leave for the barn.

 

"I'll be right back!" Red replied as he hurried off.

 

"I'm, Brett! Red's grandson!" The boy finished cleaning the cut on Stan's head. Brett had taken many classes after school some were in advanced first aid and part-time veterinary assistant. Until he had met Ham, Brett liked to help down at the animal hospital on a volunteer basis. He knew many things about healing both animals and people. "You really should see a doctor!"

 

Stan had been banged on the head many times before. "I'm sorry for the mess, young man. I'm sure glad Red showed up, when he did. Red has spoken of you many times."

 

"I'm going to live with Red." Brett sat down next to Stan. He was just about to ask the ranger questions about his grandfather, but Red returned with an arm full of firewood.

 

"I fed and watered the horses. My two packhorses are missing! They'll be back soon! You know those two!" Red set down the firewood beside the fireplace. Both men started to laugh, as if the missing horses were a joke. "Those two horses hate and distrust people they don't know. They'll be back soon! I guarantee it!" Red went over to check Stan's lump. "Whoever has taken those horses has no idea just how mean those two really are." Red knelt down and started a fire. "Remember the first time, I left them here."

 

"Boy! Do I ever! They kicked half the barn down, while we were eating our lunch." Stan held his head as he laughed. "By the time, we got out there! What a mess! All the other horses had left the barn! My barn was a total disaster! It took us three months of weekend by both of us to repair the damage!" Stan gave his friend a worried glance.

 

Red had seen that expression before. "What's wrong?"

 

"We've had other things stolen around Powell River and the Reserve. Even some businesses have reported items like large machinery are missing." Stan drank some water and continued. "It began several months ago, some of the natives in the area asked me to investigate missing food from their smoke houses. Several farmers told the police that their livestock began to go missing, such as fowl, pigs, cows, horse and even several beehives."

 

"Beehives?" Brett started to laugh. "If anyone steals a hive wouldn't they get stung?" Brett really knew the dangers of moving a hive of bees.

 

"Not if the smoked the bees, which would put them to sleep, first. Then they could move the hive with ease." Red saw Stan nodding his head. "But only with due care and attention."

 

"It seems that this happens every ten years or so. It occurred ten years back. I had been here for sixteen years. At the time, we got reports of things missing, just like, now. Before I forget." Stan rubbed his neck. Something bothered Stan, but he could not put his finger on it. So, he continued and tried to remember. "Last night, just before I got hit. I received a folder with some reports from Walter Dovver at the police station. Another friend of mine is on the force in Powell River. We work together. Fred one of Walter's officers keeps me well informed. It seems that some of the townsfolk have reported clothing, vehicles, and other things stolen. I received three reports of old pieces of junk vanishing into thin air and tools vanishing, while people were using them." Stan paused and watched as Red made a good roaring fire in the fireplace. ?But get this! Some one stole three giant hospital size generators! It takes cranes and semi-trailers to move those things. No one saw anything.?

 

"Most of these items had no or little value. Many were rusty or well worn with age. Some vehicle parts have disappeared from businesses around town. Even old tires have vanished. The strange thing was there were new tires not more than ten feet away from the old ones and they weren't even touched. We have no idea who is doing it or why. Red, I will report this theft of your horses to the police as well." Stan straightened himself in his chair.

 

Red patted Stan on the back. "I think I'll go for a short walk, before we eat. Brett, you stay here with Stan. Help get something ready for us to eat. I'll be back, within an hour. Try to keep the fire going!"

 

Brett and Stan watched Red walk off into the forest. Brett made a pot of coffee and gave Stan a cup. Brett poured a glass of juice for himself and sat down beside Stan. "How long have your known Red?" Brett asked.

 

"Oh, I guess about fifteen years!" Stan smiled at Brett. "Don't worry about Red! He's one of the best mountain men I know. And yet, I know very little about him. I have followed him several times. I end up losing him, every time! He's a man of mystery! And yet, I'd trust him with my life." Stan took a sip of his coffee. "Red always seems to be around when I need him the most. I just wish there were more men like Red!" Stan pointed to a door. "Anyway, that's Red's room over there." The ranger tried to stand, but Brett caught Stan's arm. "I have a spare cot! It's in the shed next to the cabin.

 

Brett looked at the front door and walked over to it. He opened the door and glanced around outside. "Let's try that again!" The ranger tried to stand up, again. "Sorry Brett! I don't think I can make it."

 

"I can bring it in!" Brett ran outside and returned pushing the cot. He wheeled it into Red's room. "Are you sure, you're all right? Can I get you anything?" Brett saw Stan fall back into his chair.

 

Stan could see why Red was so proud of his grandson. Brett was a very polite "Maybe, another coffee. It's just a little bump! Don't look so worried! I'm tough!"

 

Brett got Stan another coffee and he set the cup down. Brett could see that the cabin did have electrical power and turned on the oven on the stove for some heat, until it warmed up inside. Even Brett stood at the stove warming his hands. He wrapped a blanket over Stan?s shoulders. ?We should get you something more than coffee.?

 

Meanwhile, Red began to scout around the cabin and barn. He soon found hoof tracks, which belonged to his horses. Stan's horses all wore horse shoes. Red's horses had shoes as well, but his had a cross inside shoes. So, he began to follow the cross-like tracks. As Red tracked, he could see that things were out of place in the forest! This gave Red an uneasy feeling. Huge rocks had been moved, trees had deep slash cuts in them, and not from chain saws either, but by some sort of sword or axe type blade. As if someone used a hacking tool to break trail. The size of the slashes is what drew Red's attention to the tree in the first place. The cut had a two-foot slash cut made by one swift throw of an axe. No humans had axes with a two-foot long blade that Red knew of, unless it was in a museum in England ? for those were called war axes. The engravings on the war axe blade had left a burnt impression in the tree?s trunk. Red knew that no human could have possibly swung that axe that hard to leave a burn mark impression on that tree. It would have taken someone with immense strength and arm power to wield the axe with such a force. As Red would have told Brett, when in the forest, become a part of it. For the forest can protect you as well as keep you safe. Listen to the whispers on the winds. Study the blades of grass to see how they are moving. Study the birds in the trees to see which way they take flight, if danger is near. They always fly away from danger, first. Remember, the elements of nature can always help one find their way home. Look to the four directions for guidance to escape. North is always where the moss grows on the trees. West is the setting sun. East is the rising sun. Use nature as a map to gain knowledge, which will lead you to safety. Red could see tracks on flattened grasses. Instead of following the trail, he moved deeper into the forest along side the horses trail. That's when he saw something moving, just ahead.

 

Brett had been reading Red?s mind as his grandfather walked through the forest. He could hear exactly Red was thinking. ?I must get picture of that cut in the tree. Little One can you hear me??

 

?I was thinking the same thing. They could be warnings cut into the trees. Oft and Stun, the two ogres with Boss would have sent a warning to Stan if he was in danger. Wants me to go and take picture of those cuts?? Little One waited for a reply.

 

?I would appreciate it very much! Don?t let Red see you. He probably has his little ones with him. Be careful!? Brett felt Little One leaving his hair and watched him run off out the door. Stan never noticed the spider leaving.

 

As Red approached, he saw the movement was only his two horses. He gave them a familiar whistle and watched as the two horses walked towards him. "Well, you two! I hope you're finished fooling around! Come on! Let's go back to Stan's!" Red laughed as the two horses nuzzled him. "Look at your legs! Blood everywhere!" Red examined both horses. "Well, you two seem to be fine. I wonder what the other guys look like?" As if on cue, both horses looked at each other and then whinnied at Red. He burst out laughing. "Come on! I'll clean you up at the barn!" Knowing that Brett could read some nature signs, Red just prayed that his grandson would miss the huge cuts in the trees as they passed that small trail.

 

Stan and Brett heard a voice coming from outside the cabin door. The boy opened the door, he saw Red standing beside the two horses with their legs covered in blood.

 

"What did I tell you? I found them down the road a piece. They have blood all over their hooves and legs, but it isn't their blood. I'll bed these two wanders down and be right in!" Red walked the horses to the barn. He knew by the signs around the cabin that his two horses had probably chased off the people who had assaulted Stan.

 

Brett turned to see Stan trying to stand and began to fall. The child hurried over to Stan grabbed his arm and helped the ranger. "You better sit down!"

 

"You have a strong back, Brett! I think I will just sit around for the rest of today!" Stan winked at the boy.

 

As Red entered the cabin, he saw Stan trying to stand. Brett was preparing something to eat at the counter, by the sink. Red walked over to the child.

 

Brett whispered to Red. "Stan can't get up! Every time Stan does, he gets dizzy and falls back into his chair." The child sounded worried. "I think he has more than just a bump. I've cleaned the cut, but it is still bleeding a little."

 

Red nodded his head in agreement, and then went to the phone. He found Stan's list of names with his doctor on it. Using Stan's two-way radio. Afterwards, Red walked over to Stan and sat down.

 

"Well, tough guy! I think it's best your doctor look at that bump. He said he?d be here soon. I know what you think of doctors. I called the one on your phone list." Red watched as Stan raised one eyebrow in reply. "And he is at the gas station on the reserve. Stan, I think my horses chased off your attackers. My Foreman, Eric has a certain ability to train other animals as protectors. Eric has trained these two very well. There is blood all over the side of your barn doors, as if someone had been kicked through them with a great force."

 

"I remember hearing someone screaming!" Stan shook his head as he watched the child. ?Those two horses chased a bear off just last week. That poor black bear he didn?t know what to do! He just kept running for his life.?

 

Brett made a stack of sandwiches and soup for their late afternoon meal. They were just sitting down to eat, when Brett heard someone knock at the door. Brett opened the front door, he frowned at the man standing before him. "You're the doctor?" He stood with a surprised expression on his face. Before him was an elderly silver-white haired Canadian Native.

 

"Of course, I am! You're not the one who is sick? Are you?" The old man smiled and winked at Stan sitting at the table.

 

"No!" Brett shook his head as he watched the doctor walked right past him. "It's Stan! He's over there!"

 

The old man walked over to the table where Stan was sitting. "Lunch! How nice! Don't mind if I do!" The doctor said as he looked at the child's face. "Guess I better take a look at your lump, first!" The doctor began to examine Stan's head. "Oh Stan! Sit still! I don't think you'll ever grow up! It's a mild concussion! Now, let's eat!" The doctor went to the cupboard and began to sort through it. "Where's that bottle of Rye? I put a bottle here last week?"

He turned and glanced at Stan. "And - it's not for you, either! It's to settle my nerves!"

 

The doctor grabbed the bottle and took a drink from it, then sighed. "Now, that minister from the government says I'm too old to practise. Well, they aren't going to stop me! No Sir!" The doctor sat down in the chair at the table where Brett had set a place for himself.

 

Brett frowned at the old man. He got another bowl and plate for himself. Then sat down beside the doctor.

 

Stan laughed at the expression on Brett's face and knew the child was about to give the old man a piece of his mind. "Red, Brett, this is my father. Everyone calls him, Doc." Quickly, Stan took a bite of his sandwich as his eyes watched the child closely.

 

Brett had never met anyone like Doc before, and watched every move the old man made.

"All Father wants to do is to set up a small medical practise. By the looks of it, the government won't let him." Stan ate his lunch.

 

Doc looked across the table at Red. "Be careful! You're getting close to my age. The government has brought in mandatory retirement at age sixty-five. I'll fight them, until I win!"

 

"Doc!" Stan shook his head. "You know as well as I do! No one wins fighting them!"

 

"I don't have to worry about retirement. I'll never lose my job. Sometimes, I wish I could retire. It seems like I've working for over eight hundred years for the same people. I'll probably die working for them. Where I come from there is no such thing as mandatory retirement." Red saw Stan get a strange look on his face. "Part of my job is to protect our forests and its people, like Stan does."

 

Brett looked at both father and son. Doc had silver white hair and dark brown eyes, while Stan had dark black hair and his father's eyes. Brett had only seen real Natives in books before, never in the flesh.

 

Doc looked at Brett. "How old are you, young man?"

 

"I an twelve, today!" Brett replied.

 

"Many happy return!" Doc patted Brett on the back. "Don't ever grow old! You work all your life! And what for? Nothing, but headaches! By the way, Happy Birthday!"

 

They finished there lunch and Doc checked Stan's head once, again. "Well, I'll be going back to Powell River. How long will you be up here this time?"

 

"I hope to leave tomorrow, afternoon." Stan smiled at his father. "Why?"

 

"I would like you to be nearer to me. Oh, by the way. I'm expecting a houseguest for a day or so. They arrive tonight. So, I won't be able to stay to long. I'll see you, later." Doc walked over to the door and watched as Brett opened it. "Thank you for the lunch young man. Bye, for now!" Doc grabbed his rifle from the porch then walked down the path and disappeared into the forest.

 

Red and Brett helped Stan for the rest of the day. Little One returned to Brett and found the child stacking wood on the cabin porch. ?I took some really good pictures. There were many different warning marks on the trees. I took pictures of all the marks. I found footprints and took pictures of them too. You will need a photo lab to develop your pictures. I told Strand to get lab ready for you. Him putting it inside your close and laboratory at home. Crab and Mite helping to set up lab for you.?

 

?Thanks Little One! I will examine these pictures closely when I get home. You are one of my best friends. I sure hope that Ham and his little one are all right.? Brett watched as his little friend vanished into his hair. ?If you see any other warning on the trail going home. Take pictures of them also.?

 

Brett managed to take blood samples from barn door and many other samples from the rags that Red used to clean off the horses legs. Brett found several pieces of metal and other items that looked out of place in the human world. Little One packed up everything and stored it away for Brett. They returned to the cabin. By dinnertime, Brett was exhausted and had fallen asleep at the table beside his dinner plate. Red carried Brett to his cot and tucked him in for the night. Stan and Red laughed at Brett for it brought back memories of how many times they had fallen asleep at the dinner table, when they were young like Brett.

 

Red cleared the table. "We'll be leaving in the morning. I wish we could stay longer! At least, until you were feeling better! I really must get Brett home!"

 

"Red, I'll be fine! Doc only lives a few blocks from my cabin in Powell River. I'm got reports and work at the office to do. I'll be going home." Stan smiled and finished his coffee. "I always bounce back fast! You know that yourself! I could use a little help getting to my room."

 

Red helped Stan to his room. "Here drink this! It will help the headaches for tonight!" Red held a vial of green liquid, while Stan drank from it. "I'll see you in the morning. I'll make sure everything is shut off, and that the doors are locked. You get some sleep! Good night!"

Red turned out the light for Stan, then went into the kitchen and cleaned the dishes. Red checked everything, locked up and went to bed.

 

The following morning, Stan was able to move around. He and Red had everything ready to leave, before Brett rose from his bed. The child walked out of the bedroom and sat down at the table.

 

"Good morning, Sleepy Head!" Stan put Brett's breakfast on the table in front of him. "You better eat your breakfast. Red wants you to eat a good meal. You missed dinner, last night." Stan poured a glass of juice for Brett.

 

Brett looked up from his meal. "How's the bump?"

 

"My head still hurts! But, at least, I can see and move around. I'll be fine! You eat!" Stan sat down at the table with Brett. "I found this knife. Be careful with it! It is very sharp. I want to give you something for your birthday."

 

"Thank you!" Brett watched as Stan helped put the knife sheath onto his belt. Brett sheathed his knife.

 

Into the cabin walked Red with a smile on his face. "Mornin', Brett. I sure hope you know how to ride a horse, because from here to home. It's all on horseback."

 

"No!" Brett had a shocked expression on his face. "I've never ever been on a horse before!"

 

"Well, you will learn fast enough." Red calmly sat down at the table. "There is beautiful country out there. I'd like you to see and learn as much as you can about our forests. It is a little to long of a trip to walk to reach home."

 

Brett had his small school backpack on the floor beside him. He reached into the pack and pulled out his report card. "Red, this will show you how fast I can learn." Brett said proudly and handed his report card to Red.

 

Raising his eyebrows, Red studied the card carefully. "Brett, this is wonderful! Carrie told me you were finished school. I thought she meant for the summer! You passed grade twelve! With honours! Very, well done! I won't need to get you those courses after all that I wanted you to take. You have taken more than I even know about."

 

"Grade twelve, with honours! Wow! You really must have worked hard for that. I thought maybe, you were in grade seven or eight, but never grade twelve. Red, it looks like you have a scholar in your family. Congratulations, Brett!" Stan patted the lad on the back.

 

?I took several other courses at night school in my spare time. I thought that they would give me an edge on understanding my world better. There are so many things that not even adults know about that can endanger lives and property. I thought that I might need some military information as well. I heard that there was fighting going on at home. Aunt Carrie told me that. So, I learned how to heal and fight in different ways. I want to be fully prepared for anything.? Brett picked up his pack and waited for his grandfather to return his report card to him.

 

"Well, we better get mounted up!" Red handed Brett back his report card. "It's a long ride through those mountains to home."

 

Brett finished his breakfast and walked outside carrying his backpack. Red checked the packhorses. So, Brett did a few karate warm-up exercises, while he waited. Stan watched as Brett twisted and spun around as he exercised.

 

Red shook his head and started to laugh. "I'm ready Brett! Let's mount up!" Red helped his grandson mount up onto Old Grey. Red mounted his horse and took the lead as they rode off. The horse Brett was riding fell in behind the two packhorses. Brett waved to Stan as they rode away from the cabin. Within several hours, Brett was able to handle his horse like a cowboy and rode beside Red.

 

As they rode along, Old Grey would glance over his shoulder, as if to see that Brett was all right. The child would reach over to the horses neck and stroke him gently. Old Grey would hold his head proud and begin to strut as he made his way along the trail. Maybe, Old Grey knew this was if former owner's son.

 

Even Red saw the change in Old Grey as he trotted along like a colt. "Old Grey was your father's horse."

 

The sun was just starting to rise; by the time they made their way along a narrow deer trail, which meandered through the thick forest. A morning mist hung low to the forest carpet, while pinkish and violet hues as if it had magical aura about them. Boughs from the giant firs and pines danced in the early morning breezes. Brett could see the mist was lifting. The sun's golden rays were filtering through the dense forest of trees. It was a breath taking sight that made Brett realize just how wonderful nature could be! As they rode along, Brett noticed deer grazing on the grasses in small clearings between some trees. The deer only lifted their heads, gazed around, then continued to graze. It was if the deer knew Red and Brett meant them no harm. ?I can?t help but think of how lovely these woods are. They are truly a gift from God to all mankind. With all the logging going on, what a shame it would be to lose even one tree from this forest.?

 

?You are so wise for your age. These trees have been here since I can remember. Sure it is nice to have machines, but you really can?t compare them to a place of beauty like this.? It gladdened Red?s heart to see that his grandson loved nature so much.

 

By late morning the mists had lifted, leaving the forest to take on a whole different appearance. The trail led them higher and higher into the heavily forested mountains range. They crossed several large meadows that brought them closer to the snow line. Even though it was June there was still that crisp chill in the air. It was shortly before noon, when they stood in front of a huge wall of ice. The air was cool as it swept off the enormous glacier.

 

Brett took out his camera and began to take pictures as they rode along the trails. ?I want to remember this beauty forever.? Standing up in the saddle, Brett tried to get another picture of the glacier, but Old Grey stared into the camera just as Brett clicked the shutter. ?Grey! Okay, I have a good picture of you now.? All Red did was chuckle to himself as they rode on. Grey was starting to react to something that Brett had deep down in his soul. Red noticed that Old Grey was starting to act as if he were a young colt again.

 

On the other side of the glacial lake was a small grove of trees. Red stood up in his sturups and pointed to a clearing just at the edge of a grove of low branching fir trees.

 

"We'll rest over there, while we eat lunch. We've made better time, than I thought we would. You are a fast learner! You handle your horse very well." Red was proud of Brett and wanted his grandson to know it. "I was going to take you home the easiest way, but it's longer. I think you can handle the Old Grey well enough, now. So, we'll take the faster way through this range of mountains and head in an easterly direction. We could even be home in three days, if all goes well!" Red began to get an uneasy feeling, as if something was wrong. "The other way is through that range of mountains and up to a small valley. Then through a landslide area into a large valley."

 

The air was getting nippy so Brett put on is ski pants and jacket. Their climbed had taken them close to the summit of the mountain range. After lunch, they mounted up and set off through the forest. This time there were no trails to follow, but there was not much deadfall around, either.

 

"Brett, I want you to ride ahead. Don't worry, Old Grey knows the way by himself!" Red rode his horse in the back behind the packs and let Brett take the lead. ?By travelling through these woods to that the other side of the valley, we can save ourselves three days travel. There are only bear, deer, cougar, and the odd grouchy moose. I can deal with them. Even the wolves in this forest are my friends and have been for a long time.?

 

Brett had seen several large cuts in the trees as they had followed the one trail. He never said anything to Red at all, because he did not want to upset his grandfather. Brett remembered the time he had found a leg hold animal trap. Red almost went crazy. Brett knew enough to not say a word if he noticed something out of place. Red had taught his grandson well. Maybe, too well and did not realize it!

 

For two hours they rode like that, before Red said one word. "Brett, you better slow down! The turn off is just ahead. We'll be at Halfway Road, within the hour. I think we'll stop and make camp there for the night. This is the area that has always had a special place in my dreams."

 

Red rode up beside Brett and once again took the lead. Within the hour, they had arrived at the destination for the night. Halfway Road was no more than two deer trails coming together in the middle of nowhere. Brett followed Red to a beautiful, but small clearing amongst a large grove of tall fir trees. "We'll set up camp for the night, here. Brett, see that big tree over there. The one near the white rock! There is a hollow log. I keep some wood in there to keep it dry. Would you go and get it, while I give these horses their dinner." Red started setting up camp.

 

Brett went over to the hollow log and brought the wood back to camp. Red had feed the horses already. He was dragging a lean-to into their camp from a thicket of thorns. Brett watched his grandfather removed a large turf of grass growing on a board from an area. It a fire pit with rocks already around it.

 

"Brett, it saves time and energy when you're tired. You must try to conserve your energies as much as possible. I use this camp at least ten to fifteen times a year. So, I like to have things well prepared ahead of time." Red told his grandson.

 

Brett got their packs and put them in the lean-to, while Red started a fire. The horses wandered around the clearing, but never wandered off. Brett set out their bedrolls, while Red began to prepare dinner.

Brett sat on a log watching his grandfather. "Red, where is home? Are there others living there?"

 

Red handed Brett a plate. "Eat first! I'll answer your questions after dinner." Every time Brett asked a question. Red would postpone the answers.

 

As he ate his meal, Brett could not help wonder about Red. He was a Man of Mystery as Stan called him. Before they had stopped for lunch, Brett had the feeling that someone was following them. Why did his grandfather send him on ahead? Those trees with the warning cut marks in them, just like Little One described to him. Now, Brett was sure that his grandfather did know about the trees being damage. Red had told Brett that all four of the horses knew the way home. Which meant that his grandfather used this route many times. Red had just told his grandson that this camp was used up fifteen times this past year. Brett knew that if anything did attack them, these horses could be their lifelines to getting help.

 

After dinner, Red walked over to his grandson and joined him by the campfire. "Brett, what I am about to tell you may or may not make sense, right now. I assure you that it will in time. You've been told you are my grandson and that your name is Brett Mason. Well, you are my grandson, but your name is not Brett Mason. In order to stop other from harming you, we had to change your name after your parents died. Your given name is Shadow Wolvershen. You've come from a very special place, hidden deep in these mountains, and have for centuries!"

 

Brett thought Red was teasing. "What are we then, natives?" The young man laughed with a name like Shadow Wolvershen it could not be anything, but native.

 

With a sharp, snappy voice Red replied. "No Shadow! Not even close!" Red was searching for the right way to tell Shadow of his heritage, but there was no right or easy way to tell his grandson. "Although we have taken on many characteristics of the First Nations people, our race of people is much older than these natives. Our race originally came from the old country, many hundreds of years ago. Some humans now think that our race only exist in legends and folklore. I assure you, we are very real!" Red paused and took a deep breath. In a serious voice Red replied. "Shadow, we have had to hide our true appearance from the humans on Earth. Even though we live along side their world, and a few of us venture forth to seek new ways. We still cannot trust these humans of Earth. We are in all sincerity, true Elves!"

 

As he normally did Shadow would chew gum after eating a meal? He was chewing on a piece of chewing gum and began to choke on it. Red quickly reached over and slapped his grandson's back. The gum went sailing through the air and landed into the campfire. This was a really unexpected! Red was having a difficult time explaining. "Yes Shadow, we are Elves! We come from a magical place deep within these mountains. We left our homelands, Overseas and immigrated here many hundreds of years ago. The human world's populations were expanding, growing out in all directions. Our forests were being cut down and new human lands would open up for them. We tried to hide and even some of us tried to blend in with the humans. But for most part it did not work. Many humans had stopped believing in us. The human world was evolving and became too involved in science and technology, which made the humans want more and more land. Eventually, driving us from our homelands. The elders tell stories of a great gathering of creatures from all over the human world, and bringing them to this place, which we now call home. That journey was called the Great Trek. No history books will tell about this trek, because no humans were invited to attend. The place we live is called the Magical Isles."

 

Red paused and saw Shadow was listening to him. "The Isles are a group of land masses separated by glaciers, which are protected by a magical energy field. Natural Earth Magic does exist, just as we do. Centuries ago, we learned to utilize our magic, and began to do some very spectacular things with it. Our magic has kept us alive and undetected for many hundreds of years. You may even say that we have evolved into a far greater and more powerful elf than our parents were or are. Many of us have learned to harness this energy source and use it as a weapon or other useful tools of abilities." Shadow displayed an expression, which was very sceptical.

 

Red continued to speak. "I can see you don't believe me! Fine, I'll have to show you! I'd rather be wearing my elfin clothes, anyway. Human clothes get most uncomfortable!" Red led his grandson away from the campfire to a place near some fir trees. ?Shadow, while I'm casting my spells. I want you to stand here. Sometimes, spells cause a wind or what we call flashback, which could actually knock you off your feet. I don't want you getting hurt. You'll be fine, if you stay there.? Red could see that Shadow did not believe what he was being told. The young boy was laughing and thought the whole thing was one big joke. Red started to speak some strange words. "Permuto deus!" Over and over he sang the same phrase as his chanting grew louder and louder.

 

The hair on the back of the boy?s neck rose as Shadow stopped laughing and stood grounded like a tree to one spot. Especially, when he realized that his grandfather had not been lying or teasing him. The child watched in awe as Red's appearance slowly began to change. Red's hair, which was black, had now changed to golden yellow and protruding from his hair were two long pointed, well-tanned ears. His dark brown eyes had changed to two bright violet spheres. Red's facial hair was gone completely, in fact, his whole face had narrowed and he has lost his potbelly. Instead of a short stocky man in his fifties, now stood a tall slender man over six feet, five inches who looked to be no older than thirty years old.

 

Red turned to face Shadow and began to chant, again. This time the words were a little different. "Umbra Permuto deus!" Just like before the chanting grew to a high-pitched song.

Suddenly, Shadow felt a tingling feeling flow through his entire body. It felt as though a small electrical burst had charged his body. A short while later, the tingling began to leave and Shadow felt like himself, again.

 

Red handed Shadow a mirror, but the child continued to stare at his grandfather. Red handed Shadow some clothes and told his grandson to change. The child was well rooted to the same spot. He just stood there still in a state shock, and resembled a statue with a dumbfounded expression on his face. Red finally changed into his elfish clothes. He reached out, taking a firm grip on the mirror, Red raised Shadow's hand up so that the mirror was at eye level with his grandson's face.

 

As Shadow's eyes gazed into the mirror, he swallowed hard. For he saw his short dark brown hair had changed to shoulder length yellow gold with a streak of silvery colour on the right side and his dark hazel eyes were a bright violet colour. Shadow felt like he had been poured into his blue jeans, and glanced down at his jeans, mainly because he was having trouble breathing. He saw his jean cuffs were tightly clinging against his calves. He immediately tried to undo his jeans zipper, and found it almost impossible; there was no room for his fingers. While Shadow struggled with his clothes, he remembered when Perry came home with his purple punk hairstyle. "Wow! He exclaimed. "If Perry could see me, now! He thinks his punk hairstyle is something! Red, you should have seen Aunt Carrie's face, when she saw Perry's hair." Suddenly, the colour drained from the child's face. "Oh! No!" Shadow cried out. "What am I going to tell her? She'll think I dyed my hair. What am I going to do? What will she say? She's going to kill me or worse! She'll chop off all my hair! What will I do?"

 

Watching his grandson struggling with his human clothes and trying to get out of them, Red could only assist the best way he knew how. "Shadow, would you hold still and quit dancing around!" Red helped his grandson fight his way out of his human clothes. Trying to contain his laughter, Red finally enlarged Shadow's human clothes for him. By now, Red was in hysterics; his face had turned to a scarlet colour as he tried to sit on an old tree stump. Taking a few deep breaths, Red finally managed to contain his emotions, somewhat. "Shadow, my dear boy! It's all right! Carrie knows we are elf! Please! Stop worrying over nothing!" Red centred himself on the rotten stump, which broke apart on the edges as he sat down. He plummeted to the damp ground in another burst of hysterical laughter.

 

"Red!" Pulling on his shirt, Shadow asked with curiosity. "Why didn't you tell me I was an elf before now?" He laced up the front of his brown buckskin-like shirt

 

"Would you have believed me, if I'd told you that we were Elves?" Repositioning himself on the stump, Red waited for a reply.

 

"No!" First, he tossed back his long corn silk coloured hair, then Shadow shrugged his shoulders. "Guess not!"

 

"Son, come sit down!" Red watched as Shadow walked over to sit beside him a log by their roaring, smokeless campfire. "Shadow, remember all those fairy tales I told you. Well, they are all true! I have notice you giving me a strange look every time you see me reading my book." Red saw his grandson nodding his head once. Red began to braid Shadow?s hair into a warrior braid.

 

"I looked at the book once. It's written in some strange language I couldn't read." Shadow realized then, that Red was more than just a mountain man. Who? No, better still, what was this man who claimed to be his grandfather?

 

"My book is written in two languages, one is Elfish and the other is the language of the elders. You see that book is magical and happens to be my spell book. Shadow, I'm Head Master High Wizard of the Conclave of Wizards. I was hired by our elders to start the Conclave, and watch over all the wizards on the Isles." Red paused to think of the best way to explain. "You see there are thirteen districts, each having a master wizard and an apprentice as well as many other wizards who are not powerful enough to join the Conclave. Part of the Conclave's job is to protect our magical world. We must make sure it doesn't come in contact with your human or Forbidden World as we call it. If that ever happened, there could be disastrous results." Red paused and handed Shadow something to drink. "It's elfish wine! Sip it! Now, where was I?"

 

Shadow realized that the runes he learned to read were really the Elfin Language, now he knew why these different things like the powders and runes were used together. They were spells used on the humans. Again, Shadow held his tongue in silence. Thinking to himself that is how Strand sent that last message to me. Shadow wondered if Fred would still take to his kind of information. He knew that Fred and Richard were grossly outnumbered. To Shadow, things were starting to make some sense after all these years. Strand had tried to tell him, but he was very young at the time, and did not understand what his friend was trying to explain to him. Shadow continued to listen to his grandfather. A shiver ran down Shadow?s back as he realized that Hamel could be in grave danger.

 

Red collected his thoughts. "Oh, yes! Now, I remember! In our world, we have creatures, which are very special. Many of the humans think they only exist in folklore and legends. Some are as tiny as ants, while others are twenty to a hundred times larger that elephants. If the wrong people from your human world ever found out about our world or these creatures. The humans would either kill them for sport or caged them up in zoos. Even worse off, they would be used for research." Red could see Shadow sat wide-eyed listening to him as he continued to speak. "There is another scenario which is that humans could capture one of the Isles creatures. If it escaped in the human world, it could destroy cities and murder innocent people." Red had to find a better way to explain.

 

"Red, what's it like to live in your world?" Shadow inched his way closer to his grandfather.

 

"Well, it's much like living in the time of Robin Hood or King Arthur. It's a simple life, compared to the human world. As far as the creatures are concerned, I guess we all treat each other as your people would treat one another. There are some good and evil people in our world, too. Some of our people would be considered merely animals in your world, but not in ours. They all have the same rights and laws to follow as in your world." Red saw Shadow looking at his hands.

 

"I guess I'll have to register my hands and feet as weapons, when we get there?" Shadow felt Red touch his shoulder.

 

"No, Shadow! We use many of the weapons Carrie has taught you to fight with, some bows and arrows, swords, axes, staves, knives, pole arms and daggers. We do not allow guns!" Red pulled out one of his daggers from his boot. "We'll get you some proper weapons when we get home. I have plenty in my tower. Your bow and arrows that I made you are on the packhorse. Oh, yes! Some of our people can even fight using their magical energies." Red paused for a moment. "Shadow, my job becomes more difficult as the years go by. You were brought up as a human child. Your points of view are very different than my own or other elders on the Isles. I know what you have been learning in school. Shadow, you are the first High School Graduate to ever live on the Isles that I know of. I need your wisdom and your abilities to bring the right knowledge to our world. Your father tried to help me. I believe he died, because of what he found out. Shadow, I am being truthful with you. That language I taught you to read last summer was New Elfish. I have documents written by a man called Jilon. I want you to continue where your father left off. I know Nile and his brother found my two cabins and lair. I will show you the lair later, but the cabins will be your main concern. Inside the cabins are documents stating what Jilon discovered. I have been trying to read those documents for years. I will have them brought to my tower. Can you brief the journals and give me a written report on each journal. We have to find out what it was that got Jilon and your parents killed. I believe it is in those journals." Red handed Shadow a ring with the Wolvershen Clan symbol on it.

 

"Tower! Magic! I'm going to live in a tower?" Shadow squealed with uncertain delight.

 

Red laughed as he continued to explain. "Yes, you are. Now, where was I?" He thought a few moments and sipped his wine. "Getting back to our people! I realize it is hard for you to believe, but even though some may walk on four legs or fly, they are all my people. I guess I would be called the People's Protector. I have made many good friends over the years. One of my people, Windrider has pulled my sons and myself from fights many times. I do mean pulled, but enough about him for now."

 

Sitting, Shadow quietly sipped his wine, trying to understand what his grandfather was talking about. "I will do as you ask. I will need to bring my computer to the Isles to document everything. Red, if we use computers to log Jilon's journals, then this would give us an advantage over all others on the Isles. I could set up the computer so all you have to do is type in a certain word, and all references to that word would be brought up on the monitor screen."

 

"That would save time. You could show me how?" Red began tapping his dagger on the stump beside himself knowing that now he did have the perfect advantage of getting everything straight. "How would that work?"

 

"All right, let's say Nile or father was a bad person. Over the past, let say ten years, I had put all this man?s bad dealings into the computer and all his associates. Then you came to me and asked me to find out a certain man called Jim, who once worked for this Nile person. But you could not remember Jim's last name. We type in Nile Wolvershen and up comes a document about this man, with all his known associates and what crimes they were involved with. Well?" Shadow felt his grandfather place his arm around his shoulder.

 

"Excellent idea! I will leave that department in your hands." Red continued his speech. "Many years ago, a group of creatures decided to leave the Isles. Somehow, they found their way out of our world and into the Forbidden World. So far, no humans have killed or captured any of these creatures. They are very intelligent creatures and they have their own magic. Humans, however, have been able to take pictures of them. These creatures, I'm talking about are called Sasquatch." Red could see Shadow believed him.

 

Shadow sipped his wine. "I've seen those pictures on television. There was one of a mother and her young."

 

"Yes, Shadow, I have seen that piece of film as well. The one they photographed is called Nacklas. I recognized her picture. I pray they return home soon. Shadow, in our world there are hundreds of creatures just like the Sasquatch. Every race on the Isles has its own language and customs. Even though one race maybe, dwarf and another race minotaur, they like the giants and centaurs all have rights and laws to obey. That's why they all must be protected. I have seen humans that act more like animals, than minotaurs or centaurs do. I often think that humans lost more than their animal instincts, when they evolved. Sometimes, humans are more like savages than a tribe of giants or clan dwarves. Even, the most dangerous dragons would never stand a chance against these humans who hunt with guns." Red sighed. "Do you understand what I'm saying?"

 

"Yes, I think so!" Shadow was getting his own ideas about these beings Red was naming. "In other words, you're telling me that these mythical people have evolved into a higher form of life. So that is what Strand was trying to tell me when I was younger. I was too young to understand the full concept. I do now!"

 

"Yes! Some have learned other languages, while still others have been studying magic and healing. Don't let their outward appearance fool you. They're very crafty when they want to be. So, you see, if I let my people come to your world to learn something, what a mess we would have on our hands. There have been a few elves, like your parents, Strand and Carrie, who were chosen to leave the Isles to learn about the outside world." Red saw Shadow smiling as he gazed into the campfire.

 

"Aunt Carrie is elf!" The child was astonished.

 

"No, son! Carrie was found on the Isles, when she was a baby. Two different types of clans raised her. The first were the royal family of Dainty Pixies. They did their best to help Carrie, but she became too large for their homes, she was moved to another location and adopted by a female called Aqua. It was after Carrie left the Isles, that something happened to the pixies. Anyway, only one remains alive to this day. The others mysteriously vanished ten, twelve years ago. Only one remains and her name is Joleen." Red wiped his brow, frowned and carefully chose his words. "Anyways, back to Carrie! After Carrie began to grow. She was no longer able to fit into the pixie's homes. So, the king sent her to be raised by my friend, Mia's mother. Aqua raised with Carrie along with her other daughters and sons."

 

The child had a great deal to learn, even though Shadow was the first high school graduate on the Isles. Red realized that his grandson would have an adjustment period to go through. Red did not want to rush the child. For he would have enough to learn, when he arrived home, but Shadow had to be aware of the raiders and kidnappers.

 

"Shadow, for centuries some groups have been raiding and kidnapping our people. Many have died as well. I have no true idea where these people are who kidnap others. I believe that within Jilon's notes and journals lie our answers. You see, five hundred years ago, I took over for Jilon. He was a dragon who wrote down every sorted detail he came across. I inherited his whole estate, lair, hoards and all including his problems. He kept extensive journals of his travels and experiences. You are my only hope for the future. I want you to use your computer and your skills you have developed to help our people all you can. Something is happening to our people. They are dying! Shadow, I have no idea why. We need medical people, humans who we can trust to help us. But I am afraid to bring others to the Isles. I brought one human to the Isles. Melvin Kemp was even adopted by my parents. He married an elf. They had a son, called Talon, who my wife and I adopted when Melvin left the Isles to go into hiding after his wife was murdered. I start to move in the direction to find others whom we can trust to help us, as soon as I do these people are threatened or murdered. Our people have one bad fault; they do not listen to children! They also do not take heed that children can listen to what an adult says and tell someone who does care to listen. Children are basically ignored. I want you to use this to gain the advantage over these fools. At one time, neither did I listen to my own son. Now, we all pay the price. If only I had listened to the children in the first place."

 

"So, you want me to find humans who we can trust fully. Bring them to the Isles?" Shadow could see Red was nodding his head. "We could set up tests to see if we could trust them. Red, I will try to find some doctors and other professional people. There must be some out there willing to help us."

 

"Granted, there are a few! But to find the right ones! Those who do not want personal gain! Shadow, we have been looking for these types of people for years. We have found several people who are willing to help us. We have gained a lot of information from their knowledge. Son, I can't even afford to trust Stan with this secret. He has been trying for years to find out where I live." Red hoped Shadow understood the dangers involved by telling humans.

 

"Besides, if I tell the guardians, I want Stan to come to the Isles that means that the guardians would have to get Elders Council for approval." Red knew that could take up one of Stan's life times. "By then, Stan could be dead from old age. For every year a human lives, we live five years. With dragons, it is ten years to one year of human years. So, even though we mature faster than humans, we still do not have the human experience of education. Shadow, we need educated people! I don't have the expertise to really find these people to help us." It was plain to see that Red was very frightened of making mistakes.

 

"Governments, they're all the same!" Shadow laughed. "Red tape line-ups. I know how Doc feels! Red, I noticed something. Stan and Doc both look a great deal like we elves do. Why not bring people to the Isles to help us who look like people who came from the Isles themselves?"

 

Bursting out in laughter, Red could see Shadow was laughing, too. "I never thought of it that way. You do understand."

 

"Yes, Red!" Shadow looked at his grandfather. "It could be very dangerous for both worlds. I could see a dragon searching for his school or a teacher. No roofs left on the buildings! Oh, Boy! All right, I will start off slowly. Staying in the background. If I can find the right people on the Isles to help us, we could set up schools to train these people. It sounds like you need better law enforcement officers. The Conclave could be the back up or judges for the courts. Run them like human law enforcement. Yet, they keep their own customs and rituals intact. That will be the hard part. We will need to train the police to use different methods of martial arts. A Police Commissioner should be appointed. We will need doctors and good lawyers who can later become judges. Now, why don't you ever carry a weapon?" Thinking as he spoke, Shadow realized that even Fred would be a very good person to bring to the Isles.

 

"There are only animals in this forest. I don't need a weapon to take care of them. Besides, I use my magic to fight with. But just in case of intruders coming into our camp. I'll cast a spell of warning, which will protect us, while we sleep. You have a questionable look on your face? What puzzles you?" Red waited for his grandson to reply.

 

"Red, the day we left Aunt Carrie's, she put this cross around my neck. She said, this cross served my father well and now, it serves me. I don't understand, what she meant." Shadow sat quietly waiting for an answer.

 

"I'll try to explain." Red poured himself another glass of wine. "Shadow, your cross is one of six crosses, which I made, many years ago, after my parents were murdered. I made the crosses as a protection device. They are magical. One of their abilities is to act like your telephones do. They let me hear and see, what is going on, if you're in danger. Each member of our family wears a cross. The jewel in my cross will start to vibrate and hum, if danger is invading my family members. This alerts me to the danger." Red was not having an easy time trying to explain things to Shadow. "I was the Creator of the crosses, therefore, I can tune my mind into what my family are seeing or hearing. They can also protect the wearer, but only if they're on the Isles. Unfortunately, they don't have the range to fully charge themselves here. So, they can't protect us here. These stones need a full charge of magical energies that can only be found on the Isles. This creates a Force Field Energy Shield, which protects us. However, these stones will hold enough energy from my magical world, which will allow us to communicate with each other, even if we are in the Forbidden World. They are much like a telephone."

 

Red knew that this information was going to hurt his grandson. He had no idea that Shadow had his own police report. "Now, as I was saying. The cross did serve your father well. Even though, the cross did not have the power to protect him. It did alert and showed me what happened." Red reached out, drawing Shadow closer to him. Red put his arm around his grandson's shoulder. "Shadow, your parents were murdered. Their car was pushed off the road by a larger vehicle." Shadow felt a hollow feeling in his stomach and hugged Red as tight as he could, while he listened and stared into the campfire. "Your father's cross showed me who the men were. I went after them." Red knew how his grandson was feeling. "I am not allowed to use my magic against humans. But nothing in our laws state, that we can't use the earth to help us gain an upper hand. So, I bent our laws a little and with a little magical coaxing, the three men involved turned themselves into the police and confessed everything." Red stroked his grandson's long hair. "For some strange reason, those men kept asking the police to lock them up, because a monster would get them, if they were not behind bars." Red was trying to ease Shadow's pain. "Now, I ask you! Shadow, have you ever seen any monsters in your world before?" Red looked up at the sky and began to hum.

 

"No, I haven't seen anything like that!" Shadow still cuddled as he started shaking his head. That's when he realized Red had used his magic. "What did you do to them?" Shadow was spell bound. ?Red, I have something to tell you. After you left and I was a little older, Fred Borden took me for a drive to the place where my parents were killed. Fred?s son and wife were killed near the exact same spot. So, he had a memorial placed there for my parents and his loved ones. He would take me there anytime I wanted to go.?

 

"So that is what Carrie was trying to tell me. Fred and Richard were both nice and caring men." Red's eyes sparkled as he pointed to himself. "Back to the subject. I didn't say a word or hurt them in anyway. Even though, I could have simply waved my hand they would be have died. I'd never hurt a human. I told you it's against our laws to use magic against them, but I used it to help them recall the truth. I asked a friend of mine. He just had a few words with them that was all! Would you like to meet my friend?"

 

Shadow nodded his head and saw Red waved his hand, but this time there was no chanting. Suddenly, the ground about twenty feet on the other side of the campfire began to move. The earth did not shake, it just began to take shape and resemble a man made of grass and earth. The man continued to grow, until he was over ten feet tall, it just stood there looking down on them.

 

A deep gravely, earthen voice began to speak. "Beee not afraid. Meee guard yooou. Meee Eeearthman. Meee dooo what Master says. Yooou sleeep. Beee safe this nigh. Gooood Nigh, Shadooow."

 

Shadow eyes grew larger and never lost sight of the Earthman. Shadow moved cautiously over to his bedroll. He lay down and curled up into a ball, his eyes still staring at the creature.

 

Red could see the terror in Shadow's eyes and hurried over to his grandson. He reduced the size of the earthman, but the damage had already been done. Red knew Shadow would never go to sleep, now. "This is called Earth Magic. Our magic is a combination of different magics from around the world. This magic I use is called Elemental, because it uses the earth, air, fire, water and spiritual to do my bidding. Elves adopted several types of Elemental Magic. You will learn later as you understand what it is to be an elf."

 

"Good-night, Shadow! The Earthman can't harm you! After all, it's only a spell! I control this creature! Now, you get some sleep." Red knelt down beside Shadow and rubbed his grandson's forehead, within seconds Shadow was asleep. The wizard hated using his magic for such trivial matters. However, this was an exception, Shadow needed his rest.

 

After Red had gone to sleep, Spot and Speck and Little One emerged from their master?s hair and stood staring at each other.

 

?Master Red is going to be very upset when him finds out that Shadow is already a detective for the Brandon Police department. Him even has a special golden shield. Shadow can also and did heal me when I got hurt. Shadow is my own doctor. Look we need more or our people to help us set up this police force. We have to get more Argons to help Shadow. He knows computers better than Ziptron and others of our kind do.? Little one watched his older friends sit down to think.

 

?Red will freak out! Yes we use Argons. Good idea. Red wants Shadow to take over Tower of Eaglestep. When him does, we get Shadow to rescue all Argons being held by those slavers on the Isles. Them the Argon will automatically go to help Shadow and give him really good force.? Spot could see his brother and Little One nodding their heads in agreement.

 

?We will all help Shadow!? Speck ran back up into Red?s hair with his brother following.

 

Little One cuddled up beside Shadow as he did every night and went to sleep.

 

 

******

 

 

After speaking with Allen, Hamel had been watching Carrie's home with the large camera and listening devices. He began taking pictures and taping the men?s conversations. He tried several times to contact his father. Thing were happening faster than he could have even imagined they would. Carrie had been taken to Powell River. Hamel had been watching the house, which now belonged to Rift. He decided to call his father's friend, Fred.

 

"Fred, this is crazy! I'm coming home! Carrie has left for Powell River. After Carrie returned from work at the Karate School, the police showed up here as I told you. They escorted her to the hospital. This was same day Red came to get Brett. Fred, Perry is dead!" Hamel could hear a scream from the other end of the phone. "We could do nothing! Not even the police could stop the vehicle from ramming Perry's car off the road. One other young man died as well in the fiery crash. Rift was spotted at the scene of the accident with a man resembling Bradley Bosnic. Allen Colter saw the same man as I did. He said it was not Brad. I will wait here and try to get pictures before coming home on Sunday. We think it was Relle."

 

"Perry is dead!" Fred yelled into the receiver. "Hamel, I can't find your father or mother. I sent a car to the school to find your sister. She hasn't been at school for over a week. Hamel, you better get home! Come, see me when you get here."

 

"I'll leave as soon as I can!" Hamel hung up the phone. Hamel was upset and needed the police reports for his father. Just as he was going to pull out, he spotted Rift and the other man. Quickly Hamel snapped a twenty-four-picture roll of film of the men at Carrie's old home. He also got some good listening material for Brett and himself to listen to after he was on the Isles. Then Hamel drove to the police department, first. He had spoken to several officers in previous days. Hamel walked over to the Captain's office, and knocked on the door.

 

The Captain rose from his desk and opened the door for Hamel. "We did everything we possibly could. Hamel, I am sorry! Look, I even called a friend of your fathers to come and help us. I just feel terrible! That truck came out of nowhere!"

 

"I know! Someone managed to get several photos of the accident. Allen has given them to me. Brett and I will be working on this case when I get back to Powell River. Please Captain, don?t tell anyone about these photos. One of your officers told me already. Father will need a full report! Which one of father's friends did you call?" Hamel moved slowly over to a chair and sat down.

"Harrison is still here. We did get a plate number W2A267 from British Columbia was on the suspect truck that the men were riding in. We ran the plate and discover it to be stolen from a vehicle that was once owned by Ralph Chasser. The woman who arrived at the scene of the accident gave us full descriptions of the two men. Here are the composite drawings of both. Hamel, one of my men spotted you heading this way. We knew you were coming here. I am not supposed to give young men like you reports like this, but I personally prepared these files for you. Before Brett left with his grandfather, I was going to give Brett a file. Can you see he gets it? He did not have time to pick it up. Several days ago, we got word that there might be trouble here. I wrote up a full report and put it into Brett Mason's file folder. I have been friends with Allen for many years. He wanted to make sure that Brett had a copy of his parent?s files for his own reference. Allen gave me this parcel last night for you to give to Brett. It is the papers that Perry was so concerned about. Before boarding the bus in the states. Perry sent this parcel to Allen special delivery. Perry said that he would probably die before he reached his mother?s home. So, he was sending these papers to Allen, who was to give them to Brett. Perry did not say what was in those papers, but that they were part of his parent?s case. The Fire Hell Gang really want these papers bad enough to kill for them. I have put them into this case for you. Here is the key. Perry also told Allen that Brett was to go through all his old clothes and find the papers in the pockets. There is a buckskin jacket with papers inside the lining. I know that Fred also gave Brett a copy of his files. That is some young man, I mean Brett. He is an honour student and just passed grade twelve. He is only twelve years old. I wanted him to have all these files. Allen told me that Red Wolvershen is Brett's grandfather. I told the young man about the files. He said he would have plenty of time later to read them." The Captain handed Hamel a stack of papers.

 

"I will see these get to my friend. Father's copy! Thanks! Brett is some child, all right! We have been friends for a few years. He has been my assignment. Now, I am wondering who took better care of whom. Fred Borden wants me to fly home. He can't seem to locate my father or older brother, Darren. Now, I am told mother and sister, Kala are missing. This does not sit well with me. Three weeks ago, I got a phone call from Kala. She had just gotten out of hospital with mother. Someone had beaten both of them. Kala was terrified and said that she and mother were leaving Powell River, but she would contact me first before leaving. Darren called me and told me that father is getting very close to the killers of Rose and Nile. Darren warned me to stay where I was. He told me that mother and Kala were planning to go live near Kevin in Vancouver. Captain, I need someone to bring the big surveillance truck home for me. I will pay all expenses for them. Harrison said he would come and get it, but had not yet showed up" Hamel heard the door open behind him and turned around. "Harrison!"

 

"Hamel! See, I did make it after all?" Harrison sat down after shaking hands with the Captain and Hamel. "I'll drive the big truck home for you. I would like to see your father, anyway. I got a call from Fred. He wants you home right away!"

 

After saying good-bye to the Captain, Harrison helped Hamel down to the truck. Harrison drove the big truck as Hamel filed all his documents into the computers main frame and made several copies for Fred and his father. Hamel finished as Harrison arrived back with the ticket for his flight home. Hamel had down loaded all information he had gathered into his father's office computer in the smaller surveillance truck in Powell River. Hamel put the parcel from Perry into his backpack and all the files for Brett into two briefcases and would carry them home with him.

 

"You leave in four hours!" Harrison helped Hamel get to the airport. "I'll have to go home first to California and get Don or someone else to watch over the station for me. Then I'll deliver the truck. Is that all right? About two month at most!"

 

"That will be fine! I have all my files on computer disk, anyway. I'll take the disks with me. I have down loaded all information to father smaller truck. Thank you!" As Hamel started to walk towards the ticket counter, he turned to see Harrison waving at him. "Hey, Captain keep the truck with you, until I call for it. If it is as hot as Darren says then I think the truck may be safer with you, until I can find a safe place to store it. That man Relle with Rift has already tried to steal the truck. I backed them off with the dog tape. These people are terrified of dogs for some reason."

 

"I'll keep that in mind. Right you are, Kid! Take care! Phone me when you need the Monster Truck!" Harrison watched as the young detective walked down the ramp towards the plane.

 

Hamel waved as he carried a hikers backpack and two briefcases to the plane, then boarded. He put his one bag on the floor beside his feet. The briefcases sat on his lap. He did not want that bag or cases to go missing. He reached into his pocket and pulled out his car keys. He could see his safety deposit key on the chain. "Think I'll drop these files and disks off at the bank, just to be on the safe side. I want to see father, first. If he is getting close, Father will not want the files where others can find them." Hamel nodded his head as he approved his own idea. "I'll put Brett's cases and my back pack into that locker that Fred let's dad use for his gun and other things. Then I can grab it anytime."

 

Flip had been reading Hamel?s mind. ?Ham, I can go into your bags and reduce all your things so the will fit into pockets, if you want. I have a magic bag that you can put ever thing into and keep inside your sock or give them to me and I keep them safe for you.?

 

?Flip you might be right! Carefully transfer everything into your magic bag and hide it. Then I will carry these empty briefcases and backpack off the plane. If anyone wants them that bad, let them have them.? Ham could hear Flip laughing.

 

"I will leave a special surprise in the bag and case. It will be like illusion, but real if the three carry bags are stolen." Flip could hear the laughter coming from Ham. "I put snake in each case."

 

 

*******

 

 

Early in the morning, just as the sun was rising, Shadow woke up and leapt to his feet. He began to search for the creature, but it was gone without a trace of ever being there. The rocks, earth, grasses and plants were all back to normal. Shadow shook his head as he walked back to his bedroll and sat down. His eyes still fixed on the spot, where the Earthman had been standing. The child was deep in thought. "I know how those men felt. I'd have turned myself into the police, if I had that thing coming after me. I wonder if I could teach one to fight in my style, be a lot less messy. Maybe, a sparring partner. No blood! Maybe, no broken bones as well." Shadow was very interested in this new concept of magic and he wanted to learn more.

 

Red rose and began to stretch. "Good morning, Shadow!"

 

"Oh, yes!" The child had been deep in thought and not even seen Red rising. "Morning, Red. When did the Earthman leave?"

 

"Shadow!" Red knew his grandson did not understand, what really happened. "The Earthman was a magical spell. When I cancelled the spell. It just returned back to its original form as earth and grasses." Red started to prepare their meal.

 

Shadow decided to do his warm-up exercises and practise his Karate moves like he did every morning.

 

Red sat watching his grandson. "You move like a cat and have the grace of a swinging monkey. From what Carrie told me, you have the kick of a ten-ton mule in your feet, with the hand strike of a chef's knife. Carrie told me you've been taking double lessons in karate, since you were eight. You're good Shadow, one of the best I've seen in a long time. We have a few elves on the Isles who know karate, just don't kill them. They are all very old, maybe even ancient." Red began to dish up his grandson's breakfast.

 

After breakfast, they packed up and set off, again. As they rode away from the clearing, Shadow turned to take one last look for the earthman. The child began to think to himself. "I wonder what Red has planned for today. There is never a dull moment, when I'm with him. Red is always doing something to make life exciting. I can't wait to see what he has planned." Shadow remembered back to last summer, when a bear entered the cabin. Red simply talked to the bear and it followed him out of the cabin. Shadow was now beginning to realize, how special being elf was. He had read that elves had a special way with nature and its creatures; a harmony that no human could ever understand, unless they were from the first nations.

 

All morning, they followed the deer trail through the heavily entangled forest. Shadow noticed the trail ahead was getting wider. He turned around to check the packhorses. "Red!" Shadow let out a loud scream. "It's gone! Disappeared! What's happened to the trail?"

Red immediately stopped his horse and waited for his grandson to catch up to him. Shadow was still looking at the trail behind the packhorses. Before his eyes the trail closed behind the horses, as they moved through the forest.

 

"Oh Shadow! I'm sorry!" Red apologized as he laughed. "I forgot, you're not use to breaking trail in this manner. I clear a trail ahead with the use of my magic. It's safer and faster for the horses. It also stops humans, like Stan from following us. He has tried several times to follow me. This method of travel leaves no scent for dogs or tracks for men to follow. The spell removes the surface layer or ground and leaves a dirt path, on which the horses can safely travel. Most people track by sight or tracks. Animals like dogs and wolves, track by air. So, the scents are covered up before the creatures can find it. After we pass over the ground, all the surface ground is returned to its natural state. Thus eliminating the source that has the scent or tracks on it." Red realized Shadow was learning fast. Red was starting to relax. For who ever had been following them was now gone.

 

Red could make the trip home in four days, by himself. He figured Shadow would not be able to keep up, but they were ahead of even Red's normal travel time. Old Grey was acting like a colt, instead of an old stallion. Shadow would trot most of the time. Old Grey was enjoying every moment of it. Once in a while, the Old Grey would nip Red's horse and set it off running. The wizard would just laugh and slow his horse, as soon as Shadow caught up. They would ride along side again, until Old Grey decided it was time to shake up Red. He decided to keep moving and try to stay one step ahead of the Old Grey. "Shadow, I haven't seen Old Grey do that for years. As I told you, he was your father's horse. Maybe, he is right! We do need some young blood on the Isles, after all!" At that moment, Old Grey whinnied, as if to agree with Red. "Well, old fellow. It looks like you have picked a new master." Red watched as Old Grey kicked up his heels and started to gallop ahead.

 

They only stop for meals and to rest the horses. By the following afternoon, they had reached what Red called the High Country. It was dark, when they decided to stop for the night, near some low growing fir trees. It had begun to drizzle. Red had hoped the trees would keep them drier than being in the open. Neither elf could sleep that night, so they packed up about two in the morning, headed out, by the light of a full moon. It was about half past five, when it began to snow lightly. Red was chilled and knew Shadow would be cold as well. He handed Shadow a rain parka. About six-thirty, the wind began to blow and howl. It was getting colder. So, Red took the bedrolls, he wrapped one around Shadow shoulders and the other around, himself. Red knew of a cave a short distance from where they were. Red also realized they would have to cross a stream and was praying the waters were low. Sometimes, the stream could become a raging river. There were no bridges for them to cross over onto the other side.

 

About seven o'clock, they came to the edge of the stream. As they approached, Red saw the stream was low and smiled at his grandson. "Stay here! I'll take the packhorses across, first. I'll come back for you." Red smiled and led the packhorses across, then returned for Shadow. They had just crossed, when a torrent of water rushed by touching the heels of Shadow's horse. Old Grey casually moved up a few steps, and then began pawing the streambed with his ears back.

 

"That was a close one!" Red sighed with relief. "Shadow, there's a cave not far from here. We can shelter there and dry off, while we eat our breakfast. How does that sound?"

 

Shadow was staring at the torrent of water. "My horse and I would have been swimming down stream. Where did that water come from?" The young elf squealed in a high squeaky excited voice.

 

"I can see, I will have to have that talk with those beavers upstream, again." Red replied as he reined his horse off at a trot. Shadow and Old Grey trotted off behind the packhorses.

 

They were about a mile from the cave, when Red heard, what sounded like thunder. He looked up at the sky and sniffed the air. It was definitely not the right type of weather for thunder. The air in the forest began to give off a warning of danger. "Shadow, we're almost to the cave. It won't hurt to move these horses faster. Hurry, Son! I'll race you!" Just as Red's horse reached a gallop. Red could smell gunpowder in the air. This only verified that the sound he heard was a gunshot. They began to gallop and reached the cave within ten minutes. Red rode his horse right inside the cave. He leapt to the ground. Then hurried to the mouth of the cave. With his elfin vision, soon spotted three hunters on the other side of the valley. He did not want to frighten his grandson, so he said nothing. Red just prayed that Shadow had not gained the use of his elfin senses, yet. Red looked back at his grandson as Shadow removed the packhorses harnesses and pack rakes. Shadow then brushed them down.

 

"Shadow, put the horses in that small cave over there." Red began to start a fire, while Shadow rubbed down, fed and watered the horses.

 

Afterwards, Old Grey walked over to the other cave and stood in the entranceway, waiting for his master. Shadow petted his horse and watched as all the horses ate their meals.

 

Red knew the mist in the trees would cover any smoke from their fire, but he cast a spell to make the smoke invisible. He had been watching three men. He wondered what they would be doing up in the area. It was the wrong area for hikers or campers. The men were not using their mountain senses, so they were not mountain men. Red knew all the mountain men and the area. These three were not ones he knew. It was at that moment that Red began to get a very uneasy feeling about this whole matter. He wanted to go after the three men. The only reason why he did not was, because he had Shadow with him. Red glanced over at Shadow changing his clothes. "Bring your wet clothes over here by the fire. I think we'll stay here for a while and dry off. We could both use some sleep."

 

The Elfin Master could see that the men were headed in the opposite direction towards Powell River. Red hung their forest coloured clothes up by the fire to dry. He waited for Shadow to fall asleep. His grandson was not sleepy and joined Red by the fire. Shadow had rested for a couple of hours, reading his novel. He had heard the shot as well, but just figured it was hunters. He trusted Red's judgment in decisions such as this. So, Shadow minded his own business. Red had been busy making pancakes.

 

Shadow started to laugh, when he saw the mounds of pancakes Red had made. "That sure smells good!" Shadow poured himself a coffee. He sat by the fire and sipped his drink. "I'm hungry! But not that hungry!"

 

Red reached over, picked up a plate, which he filled with pancakes and handed to his grandson. "You think you can eat all those?" The wizard had put six pancakes on a plate.

 

"Sure can!" All the fresh air had made Shadow very hungry. "Red, I get the feeling we are being watched."

 

Red realized that Shadow was gaining his elfin senses. "They're old friends of mine. They'll wait, until we eat, before coming near us. They don't like campfires. This is their home. They let me borrow it, when I'm in the area. That's another reason I made all these pancakes. They love my cooking. Especially, pancakes!"

 

Shadow sat in a state of awe as a large greyish timber wolf slowly lumber out of the forest. He sat down about twenty feet from Red. He waited a few moments, and then the wolf moved closer to Red and the campfire. The wolf making strange sounds.

 

Red looked up in surprise at the wolf. "Well, Old Friend, I see you're getting braver. Where is your mate?" Hearing again that same sound that the male made before, Red felt a hollowness in his stomach and knew something was very wrong." He rose slowly, moved closer to the wolf. Red knelt down, then began making strange sounds as, if he was talking to the wolf. Red stood up and turned to Shadow. "Something's wrong! Stay here! I'll be back soon! Keep the fire high! Don't wander off! Your bow and arrows are in the black horse's saddle pack. Use them, if you have to!" Red sprinted off after the wolf.

Shadow ran to get his bow and arrows. He returned to the campfire. He threw some logs on the fire and stood guard over their camp. Shadow remembered the Captain from the police department in Brandon was going to give him that folder. Shadow paced in front of the cave entrance. He pulled out his cell phone and tried Hamel's cellular number.

 

The phone rang several times before Hamel answered. "Ham here!"

 

"Ham, it's Brett. Listen, I cannot explain right now. Red is off in the woods helping some wolves. Try to get as much information you can." Shadow could hear others talking in the background. "Are you alone?"

 

"I'm heading back to Powell River. Fred has lost contact with father. I have more information for you, but it will have to be delivered in person. Brett, something is about to blow sky high. Even Harrison and his detectives are trying to find out what. Listen to me! Take that knife I bought you, and fasten it to you leg. Keep it hidden at all times. Please, do as I say! Keep a watchful eye open for a license plate number W2A267. I will contact you when I get home. Ask Red if I can come and help you. By the way, Perry sent some documents to Allen who gave them to Captain Brandon for you. I have no idea what this parcel contains. I have all those reports you were promised." Hamel waited for Brett to reply.

 

"Red already said we need help. Listen, someone hit Stan on the head. He is the ranger that knows Fred. Get word to Fred about the attack on Stan. Oh, Red almost lost two packhorses. He found them covered in blood. They horses attacked someone! Tell Fred! Red had not said anything, but I know that we are being followed. I think Red lost them, last night. I'll call you when I get home. I'll call you to meet me at a certain place. I may have to pretend to drag you to the Isles." Brett could hear Hamel laughing. "Call you soon!"

 

"I'll be waiting!" Hamel pushed the end button on his phone and placed it into his backpack. "I hope Fred tells Brett and Red about Perry. I sure would hate to be the first." Hamel thought to himself as he leaned back in his seat and closed his eyes. The ferry trip would take several hours. This was not going to be an easy task at all, if he had to tell Brett his cousin was murdered.

 

An hour later, Red returned with a She-wolf in his arms and five other wolves following close behind. Red walked toward the cave. "Shadow, I'll need my green bag." Red set the She-wolf down on his blanket.

 

Shadow hurried into the other cave, where the horses were. He grabbed Red's green bag and slowly walked back to his grandfather. Shadow did as Hamel told him about his knife. The other wolves cautiously watched Shadow, as he squatted down beside his grandfather and the She-wolf.

 

"What happened to her?" Shadow was very concerned.

 

Red had already started cleaning the wolf's shoulder and as he spoke he began putting salve on her wound. "She's lucky that she wasn't killed! I saw three men with rifles, about an hour ago. She was the one they were shooting at. That is a bullet graze on her shoulder! She'll be fine! I was hoping that we could stay until tomorrow morning, but I think we better get you home as soon as possible. Pack up the supplies! I'll leave these pancakes for the wolves. They will need them for sure. We can rest in the Valley of Enchantment. It's only about three hours ride from here."

 

Red tended to the She-wolf's needs. He just finished, when he heard Shadow laughing. Red turned around to witness another She-wolf trying to lick Shadow's face. "I keep telling you to wipe off your face!" Red laughed and put down some pancakes for the She-wolf he had healed. "I'll feed the others, then we can leave." Red fed the wolves and put out the fire. He helped Shadow finish packing up their gear. Then lead the horses outside. The Old Grey glanced over at the Alpha Male and whinnied to him.

 

The wolf leader raised his head from his pancakes and gave a yipping sound back to the horse. Not one horse was afraid of the wolves. It was as if they all knew each other very well and showed each other the same respect. Red returned to the main cave to check the fire, again. He walked back into the cave. The She-wolf, which Red had healed, jumped at him, knocking him to the ground.

 

Shadow started to laugh. "What were you saying about washing my face?"

 

Red just laughed. "She's just thanking me for helping her. Mount up! I'll be with you in a few minutes. Red walked from the cave as he dusted himself off. "Respect goes a long way in the animal kingdom!? The elf kicked at the fire once more. "You can never be to careful with fire." Red mounted up and looked back at the wolves as they rode off. Two of the wolves followed the elves for a while, but left when Red and Shadow neared a mountain, which was covered in a thick fog.

 

"Red, these horses are not afraid of the wolves." Shadow watched as the wolves gave a yip and the horses whinnied, as if to say good-bye to one another.

 

"Several years ago, the leader and his mate were caught in traps. I freed them. While I was healing them, this old leader of the pack came by, and began trying to fight with my friends. Old Grey and these two packhorses tore into that old wolf and killed it. They have been friends ever since. The wolves respect the horses for what they did." Red wiped his face clear of the rain mist.

 

The elves had travelled for an hour. Red turned to look at Shadow, that's when he noticed the mist was already forming on the ground. He could see the fog bank just a head of them, which seemed strange for the fog to be so close to the trees, it never had before. Red thought to himself. "Why would the Guardian of the Mist spread her fog so thick, and so far from the mountain pass. I do not like this at all! Maybe, we should stop and see the guardian."

 

"Shadow, stay close, as we'll be entering the pass soon. This pass is a very dangerous place, but it's the only way onto the Isles. I'll be tying a rope to you and the horses as well as myself. On the other side of the pass is one of those special places. I told you about in one of my stories. We call it the Valley of Enchantment." Red could see that the fog was becoming much thicker. He had never seen this before, especially, this far out from the mountain pass. Red halted the horses. "I'll put the ropes on here. As you can see, the fog is starting to get thicker. This is a magical fog. Many people and creatures have been killed or injured in the pass. It will only take us a short time to get through the fog."

 

Shadow could see Red was right, because in certain locations, the young elf had actually lost sight of his grandfather. Red kept talking about anything and everything to reassure his grandson that he was still there. "I have been thinking, maybe the elders would take kinder to you asking, if others could come to the Isles better than if I did. We will find you a front as you put it."

 

"Red, I'll start my own team of young people working in the direction of becoming special police officers. Because I am a child no one will think I am serious, until it is too late! By then, I hope to have a special group of spies and police ready for action." Shadow could feel Old Grey was giving off deep sighs, as if he hated the fog.

 

"Shadow, there is one more thing. If it gets too hot the elders will pull me out. There is talk that they want me to take some law courses, and become a lawyer. I hesitate and question this move." The old wizard was not in favour of this idea at all. He wanted Shadow's opinion.

 

"That would give us a better edge of the law and order part. Red, the last time I was attacked by that gang, the Captain of the police force in Brandon told me that if I ever needed any help to call him. We moved from California, as you know, before I was released from hospital. I was flown by private jet to the hospital in Manitoba. That Captain would come to the hospital to see me. We discussed several options, which I had to fall back on. This Captain was a rookie when mother and father were alive. He remembers the case well. Every officer on that force in that town where my parents were killed said that it was murder. Red, did you know that Fred Borden and Richard Hamel are still working on my parent's case. Red, five other cases were tied by the yellow Sulphur Spore Powder, which Aunt Carrie told Uncle Fred about. When I was about ten, Richard quit the force to become a Private Investigator. The Captain in Manitoba told me that if I ever needed any help to call on these two men. What if we brought one of these two to the Isles as our Police Commissioner? They should be retiring soon! I would think!" Shadow could hear Red burst out laughing at his idea. "I really like Fred. He would make the perfect Police Commissioner. He even has military training. He is part Mexican and looks similar to Stan or Doc. All three could pass for people who have half-elf in them."

 

"Shadow, I don't think that is what the Captain exactly had in mind! I do like that idea! My choice would be Fred Borden. Any idea where these men are?" Red called out. "The fog is beginning to lift. This is the Valley of Enchantment!"

 

"Yes! Both are in Powell River. Well, let me work on that! Uncle Fred and I were very close! I still have his phone number. I call him and Richard's son, Hamel often. Ham and I are good friends." Shadow could see the fog was lifting and Red was still laughing at his idea. "If Aunt Carrie knew what I have been doing since I was eight. She would skin me alive! Fred has been teaching me to do investigative work on my computer."

 

"Excellent! Keep it up!" Red could see and was getting the feeling that he was finally getting an edge on the some of these cases. ?Why do I get the feeling that you are more than just a high school graduate? What have you been up to in your spare time??

 

?Plenty! Strand tried to explain to me many things, but being very young, I did not understand. Strand often writes to me. He encloses things that he has heard his aunts and uncle talking about. Up until just now, none of this made much sense. It is slowly coming into focus. If I am right, by forming my own team of young spies, we can get the information you and the others will need to bring down these troublemakers. It is going to take time to make files on all these people. We have a starting point already, Fred taught Strand how to write out police reports and use them as a guideline for gathering evidence to crimes on the Isles. Strand has often written me asking how to do different things with computers.? Shadow could hear a grunt out of Red. ?What is it??

 

?We have no computers that I know of on the Isles, unless, Vaun or his people do. They are a very advanced race of people. They stay much to themselves. Now, you have me wondering! I can have as many as six apprentices. Vaun?s son and one other are at the school of magic. Maybe, I could get Comet to assign them to me. I think these two are very advanced for their race. Look, keep this quiet, but Vaun?s people have told me that some of their scientist can actually clone their own kind. That is how advanced they are.? Red heard nothing out of his grandson. ?You all right??

 

?If they know about cloning, then they certainly know about computers. We will see what happens. Even Strand is far more advanced in certain ways than many human I have met. Strand sent me two prophecies to read. I have them in my pack. I have no idea what language they are in. Strand said it was his language. He taught me to read it. Now, I am beginning to see why.? Shadow reined Old Grey onward. ?I?ll let you read them when we stop!?

 

Red said nothing at all.

 

 

 

Chapter Four

 

Shadow could not believe his eyes, as they came to the edge of the grove of fir trees. It was an incredible sight to behold. Nothing on Earth could have prepared Shadow for this sight he was now setting his eyes on. Nowhere had he ever envisioned such colours, for everything had a metallic sparkle to it. The trees, grasses, water, flowers and even the bare ground with the wild flowers dotting its surface sparkled with this special metallic aura.

 

"This is what I have been talking about." Red began explaining. "Our world is very different and so are the people, creatures, plants and many other things. This is one of those special places. It's the only place in both worlds that has a metallic aura. This is why we must keep our world safe and well protected."

 

As they rode further into the valley, Red smiled at Shadow riding beside him. "Why don't we enjoy the sights? We can take a few minutes to relax and have our lunch. I'm so hungry I could eat a dragon! I want to read those documents that Strand sent you."

 

"Eat a dragon! Really!" Shadow chuckled to himself as he followed after his grandfather. ?They are in my backpack. Strand sent them to me just the day before we left.?

 

Red stood up in the stirrups, looked around for a good place to rest. "Over there, beneath that tree. It looks like a quiet spot. You can play in the stream for a while, if you like."

 

Shadow could feel the weather had gotten considerably warmer and drier since entering the valley. He was very happy to be finally out of that miserable weather.

 

They rode to the area, which Red had chosen. He prepared something to eat, while

Shadow played in the stream. While they ate, Red studied the letter that Strand had sent Shadow.

 

?I can see that Strand wanted you well prepared for what has happened in the past. Many times, I have tried to tell others different things, but they refused to heed my warnings. The elder who told me to bring you home said she had a reason. I am beginning to see something I did not see in the past. Keep what you know and have read to yourself for now. As you bring others to the Isles, help them find these things out for themselves. Don?t offer the information. This will also teach them more about our way of life. This idea of yours about bringing others to the Isles is a good one. They watch me very closely. A child they will not. From personal experiences, I would watch out for Cloud. He thinks he is above everyone and can order people around. Your father and mother made my good friend Comet the Head Master at the School of Vision, your Godfather. He will help you all he can. There are a group that would help you. Strogg, Bulton, Hort, Horman, Windrider and Wonder. Keep those names in your mind. They are trusted friends.? Red handed the letter back to Shadow.

 

?Who is this Cloud?? Shadow wanted to know how best to handle this man.

 

?He was named the God of Elves after our ancestors arrive on the Isles and began to establish settlements. Cloud gets a little big for his boots sometimes and tries to order people around. He tried to keep Mel, my adopted brother from the Isles for years. It almost killed Mel?s son Talon. When I was apprenticing Cloud tried to order me around, but my master stepped in. I am sure you will find a way to handle Cloud to make him back off. Do what you have to. Mel tossed Yana once over his shoulder that is all it took to back him off. You might have to do the same to Cloud. Then there is Enchanter! Toy with him. He knows hand-to-hand fighting like you do. You could dance circles around him, teasing him by tapping him on the shoulder. He is not as fast as he use to be. Usually Aqua is near by Enchanter, she will help protect you. Well, you go and play for a while, I want to enjoy this time. I get so few moments like this.? Red smiled at his grandson, as he began to rise to his feet.

 

"You know that these men will be in for some trouble, as I deal with them. As I told you, Captain Brandon and I became friends. Well, some of his men and some of Uncle Fred's friends made a bet that I could not learn enough to pass a certain test in the police force. Let's just say, that I can access the crime computer in Cap's office, I could carry a gun if I wanted. These two items were given to me as gifts from the Brandon detective squad." Shadow flipped open his wallet with his gold shield in it and his set of handcuffs. "I could always handcuff Cloud and anyone else to each other for a while to keep them busy." Shadow flipped his wallet back into his pocket and stowed his away his handcuffs.

 

"You go and play! Try not to handcuff yourself to a tree." Bursting out in a roar of laughter, Red could only grab his sides as they hurt. "Carrie would kill us both if she knew."

Shadow returned to the stream to play in the cool waters, when something caught his eye. He could see tire tracks from a vehicle in the mud near stream. He turned to see Red resting in the shade of the tree. ?Little One, take pictures of these tracks in the mud for me. I just wish I could make a plaster cast of them, but I do not have the equipment needed. I need something that will harden rapidly to pick up the impression. Clay would work if I could get it to dry fast.?

 

Little One slipped out of Shadow?s hair and went over to the tire tracks. ?How bout I just harden the mud where these track are in? Here you take pictures.? He handed the camera to Shadow. Little One used his magic to heat up the mud until it began to steam. Then, the spider-elf cast a spell on the mud and reduced the size of the tire cast. He handed it to Shadow. ?All done!?

 

Shadow was taken the pictures he would need. He found a piece of radiator hose on the ground, with several different size clamps nuts and bolts. Shadow even found a screwdriver and a pair of pliers. He walked up stream and discovered a ring in the dirt and a small stick like object that pulsated. Wrapping a glove over the stick, Shadow tucked it into his jacket pockets with the ring. He could see Red was enjoying the view and left him alone. Shadow would ask about these things later. He and Little One investigated the area thoroughly. They left no stone unturned or leave untouched. Shadow sat down on the edge of the stream and was washing off his feet to put his footwear back on.

 

Temper suddenly appeared beside Shadow. "I really glad we almost home. I wanted to tell you before, but I was too frightened. I not have a very good time in human world."

 

"What's the matter?" Shadow leaned over and picked up Temper. "You have not been like your oldself ever since you came back. Temper, we are friends. Tell me what is the matter."

 

"Vortex freed me just in time. Gretz was going to make me into Utaras. She tells me that. I think me going to stay in your room guarding your things from now on. Little One, I changing jobs with you. I not want to be outside anymore. It too dangerous." It was plain to see that Temper was terrified of what would happen to him.

 

"I think that would be a good idea. Temper can start helping to train other little ones on what to look for. Temper knows what these people look like now. He can train the others." Shadow wanted Temper to feel important too.

 

"Me like that idea!" Temper glanced over at Little One nodding his head. Temper vanished into Shadow's hair.

 

Little One glanced over at Red. "I will help Temper to learn what I have. Can I use your police books. I have never seen anyone of our people like this before. Temper is terrified of something. This is not good. Red was talking about going to see the guardian. Can I take Temper to see Seena. Maybe she can help us with him. You pass right by her town on the way to Talon's Inn. We will be staying there."

 

"Go! Get him some help." Shadow felt Little One return to his hair. "Let me know what is going on."

 

"We will." Little One grabbed Temper and vanished from Shadow's hair. He used his Ring of Portals to teleport to Seena's quarters.

 

Meanwhile, Shadow rose to his feet and began to walk back towards his grandfather..

 

Red was leaning back against the tree, as he watched Shadow playing in the same spot Nile and Talon use to play when they were children. Elves are taught to be unemotional and straight forward when they talk. Therefore, no one realized, just how much Red missed his son. It was as if a piece of himself had died that terrible day. "Well, at least, I have you, my Shadow. Just let anyone try to take you from me. I'll kill them first! Human or not! Not even the Elfin Gods could stop me!" Red thought to himself as he watched his grandson enjoying himself. Red fingered the largest gold ring on his ring finger of his left hand. Elves like humans married, usually for life. But if one apprenticed magic under a God's supervision, you wore his or her Wizards Ring on the same finger as your wedding bands. It was to signify that you shared part of your master's knowledge and skills. Red had apprenticed under the God, Majesta.

 

This spot Red had chosen was a beautiful place to just sit and relax. It brought back many wonderful memories. Red closed his eyes for a moment, and then glanced over at a meadow. "Shadow, look over there!" Red pointed to the deer playing in the meadow of red and yellow wild flowers. "Do you see the deer?"

 

Shadow was walking beside the stream. He was just about to answer, when he saw a woman coming towards them. "Red, who is that woman?" Shadow saw his grandfather jump to his feet.

 

"Shadow, I think you better come over here, beside me. It looks like we have company. Come, stand beside here!" Red watched as the woman approached even closer. "She is not human! She is a water spirit. In fact, her kind can kill a male human by luring them to their death. Her kinds are called Nix in Germanic Folklore. She will lure a man to her kingdom and drown him. They usually try to avoid me, because of my powers. It must be important for her to come this close. I wonder what she wants?" Red watched as Shadow hurried to stand beside him.

 

As the woman approached, Shadow could see she was indeed very beautiful. Her pale whitish greenish skin and long greenish blonde hair, only seemed to make her more alluring to even Shadow. Except, for her colours, but even that made this being of great beauty resemble a human Goddess. Shadow wondered how a creature so beautiful could be so deadly. She wore a gown of veils, adored with water lilies. She winked at Shadow, first. Then she bowed deeply out of respect for Red. "Great Wizard! I have been sent to give you a message." Her voice spoke with soft musical tones. "I must apologize for interrupting your rest. It is extremely important! Great One, Misty wishes to speak with you. A matter of great importance!" The Nix bowed again and walked away, but she smiled and waved at Shadow, before vanishing into the stream.

 

Red gave a sigh of relief. "We had better get our things together. You never keep Misty waiting! That Nix had shown fear in her face." Red was starting to get those bad feelings, again. "A Nix fears nothing. Something is definitely wrong! What could have frightened a Nix so that fear showed in her facial expression? I don't like this at all!"

 

They hurried to pack up their gear and started to ride off. They rode over several small wooden bridges and had covered about a mile in distance. They were approaching a small grove of trees when Shadow was about to ask about Misty, when his grandfather distracted him. Shadow watched Red rose up in his saddle and searching the area for something.

Red suddenly, vaulted from his horse and handed the reins to his grandson. "Stay with the horses! We are being watched!" Red was moving at a very fast pace. Red tossed his tan coloured cloak back over his shoulder, and let his hood drop back from his head. He slowed his steps as he entered the small grove of trees with caution. He took a threatening stance next to a large fir tree. "SHOW YOURSELF! OR SUFFER MY WRATH!" Red tones were deep and aggressive as the words he growled rolled from off his lips.

 

That is when Shadow felt something strange touching his skin as he sat still on the horse. Old Grey turned as if to show Shadow not to be afraid. He realized it was the shield from the cross. ?So, that's the Force Shield!? He thought and turned his attentions to his grandfather. Shadow could hear what sounded like a buzzing at first, almost like a swarm of bees. He realized it was a very high-pitched voice coming from one of the trees nearby. That is when he saw a little movement in one of the knotholes in a tree.

 

"Peas, Great Wizard! No hurt, Joleen! Member me, Joleen?" She called out not wanting to annoy Red.

 

Red's voice changed to anger at the same time his facial colour changed to a bright red. "What are you doing here? Better still! How did you get through the magical tunnel?"

 

At first, Shadow saw what looked like a butterfly type creature emerging from the tree, but as it flew closer, he became awed as the being drew nearer. Joleen was a fairy-like creature. Her body was no more than six inches high. Her transparent moth-like wings were almost six times larger than her body. The metallic aura of the valley glittered off her wings. Her hair was silver and her eyes were like two flaming emeralds. She was dressed in a tiny buckskin dress, with a fairy sword at her waist. On her back was a tiny bow and quiver filled of arrows. Joleen flew over to Red. She stopped, giving him a kiss on his cheek. She perched on his shoulder hugging the side of his face.

 

"Joleen, tink Red need help to find him shadow. So, Joleen follow Red. We go home, now?" Joleen then spotted Shadow. She drew her sword and started to charge the elf child.

 

Red quickly grabbed her around her tiny body. "NO, Joleen! That's my grandson, Shadow!"

 

Joleen burst into laughter. "Dis funny kind of shadow! Now, me know Red crazy as Gorgon! Dis him you go fetch?" Joleen scowled as she looked down at Red's hand around her waist. Without warning, she thrust her sword into Red's hand.

 

"OUCH!" Red screamed and immediately let her go. "What was that for?"

 

Joleen flew over to Shadow. She rubbed his cheek with one hand. At the same time she shook her other tiny fist at Red. "Joleen not wand or staff! Joleen, me! Joleen no like squeezes! You squeeze Joleen to hard!"

 

Red rubbed his hand as he apologized. "I'm sorry, Joleen! I didn't want you hurting my grandson. Shadow, this is Joleen. She is the Dainty Pixie, I told you about. Now, you understand why Carrie was moved to another home at the age of twelve. These little ones aren't afraid of anything, and will even attack a dragon, especially, if they don't understand or they're threatened. Right Joleen?" Red turned to the little one as he mounted up back on his horse.

 

"Right!" Joleen replied in a soft high voice. "We go home, now? Joleen miss Flame! Joleen miss Eric! Joleen miss Splat! Joleen helped Red! Now, we go home!" Joleen turned and in a pleading tone. "Peas, you take Joleen home! Joleen not like dis place! Big tings chase Joleen! Joleen hide in tree! We go home, peas!"

 

Shadow could see Red?s facial expressions changing to one he had only seen once before.

 

"Yes Joleen! Right after we see Misty." Red could see that something had frightened his little pixie.

 

Her face drained of colour as she flew towards Red. Joleen landed between Red's horse?s ears and sat down. She was actually shaking with fear. "Joleen, no like Misty when her mad! Misty is really mad! Red, we go home, peas! Joleen, no like Misty when mad! She really mad!" Joleen pleaded with Red to take her home.

 

There was that deep concentrated expression on Red?s face again, for he knew that Joleen was terrified of something. This meant that she had never seen it before. As he had told Shadow, pixies are fearless people and will attack anything. Since, coming to the Isles, Pixies had taken on a whole new way of life. They were not as mischievous as they were before. They had evolved into at fearless type of sprite, ready to do battle at a moments notice. Red wanted to question her, but from passed experiences, he knew that her sword could injure Shadow and himself. He decided to wait. Maybe, a long sleep would help to settle her down. He put his left hand on her back and began to stroke her hair. "Red's here now! Nothing bad will happen to you!" Red consoled her as he cast his sleep spell on her. She slumped forward. Red tied Joleen to his horse with its mane.

 

?Let?s move out!? Red looked over at Shadow. "We're riding hard and fast! Joleen was terrified by something in this valley. I don't want to meet up with it, at least not without some others from the Conclave with me as back up. Now, let's ride!" Red took off at a full gallop. He knew that Shadow could easily keep up. First the Nix, now Joleen, all Red could think about was what had frightened these people so bad that they actually showed him that they were afraid. Those signs of terror in both their eyes gave Red a very uneasy and sick feeling.

 

Shadow and the packhorses followed and kept up to Red. They rode hard and fast for most of the afternoon. It was getting close to dusk, when they came to the edge of the valley. They rested for about an hour and rode off, again. Shadow had never seen Red so upset before. Even the colour in his grandfather's face was still reddish from being angered. Even Shadow could see that Joleen had been frightened by something. If she was a fearless being, then whatever Joleen had seen must have been something that she had never seen before. This fact really began to bother Shadow. For he knew that the only thing that might frighten her would be something from the Forbidden World. Were the two worlds emerging? Now, Shadow realized what Red had meant about the worlds meeting after centuries of being apart.

 

*******

 

"Damn it, Fred! Have you tried to follow that man? As soon as I found out Red had been at Stan's cabin. I got Jason to fly me up there. Stan and I followed them, until they split up. Then both trails mysteriously vanished." Brian was upset at the fact that he had lost Red's trail.

 

"I told you!" Fred was having a good laugh over the whole affair, because Brian thought of himself as a great woodsman. "Stan has been trying to follow Red for years."

 

"Speaking of Stan!" Brian's voice had changed to concern. "Someone jumped Stan, a three nights ago. I'm bringing Stan back with me. Someone tried to steal those two man-haters of Red's. They found blood all over their front legs, but the blood was not the horse?s blood. Fred, Jason told me that he saw Richard near the lake. Jason will be picking Richard up day after tomorrow. Get word to Hamel about his father. There is still no sign of Richard's wife, Bess or the girl, Kala. Not even Jason has seen them, but he did say that

Richard was very upset about something."

 

"Yes, I know! Bess called, last night. She and the girl have been threatened, again. They will be staying at the hotel down the street from the police station. Walter is ready to kill everyone who looks sideways at his sister, Bess. Tell, Jason to mention it to Richard. Walter has a woman officer watching Bess and Kala." Fred could hear his partner sighing. "What else has happened?"

 

"We found evidence of poachers in the area. There was a slaughtered deer hanging in some trees about seven miles from Stan's cabin. We have been finding signs of motor vehicles in these woods. We found tire tracks, but they were stationary. No tracks leading into the area or away from it. Stan thinks they are using a helicopter to lift the unit in and out. Fred, this is crazy!" Brian was getting very upset and confused. The facts were all there. They just didn't make any sense at all!

 

"So, you're at Stan's cabin?" Fred could hear Stan in the background talking on his two-way radio.

 

"Yes, see you tomorrow!" Brian hung up the phone and turned to see Stan with a frown on his brow. "What's up?"

 

"More missing articles. That was my radio contact from the fire lookout. He said there have been campfires in and around Misty Mountain. When they investigated, there were no signs of a fire. Brian, this is driving me crazy! What do you think is happening?" Stan saw Brian shrug his shoulders.

 

"Your guess is as good as mine? You should stay in Powell River for a while." Brian advised his friend.

 

"I was heading there the other day when you came looking for Red and Brett. That's another thing that bothers me. Brett knows nothing of these forests. Why would Red let his grandson go off in another direction, unless those trails are two separate ones? Doesn't Richard have his eldest son with him a great deal of the time?" Stan finished packing up his papers.

 

"Yes! It could have been Richard cutting across Red's trail. If so, that would explain the two sets of tracks leading away from Halfway Road. That still doesn't explain the tire tracks we found in the middle of nowhere." Brian sat down in a chair.

 

"Not even Jason could manoeuvre his helicopter into an area that tight. There is no way to lower a motor vehicle into that area without taking out a few trees as well. You think someone would have reported a huge helicopter in the area. I am getting a bad feeling about this! All we do know is that the tire tracks and levellers were fifty-four feet long. That is the size of a mobile home. There is no way anyone could get something that large in those woods." Stan finished packing and waited for Brian at the door. "Are you coming or staying here? Jason is waiting to take us home." Stan stood on the front porch of the cabin. "I sent my horses back to the gas station several days ago. I heard Doc would be flying back with us. He had to come to the area last night to see his friend, Fran. Apparently, she cut her hand on some wire."

 

"Why does Fran live up here all by herself?" Brian carried out his gear. "Let's go!"

 

"Doc has never told me much about Fran." Stan locked up the cabin and stood on his porch waiting for Brian to get the jeep from the barn.

 

********

 

 

Pacing the floor, Strand walked back and forth while waiting for his people to say that Brett was headed home. Soon a spider dragged a letter towards Strand. ?About time!? All the note said was that they are on the Isles and stopping off to see Misty. Strand nodded his head and hurried into a room. He grabbed a small shoebox from a pair of human shoe he had purchased. He levitated a Spirit Crystal into the box, and then vanished from his quarters.

 

?Mother, is everything ready?? Strand handed her the shoebox. The crystal is inside. Our little one is on his way home.?

 

?I?ll give the crystal to mother. You get Kraken free and have him ready to move out fast.? Venya and her son had this planned for months. ?I?ll get mother to be watching our little one. You get Kraken out of the cell, and that double in his place in that cell. By the way, Seena just called me. Temper is throwing fits. He is so terrified that he keeps wetting himself. What in the name of Ske happened to Temper.?

 

?Vortex helped to free Temper when he was captured by Gretz. Little One is taking over for Temper. He is a nervous wreck. The other matter is being attended to as we speak. I better get back to Red?s Tower. See you later.? Once again Strand vanished this time appeared in the bedroom that was once Niles. Strand lay down on the bed and rested.

 

*******

 

 

Three men were headed south to Powell River through the Provincial Forest. As they rode along, the leader spotted a forest ranger in the distance standing on his cabin stairs. "There be that meddling ranger, again!" The leader pointed. "Quick! This way! We not want him spotting us." The leader tugged at his dark forest green robe and cloak.

 

"Marts, what's we do bout that Hamel men?" Stun hurried out of sight from the cabin.

 

"Him always followin' us!" Oft hurried to where the other two were standing.

 

"That why we come back! This time we get rid of that meddling fool for good. First, we get those Hamels. When we reaches town I wants you to go and get the supplies Boss asked for first. Then you are to go to the Hamel's house and get his women. Bring them to me at the mobile home, north of town. We's will hold them, and use them as bait to gets those Hamel men to comes to us. With luck, we can get all three Hamel males. I'll get the cripple to help us, kill the ranger." Marts whispered when he noticed the ranger and his friend drive off in the jeep. "That cripple is on his way home from Manitoba! My brother, Relle told me that. Relle is with Rift right now. They?re trying to get Perry's mother to leave town. Let's get movin'! Before that ranger comes back. I not wants any slip ups this time!" Marts struck the two men with his small hand whip.

 

"Marts, stops that! I gonna tell Boss! You nots to hit us! You was told that!" Oft yelled at their leader.

 

"Yeah! Boss said you do as we's say. We's tellin' Boss, when we's gets back." Stun replied. "Boss said we's to stop Hamels! Nots kill them! Just cause you a wizard! You think you know eberting! Boss said not to kill Hamels!"

 

"Well, I's the boss here! I's say we kills them! Get rid of them for good!" The wizard snapped. "Get movin'! Did you happen to find my wand and ring?"

 

"No! You lost them?" Oft laughed. "Stupid Wizard!"

 

?Boy! You really dumb! What if babies find them?? Stun was getting very angry by now.

 

*******

 

Red glanced over at Shadow as they cantered their horses side by side through the grasses of a small meadow. "Crystal Valley's Gap is just ahead! It'll take us through the magic tunnel to the Isle of Stayn. Misty lives on that Isle." Red glanced down at Joleen and gently stroked her hair.

 

"Red, where does Joleen come from?" Shadow could see his grandfather was very upset.

 

"Shadow, Joleen has lived with me for the past ten years. Two others and myself found her in her father's burnt out village. All her people either were found dead or just vanished. We searched all over the Isles for them, but never found a trace. As I told you before, many of our people have just vanished. She is almost thirty years old, but still acts like a small child! I don't think she will ever grow up. She told Emerald that her husband to be was murdered. We found a fresh grave! Joleen was wearing Kyle?s cloak when we found her. To this day she sleeps with it under her blankets trying to hide." Red displayed a concerned expression of worried as he gently rubbed Joleen's cheek. "Every morning, she flies down to his grave that I had move to my tower for her. She sits there and talks to him for hours."

 

"Shadow, you must remember, that these people aren't human. Many of them know nothing about human morals. They will undress right in front of you and walk around nude sometimes. After all they are only animals. Many of them can change to elf or human form, but they are still children of nature." Red smiled as he saw Shadow laughing.

 

"I understand more, now! Red, what could have happened to her? She was terrified!" Shadow waited for a reply, but Red changed the subject in a hurry, because he did not want Shadow involved.

 

"My tower in Red Mule has the bathrooms inside. Other towers have only outhouses or chamber pots. Some of the inns and taverns have outhouses, but some don't. They're usually a night pot under the bed or in a corner. In many places, it's the bush or nothing at all." Red was trying to prepare his grandson for the Isles, the best he knew how.

 

Shadow laughed at his grandfather. "Red, I think I'll be able to manage, here. It's you I'm worried about! Look! We're coming to a dead end! How are we supposed to get through that?"

 

They had reached Crystal Valley's Gap, as Red called it. All Shadow could see were mountains ascending high into the sky, with walls of solid rock in front of him. Red began to chant and drew up the energy from the Earth as he opened the magical tunnel. The portal appeared to go right through to the other side of the mountain.

 

"Well, let's go!" Nudging his horse forward. "We don't have much time to waste. This tunnel will close very quickly." Red could see a puzzled expression on Shadow's face. "I'll explain about tunnels and portals to you, later." Red rode into the tunnel and Shadow followed.

 

It was a short ride. In fact, it only took a few moments before they reach the other side. They followed trail that snaked around through dark forest ahead. The only light was that of a full moon. They rode along the trail, which seemed to open onto a dirt road. They cantered their horses through the forest to the foot of a mountain, which had trees growing about halfway up. Above the tree line, Shadow could see a light coming from what looked like a house. As they cleared the forest, Shadow saw that the light was coming from a cave, high on the side of the mountain. He gave Red an unexpected glance, as they cantered up the trail towards the light. When they reached the entrance to a huge cavern Red dismounted and walked towards the light.

 

"Misty! It's Red!" He shouted in a very loud voice. "I've brought my grandson to meet you!"

 

Shadow tied up the horses and began to walk towards Red. A few moments later, a female elf walked towards them. She was beautiful and looked almost native, for her skin was very dark, but her waist length hair was golden yellow. She wore a brown buckskin dress similar to the one Joleen was wearing.

 

Curiosity was really getting to Shadow for he wondered, why would a woman live in a cave?"

 

"Red, it's so good to see you, after all these years! I see you got my message!" Misty smiled and greeted them. "Come in! We have a great deal of catching up to do."

 

Red had a funny smirk on his face, as he kissed her hand. "Shadow, this is my dear friend, Misty. We sometimes work together. Years ago, we would adventure all over the Isles. We rarely see each other now. It has been ten long years." Red sighed for he missed those times with her.

 

?I know! I miss those days, too!? Misty rubbed Red's cheek. "The horses will be fine there for a while."

 

?Oh my!? Misty walked towards Shadow. "Come! Take my hand, Young One! It has been a long time, since I have seen you. The last time, when you were just a baby." Misty reached out and held his hand. She rubbed his cheek ever so gently, with her other hand. Misty wanted to tell Shadow, how much she had missed him, but now was not the time. "Come!" Misty said in a soft voice. "I have prepared some snacks for you. We'll have dinner, later."

As they walked into the cave, Shadow could see several passageways that were near the mouth of the cavern that led off to the right and went deep into the mountain. They walked straight ahead and soon entered a huge lit area, which resembled a living room of sorts. It had a large table, with six chairs off to the left of the huge stone fireplace, which seemed to be carved out of solid rock. In front of the hearth were two large cozy padded armchairs and a large sofa. There were even two beds off to the right side of the fireplace. The cave had a warm and comforting atmosphere about it. The whole area was lit by oil dipped cloth torches, which were in black iron holders that were fastened on the walls.

 

It gave Shadow feeling of relaxation, and made him feel as if he was home. It seemed strange, but it felt like he was in Carrie's home.

 

"Sit down! Make yourselves at home!" Misty smiled as she uncovered the food.

 

Shadow curiosity had got the better of him. "Misty, why do you live in a cave?"

 

"You never told him, about me!" Her green eyes began to change to a deep yellow.

 

?No Misty!? Red knew he had better start explaining fast. "I didn't tell Shadow. I thought it would be better coming from you. Shadow knows little of our world. Besides, you have such an interesting way of explaining things to someone. I don't think Shadow would have believed me, even if I had told him. I'll not be responsible for my grandson's death! He choked on a piece of chewing gum when I explained we were elves!"

 

?Very well then!? Misty's eyes changed back to green. "I will explain, after we have eaten. You both look tired from your journey."

 

"My normal three or four day trip has only taken us two days. We didn't get any sleep, last night." Red could see Shadow was very tired. "First, we ran into rain, then snow and high winds. We almost got swept away by the beavers stream."

 

Misty sat down next to Shadow, her hand rested on his shoulder in a motherly way as she watched him eat his snacks. Her fingers gently caressed the ends of his hair.

 

"Misty, you have out done yourself!" Red smiled as he finished eating. "You have always been a fantastic cook!"

 

"Everything tastes so good!" Shadow had no idea what he was eating, but everything looked and tasted delicious, so he tried a little of every type of food.

 

"I see you have some new furniture. You have really fixed up the old place!" Red complimented her. "It really looks nice in here. It has a feeling of home!"

 

"Thank you! My nephew and his uncle will be coming to stay with me for a few days. I'll be teaching, my nephew some magic spells." Misty smiled as she turned to face Shadow. "Well, young man! Tell me a little about yourself! Did you finish grade school?" Misty knew of the other world and their customs and ways.

 

Shadow had his backpack beside him. He reached inside pulling out his report card and he handed it to her. "This is my final report card. I passed grade twelve with honours." Shadow said proudly.

?You have worked very hard!? Misty opened the card and looked at the marks as she read them out loud. "Math, ninety-eight percent, English ninety-seven percent, Chemistry ninety-eight percent, Physics ninety-seven percent, Law ninety-eight percent and Biology ninety-nine percent. My Word!" Misty exclaimed. "You are the smart one! Aren't you? I see you are a fast learner like your parents. Your parents would be very proud of you. Shadow, after you finish your food. I have something to show you." Misty handed Shadow his report card and watched him return it to his bag.

 

"This must remain a secret! Only a very few of my close friends know. You must promise me never to tell." Misty held his hands, while Shadow promised to keep her secret. Although, he had no idea what to expect, she instructed Red to stand beside his grandson.

 

Misty walked over into the center of the cave. Slowly a fog began to fill the inside of the cavern. Misty became engulfed in the greyish-white haze. The child could see the outline of something, very large, moving about in the mist.

 

Shadow caught the slightest odour of rotten eggs in the air. He began to feel very strange inside, as he held Red's arm in a death grip. Shadow's body was reacting normally to something he could not explain in his mind. It was as if a great fear had swept though his entire body. But why? He had no idea.

 

The thick fog seemed to dissolve slowly into the walls of the vast cavern. Shadow's mouth dropped open as he stared with tear filled eyes at the creature in front of him. She was magnificent and the most beautiful creature Shadow had ever seen. Her bluish-green wings offset her huge golden yellow scales, she was unlike any other reptile, Shadow had ever seen before. She did bare a slight resemblance to a very huge iguana. Shadow remembered reading about dragon awe and how it could paralyse ones body, but that was only written in a fairy tale book. Now, what was he suppose to believe?

 

"Shadow, I would like you to meet the real Misty. She is an Elemental and Aquatic dragon." Red could feel his grandson loosing his grip as he introduced Misty. "Her powers are extremely great! She uses air, earth and water to assist her, when she fights. She can call lightning, wind, rain, fog, snow and many other forces in nature if she must to do her bidding. It's Misty's job to create the fog in the pass, which we came though and to see that no strangers enter of the Valley of Enchantment. In fact, the mountain which is engulfed in fog is called Mist Mountain." Red could see the tears in his grandson's eyes.

 

Shadow found himself unable to move, he wanted to run, but was frozen to the spot where he stood. His heart was pounding harder and faster, until he thought it would burst. Misty moved closer to him. Soon she was standing beside him. She lowered her head. Red placed Shadow's hand on Misty's head.

 

"Relax, Shadow! Misty would never harm you. As I told you before, we have been friends for many years. I realize, you're in shock, after seeing a beautiful woman change herself into a dragon. Misty, is not only a dragon, but an wizardess as well." Red could feel Shadow starting to calm down. Elves are very sensitive people and can feel others emotions. "Not all dragons in our world can change to elf or become wizards. In fact, very few can change shape to elf or human. It's because Misty is a special breed of dragon, which allows her to change at will. She is also one of the Guardians of which I mentioned." Red felt his grandson let go of his hand.

 

"Shadow, you must remember, that a dragon is just another animal. Even though, some are smarter and wiser than other animals. Be careful, because not all of them are friendly or as well mannered as Misty. Many dragons can be trusted to keep a promise. If one tells you, not to cross his path again and you happen to. Make sure you have an army with you. Some dragons, like Misty can even make a purring sound like a cat. It is one-way dragons show their affection to someone they like." Red saw Shadow was petting Misty.

 

Shadow's fear was starting to leave him. He heard every word Red was saying. There was something else he was feeling. It was as if he had known her all his life. The tears were not from seeing Misty change, it was because Little One had chosen this moment to tell Shadow that Temper had died. It was all Shadow could do was to stop from breaking down. He closed his eyes for a moment to gain his composure.

 

Misty whispered to Shadow. "How does it feel having a real dragon for a friend?"

 

Tears still ran down Shadow's face. "I still think you're the most beautiful creature I have ever seen. I'm lucky to have a real friend, at last." Shadow wiped his tears on his shirtsleeve and leaned over giving her a hug. "Misty, out of all the fairy tale creatures, my favourite has always been dragons. I hated the way authors portray dragons as always being evil. It isn't right!" Shadow could not believe he was talking to a real dragon.

 

Misty nuzzled closer to him. "You do have natural love for us. Don't you, my young one? But, did you not have friends in the Forbidden World?"

 

"Yes, I had Aunt Carrie and Red. Strand stayed for a few years. Recently I met someone else, whom I really get along with." Shadow wiped his tears. "I had two other friends, but they always acted childish. We would talk at school, but I never brought them home. I was always to busy with my school studies, karate lessons, computer courses, and some outside hobbies far to advance for those other children. So, I really didn't have much time for friends."

 

Misty had heard from Carrie many times over the past years. For Carrie would send Misty letters or they would talk to each other using Red's magical crosses. Misty knew about Perry and what his gang had done to Shadow.

 

"I see, you have many human feelings. You are a special child, Shadow. Elves are not like humans. They rarely show affection towards others, unless, of course, it's their own families. Even then, they have a hard time expressing their love. Dragons have a very difficult time loving others, because they don't know, what love is. I have learned a little about love over the years. I know how important it is for humans to love someone. So, you have my permission to hug me, anytime." Misty closed her eyes for a moment and she thought to herself. "Yes, our special child has finally come home. If only you knew how special you really are." Misty sighed and glanced up at Red.

 

"Shadow!" Misty spoke softly to the child. "When I'm in dragon form I'm called Misty and usually I have serious business to attend to, which requires my dragon form. When I'm in my elf form, I call myself, Mia. I could be scouting out trouble or just visiting. Do you understand how very important it is to keep this secret?"

 

"Yes, I understand!" Shadow could picture himself telling his classmates about Misty. "If I did tell anyone I knew a real dragon. They would probably lock me up in some nut house and throw away the key! I promise! I'll never tell anyone or anything, in this world or the human world." Shadow was feeling like he really belonged. "Misty, do you have any children?" Shadow saw Misty wink at him and knew she was up to something.

 

"Yes, I do!" Misty chuckled as she glanced over at Red. "I have three, two males and a female. They're in the lower part of my lair. Storm is about your age - he is twelve. Sky is ten and Maria is eight. By dragon standards, they're all very young and all they do is play, study and eat." Misty had been trying for years to tease Red. Now, it was her turn to pay him back for all those pranks he had pulled on her. "Their favourite food is horse!"

 

"Horse! Oh, No!" Red screamed and started for the cave entrance. "You never told me you had young!"

 

Misty and Shadow started to laugh. "Your horses are safe! My children are in the lower level of my lair. See Shadow, that's another thing elves have lost over the years. Their sense of humour!" Misty began to roar with laughter.

 

"That wasn't funny!" Red squealed and stomped his way over to a large chair and plunked himself down.

 

Quickly, Misty moved over to Red and picked him up gently in her mouth. She set him down on her back. Red sat on the dragon's back looking down at Shadow. Misty waited for Red to settle himself. "Climb up on my back, Shadow. I'll take you down to see my children. They can speak Elfish, English and Dragon. They're all studying magic and are doing very well. I hope next year, Maria will be able to change to elf. The boys are still having problems with their changing spells. For some reason, female dragons seem to learn magic faster than the males. I have told them all about you, Red. They really want to meet you. Beside, I have a gift for Shadow."

Shadow climbed up on to Misty's tail and ran up onto her back and sat down. He was amazed how fast she could move on land. In no time, they were in the lower reaches of her lair.

 

*******

 

Little One dropped to his knees, as he watched Seena turning to face him. "What happened to Temper?"

 

"It was Gretz! She had taken half of his spirit. His body could not survive with only one part. He died of fear. I have called Cela here. She will be here shortly. How did Gretz get her hands on Temper in the first place?" Seena helped Little One to sit down on a chair.

 

"We don't know. It was the same day that those gang members attacked Brett or Shadow. Brett was hurt really bad. They shot him. Temper vanished. Then he appeared just before Red came to get us. Temper was terrified and told us about Vortex helping him to escape from Gretz." Little One could feel Cela appear in the room.

 

The goddess hurried over to Temper and picked him up. She slowly and carefully examined his body. Cela touched Temper's forehead and began to chant.

 

A ghost like figure appeared in the room and floated towards Cela. "Goddess, I tried to protect Brett."

 

"Yes, you did! It will be all right. Come to me!" Cela coaxed the spirit to come to here. She replaced the spirit back into Temper's body. Then she began to chant and a greyish light began to form around Temper's body. "So, that is what you did!" Cela's eyes began to glow with anger as she began to call forth her brother Rahab. "This was one of Brett's guards. Gretz tried to kill Brett and Temper got in the way. He gave up half his spirit to save Brett when the child was attacked. Find that other part of Temper for me."

 

Rahab vanished from the spot and appeared in a house in the human world. He moved quickly over to the doorway. There were voices coming from the other side. Rahab placed his hands on the door and quietly began to chant. He could hear the voices fall silent. He opened the door and walked inside. He stared at the woman sitting in the chair before him. She was asleep like the others in the room. He walked over to her and removed a wand from his pocket. He touched the woman. She never moved. Rahab glanced around the area and searched the whole house. Using the wand, he could see it was leading him to another room. He walked over and opened the door. There before him were dozens of spirit crystals. He immediately summoned his mother to the room.

"I hit gold! Take a look at those." Rahab pointed to the spirit crystals.

"Well done! Go and see Cela. I'll be there shortly." Bessa carefully moved the spirit crystals into a bag and replaced them with dead crystals that Ziptron had found centuries before. Bessa cast a spell of life on the dead crystals and gave them just enough glow to make them look like the spirits inside were alive. She vanished from the room and appeared beside her daughter.

"Rahab, go home. Cela and I will handle this now. You did a marvelous job. Now, we can find the others." Relief filled her face as Bessa knelt down in front of Cela and began to remove the crystals from the bag one by one. "Let's just pray that one of these crystals is Tempers."

"Rahab is the only one that could have pulled this off. Mother, there is Temper." Cela watched her mother replace the full spirit in Temper's body. Cela began to chant.

Bessa sat down on the bed and looked up at Seena. "Temper offered to find these crystals for us. Gretz has been splitting the spirits into two parts. Sending back one half in a half dead body. I have found out something was wrong when Nile and Rose did not respond to my summoning chants upon their deaths."

"Temper offered to help find Gretz's stash of spirit crystals." Cela watched as one crystal began to glow brightly as Bessa move it toward the body of Temper.

Little One sat on the chair watching the goddesses replace his friends spirit and make it whole again. "So that is why him was so frightened."

"Yes. Vortex offered to help us. He wants Gretz dead. He is trying different methods of trying to kill her off. Nothing works, so far." Cela watched as Temper began to breathe. "Little One call Shadow and tell him that Temper will be all right after all. You can return to Shadow tonight at Misty's lair."

Seena dropped to the chair beside Little One. "So that is why Temper let himself be captured."

"No! He really gave up his life to save Brett. Gretz thinks that Perry is the prince and he really is a prince. Gretz wanted Perry to suffer even more with the death of his cousin as well. It was for disobeying her." Bessa rose to her feet and placed Temper on the bed. "He will need rest!"

Cela watched as Little One walked over to his friend. "Take him home to Shadow. He will sleep tonight." She waved her hand and the two little one appeared in Shadow's hair.

 

********

 

Shadow shivered as he felt the little ones return to him. He heard Little One telling him what had really happened. All Shadow could do was sit and hold on as Misty started to move.

 

"It's feels like old times." Red sighed as he remembered some of their trips. "I miss those days!"

 

"I know how you feel, Red. I too, miss our adventures together." Misty entered a larger cavern, where three young dragons, different shapes and colours were studying some books as they lay on their bellies on the dirt floor.

 

All three heads rose to see who was entering. "I've brought some friends down to visit you. Children, I'd like you to meet Head Master of the Conclave, Red the Great and his grandson, Shadow."

 

Red nodded his head slightly to the children. "It's a pleasure to meet Misty's children."

 

"We are honoured to meet you, Master and your grandson." Maria moved swiftly across the floor. "Mother has told us much about you, Master." Maria resembled her mother. The young dragoness even had the same coloration in her scales and wings.

 

Storm was the largest of the children and his coloration was more like the greys one would see in storm clouds. He moved rapidly towards Misty. She glared at him and blew a smoke ring in his face.

 

"No challenging in my lair!" Misty gave a warning stance. "Neither elf wants to fight. Besides, I'd go to Red's side. He is my elfin brother. Or did you forget? Do I make myself clear!" Misty rose up on her hind legs, as she warned her sons to back off. Her tail began to thrash back and forth.

 

"Yes, Mother!" Storm gave Shadow a sarcastic look as he backed up one step. "I only wanted to see if the elf child would run like the other elves do."

 

Shadow knew Misty would back him up. He stood up on her back, sprang into the air, doing a back flip before landing in front of Storm. Shadow put his hands on his hips and defiantly walked with his samurai strut up to the two male dragons. "Storm, I have a tip for you! You should really make a point of checking out the person you are trying to challenge, before you put your talons down your throat!" Shadow stood his ground against the young dragon.

 

"Why don't you give us all a little demonstration of your skills, Shadow?" Red tossed his grandson a tree branch about the size of a man's wrist. Red had seen Shadow fight before, and knew he could put the fear of elf into these two. Karate was spoken of as a Master Art of the Ancients. Realizing what level Shadow was he was sure that his grandson could teach these two a lesson they would not soon forget.

 

Shadow nodded his head for he knew what Red was up to. He also knew that the front legs of a dragon were not very strong. They were mainly used for lifting food or prey to their mouths or for turning pages of a spell book. It was their hind legs and talons that other had to worry about. Just the thickness of their tails told Shadow that their tails were dangerous weapons as well as their back legs. Shadow realized the shock from the breaking of the branch would give these two biggies a lesson. These two were not very old, yet, especially in their minds. Shadow could see flaws in the wood. He realized that not many dragons would have that type of knowledge about the strength of wood. He handed the dragons each an end of the six-foot branch. "Storm, hold this end of the branch. Sky, hold this end of the branch. Hold it at Red's height."

 

Sky was a bluish colour like the sky and was slightly smaller that his brother. He reached out with his forelegs and held the branch end in his talons.

 

Shadow sat down, removed his boots and shirt. He stood up, tossing his boots and shirt to Red. He walked over, stood in front of the branch and began to concentrate on focusing all his energies on breaking the branch.

 

Suddenly, Shadow leapt into the air and screamed his battle cry. He hit the branch with his foot and with such a focused force, that both dragons felt the blow and began to scream out in pain.

 

"Three in one blow! Not bad hitting, Shadow!" Red laughed and walked over to the dragons.

 

The two male dragons stared down at the shattered branch and their forelegs. Both dragons slowly back away as Shadow moved to see if they were all right.

 

Red examined the dragons forelegs. "Just bruised! Aren't you two lucky, you didn't pick a fight with Shadow? You'd probably be dragon luggage by now. Where Shadow comes from they use weapons to fight with. But Shadow prefers hands and bare feet. Shadow can kill any of us in this room, if he wanted to. Give me your forelegs! I'll put some rub salve on them for you."

 

Shadow went to help Red. "I'm sorry, you both got bruised. I didn't mean for you two to get hurt!"

 

Storm gave a dumb style of a laugh at the elf child. "Thank you for the bruises! I learned a good lesson, just now. Shadow, how long have you been a warrior?"

 

"Shadow has been fighting all his life. At first, he was the one who got hurt. Badly hurt, too! He has the scars to prove it." Red rubbed Shadow's cheek. "As you can see!"

 

Maria moved closer to Shadow. "Mother, look at all Shadow's battle scars!"

 

"Shadow doesn't like to fight with weapons usually, but other humans do." Red could see Misty's boys moving closer to Shadow.

 

"Some day, when you can change to elf. Come see me! I'll teach you to fight, using no weapons. Until that day, I suggest we become friends." Shadow smiled and helped rubbed some salve into Storm's foreleg. "Just don't tell Aunt Carrie. But I did get a good hit on Rift that last time he tried to kill me." Shadow reached into his pocket and pulled out a tiny bag. "Rift is missing these teeth. The man that helped me away from the fight grabbed these for me and gave me them later after we moved to Manitoba."

 

Sky watched Shadow very closely. "For an elf, you're very brave! Will you teach me to fight, too?"

 

"Only if you promise not to go after someone like Rift." Shadow stopped applying the rub and did a series of flips. He ran up Sky's back, and then flipped off back to the floor. "But of course!"

 

?Other elves so stupid at times!? Maria moved closer to Shadow. "You are not like other elves! Some are so frightened of us that they run, before we can even talk to them. Come let us talk! You will be safe with me!" Maria gave her brothers a look of defiance and began to purr to Shadow.

 

"Shadow was raised as a human in the Forbidden World. He has only returned home this night. He is all ready a warrior and has been for four years. He could beat Lammorra in a fight, and win with his hands tied behind his back." Red explained as he watched the dragons.

Lammorra was an elfin warrior and clan leader for her people. No one argued with her and the two young dragon males well understood that. They had seen Lammorra's killing tattoos. For each tattoo was a kill she had made. She had well over a hundred kills to her name. The male dragons stared at Shadow with their sister and swallowed hard. Both young dragon males would always show Shadow great respect. For they realized how easy it would have been for Shadow to just kill them. Neither male knew how to really fight, yet.

 

Maria was resting next to Shadow, with her head against his legs as she listened to him talk. Misty left the room and returned in elf form.

 

"Mother, you're so beautiful in elf form!" Maria exclaimed. "Mother, can I take Shadow into the next room. He is telling me something special." Mia nodded her head as she watched Maria and Shadow enter the next room.

 

"Maria, did you know that someone wrote a song called, 'They Call the Wind, Maria.' I love that song." Shadow smiled as he though how appropriate her name was. For Red had told him that dragon's can fly. Maria would probably fly like the wind. "It is such a fitting name for a dragoness!"

 

"No! They wrote a song about my name?" Maria replied in awe. "My great grandfather says I fly like the wind. Do you know the words to the song?" Her eyes began to sparkle.

 

"Maria has always been my favourite song. Of course, I know the words to it." Shadow sat down and she rested beside him, as he sang the song to her. He noticed Mia standing in the doorway watching them.

 

As Mia smiled at her daughter, then without any warning Maria began to change form. Before Mia could say anything, her daughter had completely changed to elf form. "Very well, done!" Mia said in astonishment.

 

Red had wondered why Mia was standing in the entrance to the room. As he approached, Mia turned and pointed to Maria. "Yes, Maria!" Red was even surprised. "Well done, indeed! Some day, you may become a wizardess, just like your mother!" He walked back and rejoined the boys.

 

Mia wrapped her cloak around Maria's shoulders. "Come, let us go! I must get Shadow the gift, I promised him!" Mia and the two children went into another room. Maria was a little unsteady on her feet at first. But like with any animal child, Maria was moving around on her own within ten minutes. Mia helped Maria dress in some elfin clothes. Mia had to use a reduce spell on the clothes to make them fit her daughter. Even though Maria was only eight, in her elf form she looked in all appearance to be in her late teens.

 

Shadow had discovered something very different to keep him busy. He was examining some real armour, which he had come across in a corner of a small cave. Mia only smiled, before she led the young down a long tunnel. Maria held onto Shadow's hand as they walked into another cave.

 

There were piles of treasure all over the floor. Mia went over to one of the piles and began to sort through it. "Here, it is!" Mia walked over to the children. "Shadow, come over here! I found what I was looking for." Reaching out Mia took his hand and placed a ring on his finger. "This ring is for you. It will call me to your side, if you are in danger or if you need me. Now, no one can remove it." Mia waved her hand over his finger and the ring adjusted to Shadow's ring size. "Now, I know you're safe." Mia reached out and held his arm. "All you need to do is rub the ring and call my name. I'll come in a flash!" Mia sat down in a chair and lifted Shadow to her knee. She just cuddled him for a while. Mia seemed so human or elfish to be a real dragon.

 

Shadow felt even closer to her than he had to Carrie. It was almost as if she were a member of his real family.

 

Maria looked at her mother, but didn't say a word. Being a dragon child Maria knew nothing about jealousy. She moved closer to her mother's feet and sat at the foot of the chair. "Mother, were Shadow's parents really murdered?" Maria asked.

 

?Yes!? Mia looked directly at Maria. "They have been dead for ten years. I miss Rose and Nile very much. We were all so close. That is why I gave Shadow the ring. I do not want him harmed. Shadow is all we have left of them. Dragons usually do not stay in family groups after the children reach four to five years old. Since losing all those relative and friends, we have learned that there is safety in numbers. There are only about thirty large types of dragons left in the world. We must band together to stay alive." Mia ran her fingers through Shadow's hair as she hugged him. "Shadow, many years ago, Red's parents adopted me as their daughter. I have always considered you my nephew."

 

Maria walked over to Shadow and rubbed his cheek. "I like Shadow. That makes us cousins? Does it not, Mother? Why do Storm and Sky have to challenge all the time?"

 

Mia moved a strand of hair from Shadow's eyes. "Yes Maria, I guess it does make you cousins. You know yourself that male dragons challenge other males. Red calls it is instinct. Even my grandfather challenges other drakes or male elves. It is foolishness the way they act at times. My brothers are the worst of all for challenging." Mia hugged Shadow. "You gave Maria the courage and love she needed to changed to elf. For anyone to give their love in that way is indeed, very special. Soon my little one you'll understand what I am talking about. I'd like it to come naturally to you. So, I won't interfere! You'll know when the time has come. Use the ring to call me. I'll come to help. Red knows nothing of this. Even he will be surprised!"

 

"Mia, hold me for a minute longer." Shadow needed her touch, even though he had no idea why. ?Maria, males of most species on Earth challenge each other. Even humans do it. It is not foolishness; it is an instinct of survival. For only the strong will survive. In nature, only the strongest pairs mate. It includes all species of beings, animal, human or even insect. They all challenge or the males and females try to find the best mates they can so that their young will survive. Being close to your family gives one added security as well.?

 

"So that is why mother is so close by us all the time! I know Aqua likes to keep a watchful eye over us. Yes Shadow, you do understand." Mia hugged him tightly and kissed him on the forehead. "I can feel it! When you are ready! Call me!"

 

"I will! I promise!" Shadow hugged her, again.

 

Mia knew how important hugging and touching were to a person like Shadow. Although, she didn't understand that much about love, she did care very much for Shadow in her own way. Now, that he was home to stay. She was not going to let anyone take him away from her. Mia looked at the doorway of the den that they were in. She remembered, when Rose and Nile were killed. Oh, how she wanted to tear the hearts out of those men who had kill them. The elders had called Mia to the Temple of Ske. There she was kept until she calmed down. Mia did make a promise to herself. One day she would help find the people responsible for their death. Her eyes were filled with grief as she held Shadow. "No one will ever take you from Red or me, again. We'll kill them, if they try! Did you really beat up Rift."

 

"He was waiting with his gang of thugs to get me. Aunt Carrie told me that I was not to fight with the others. This time, Rift kicked me when I was down. I sprang to my feet and got three good kicks in before him friend shot me. Three good kicks to his mouth. I will treasure his teeth after what he did to me." Shadow could see the smile on Mia's face. "Two kicks for my parents and one for me."

 

Maria stared at her mother. "I'll help protect Shadow, too! No one will ever hurt my cousin!" She said defiantly.

 

Mia and the children walked back to the other room where Red and her sons were. The room was empty they were nowhere to be found.

 

Mia called out. "All right, you three! Where are you?"

 

Suddenly, Red appeared out of nowhere. Sky appeared in elf form dressed in robes, which were the colour of sky blue. Storm also appeared in elf form, and dressed in robes, but his were grey. Mia was surprised and walked over to Red. "What is going on here? Red, you know yourself, that young dragon males cannot change, until they're much older."

 

"Mother, Red has also helped us with our spells. We'd like to show you, later." Sky smiled as he walked up to his mother. "See, Master Red even gave us some of his old robes to wear. He changed the colours for us. This way none of the other wizards will think we are challenging them."

 

Storm had moved over to Shadow and was looking at the elf's hands. "Your hands are tough as the metal in a sword blade!"

 

"It takes years to develop a callus on the hands and feet like this. Above all it takes dedication and discipline to achieve a level such as I hold. I can give you exercises and lessons, but unless you are dedicated in becoming a master of the art, then all you will learn is very little. It's up to you. I don't challenge people. However, if others challenge me, they better be prepared to pay the price. For if they try to challenge me to the death. They will lose!"

 

"Shadow, where is that sweet child." Mia was horrified by the way Shadow was speaking.

 

"Sorry Mia! I got carried away! Mark my words! I will kill, if I have too. I am a warrior! I've been hurt too much in the past. I swore never, again! So, challengers beware!" Shadow was trembling with anger. "I will always give them a chance to back down."

 

It was then that Mia realized how much the deaths of his parents and beatings had taken their toll on Shadow. Mia would have to warn the Gods and the male Guardians. A smile crossed her lips as she pictured in her mind Shadow cleaning the floors with the Guardians and Gods. "This could prove very interesting, indeed!" Mia thought to herself. "Maybe, a few of the old drakes will learn not to challenge, after all. I cannot believe that Shadow took on Rift. At least, someone got him back."

 

"Mother, can we come up to the top level of the lair to eat with you, Master Red and Shadow?" Maria waited for her mother to reply. Maria had seen elves many times. For Misty would take her daughter with her into Elfstand and leave the child with Ranna or Lammorra. This had been the first time that Maria had seen her mother in elf form. The young child glanced over at Red and watched him closely. She knew her mother trusted this elf and he was her elfin brother. Maria also saw that there was something else very different about Red. What it was she did not know? He gave her as sense of being needed and wanted.

 

"Mother, we promised Red, we would leave his horses alone. Maybe, Shadow will start teaching us how to fight." Storm patted Shadow on the back.

 

"Storm, Shadow is our cousin. You treat him with respect!" Maria glared at her older brother.

 

Mia laughed and winked at Shadow. "Well, if you promised! I think it is a good idea. Later, we will go hunting. I think Maria should stay with Shadow and Red."

 

Maria grabbed Shadow's hand. "Yes, I will stay with Shadow. Oh! By the way Red, we don't eat meat. Mother was only teasing you. She told us sometimes your face turns lovely shades of red, when she teases you."

 

Almost at a run Mia started up the tunnel with the wizard chasing her. "Red, I warned you! One day, I'd get you back for the things you did to me, when we were in the school at Visions. It has taken me years to come up with something. Now, I think we are even."

 

?Maybe, we can have time for a little enjoyment. It has been such a long time since we have been together.? Red smiled and shook his head. "Mia, you really had me going in circles this time. Yes, my dear friend we are even. They say elephants never forget!"

 

"What is an elephant?" Maria had never seen such a beast.

 

Shadow tried to explain. "It's an animal about ten times larger than your ponies here, but fatter. It looks like it has tails at both ends, but actually one of the tails is it's nose. It has huge floppy ears. Maria, I'll see if I have a picture of one in my books. ?It's too hard to explain."

 

Red stood shaking his head, while Mia was almost doubled over with laughter as they heard Shadow trying to explain what an elephant looked like.

 

Red smiled. "Shadow, I really hope you have a picture. That's the craziest explanation I have ever heard."

 

"Then you explain, what it looks like." Shadow could see his grandfather shaking his head.

 

Red was still smiling and shaking his head. "Forget it!"

 

?They are rather difficult to describe.? Mia changed the subject fast. "Red, how would you and my boys like to bring in the horses? I think you forgot someone outside!" Mia instincts told her that Joleen was tied to the horse?s mane.

 

That's when Red remembered Joleen. He quickened his pace. The boys ran after Red and helped bring in the horses. Red's horses were use to being around dragons and stayed in a calm quiet state. Red untied Joleen and carried her into the cave. He laid her down on one of the beds and covered her with a handkerchief.

 

Fascinated by the tiny woman, Maria swiftly approached the bed. "Mother, she is so tiny. Where did she come from?"

?She still has never changed her childish ways!? Concern for the pixie could be seen in Mia?s facial features. "Maria, this is Joleen. Red, Emerald and myself found her, many years ago. It was after her village had been attacked and burnt to the ground. She is the only one of her kind left that we can find. To this day we have no idea how she survived or what she went through. Red, we better feed her."

 

Fearing the worst from Joleen, Red shook his head. "I will later, Mia. She found her way into the Valley of Enchantment. She said you were mad at something. When we found her she was so frightened. I've never seen her little body trembling with fear before! I don?t want to see it again. That was not anger, either. Mia, Joleen was actually shaking from fear. She may try to attack the children. She tried to attack Shadow, but I grabbed her. That's when she attacked me!" Red held up his hand to show Mia the sword wound from Joleen. "I tried to clean it as we rode here."

 

?Let me clean that for you!? Mia glanced down at the bed. "Red, come! Sit down! Dinner is almost ready." She could see the cut on his hand had been cleaned, but not healed. "Maria, go down, bring me that green jar in my study room." Maria hurried off back down the tunnel and returned a short while later.

 

Mia took the jar from her daughter and sat down at the table. After cleaning Red's hand Mia took a little salve and put it on his hand. Mia realized Red was right. Joleen could be very dangerous around the children. So, they let her sleep.

 

After dinner, they all sat at the table talking. "Red, that's why I sent you that message! We were getting reports of something upsetting the creatures all over the Isles. True Grey sent me a message that even some of his spies have just vanished. Flexer, Barcot and Grik are out scouting to try to discover what is taking or killing off these people. So far, we have discovered no one dead. It is just like when Moore and Tia vanished. Except, this time there have been no dead or death fires. The last report I received said that two of the lower class wizards were missing. Grik said that it was Marts and Relle. He also told True Grey that Gretz is no longer on the Isles. She escaped to the human world. I also got a report from the Merfolk and Nix that someone or something had come through the fog. We've no idea what it could be." Upset showed in Mia's eyes, they had begun to change colour. She was having a hard time staying calm.

 

Reaching out Red held her hand. He had seen her this way before, and knew this usually helped to calm her. He understood many of her feelings. "There is something else. Eric called me. He and Dryvas went out to investigate some strange sounds near the Old Mill on his way to Red Mule Tavern. Both were attacked! I am afraid that Dryvas is dead. Apparently, Splat heard the sound and sent word to Eric and Dryvas. When Splat did not hear from Dryvas he put his talents as a Finder into action. He went out looking for Dryvas. He found Eric had been badly beaten and tied to a tree. Dryvas was found near the Old Mill. Eric is at home recovering from his beating. When one of the servants said that Joleen was missing, Splat took off after her. I received a short call from Talon a few nights ago. Splat is at his inn waiting for me. Splat is Dorrian?s son. The last little one I was told to guard."

 

"Tell Hornbull, I am very sorry! They were all such good friends." Taking a deep breath, Mia squeezed Red's hand as she lowered her head. "So, I went to the valley to investigate what was going on. I was greeted by a group of very angry Nix. Those creatures never band together like what I saw. Some even carried trident as they approached me. I tried to get information from them, but they were too frightened, and angry. When I threatened to leave, one young Nix showed me some tracks. They were in the area where some of their people had been taken. I've never seen such tracks in all my hundreds of years. I left a message with the young Nix for you. She was the only one who would speak with me. Even Coral and her mersisters were deep in their underwater caves. I heard that there was one other death. Coral?s father, the King of the Merfolk is dead. He was found near the Immortal?s Lake and close to the village of Dwarfdale. Why would he have gone to that lake in the first place? The nix said that there are others that go missing all the time. Several Nix had been wounded, so I left healing supplies for them. I showed the young one how to use them. She thanked me very much and dove into the water to see Coral."

 

"While mother was away, a group of angry elves showed up here. That was about ten hours ago. I sent mother a message through my ring of calling." Storm reported what happened while his mother was away.

 

Mia nodded her head. "I got the message! Then about two minutes after I received another message saying that more of our creatures have vanished into thin air. I investigated the area and found that it was just the same as when Joleen's family and clan disappeared or were killed. The only time we ever found dead was at King Moore?s village and Tia?s brother?s village. That was a real mess. All those bodies burnt. There is a difference between the attacks this time and last. You remember we never found any tracks of what did the killings. This time there was a strange smell hanging in the air. The smell was like that stuff Mel used to put someone asleep. Not, sleeping potion, either. I don't know the name of the stuff. I searched the area for anyone, but no tracks could be found. Red, it's the same, again. Three nights ago, mother has been out on patrol with Lammorra. Even they could not find out anything."

 

"Red, even my mate has vanished. Earthquake is gone! Without a trace! I called Aqua and Enchanter to come and help us. They left Ske last night. Red, this time on my investigation I took Talon with me. I flew to your tower and found Eric had been hurt. I flew and brought back Breeze to help Eric. Splat had found Dryvas dead and Eric badly injured. They all heard a whirring sound, before they were hurt. Eric returned with Splat to find Joleen gone. Splat had now gone looking for Joleen. That is why I went to get Talon. Not even he couldn't find traces of the others. He tried his best and failed. Boy, was he angry! Some elves reported hearing some sort of screaming or screeching sounds. They said it sounded like a dying animal. For all it did was wine and scream out in pain. Talon told me that Splat was attacked as well. We thought it was a dragon attack, but the two giants that helped Talon search for Splat's horses have reported that the horses were left in a field by a dragon. The horses are fine. There were arrow heads in their harnesses. Talon said that Splat was struck by arrows as well." Mia watched her sons trying some of Shadow's karate moves.

 

"Sounds like someone went after Splat and the dragon tried to help. I heard from Flame that Splat knows a dragon that lives on the Big Isle. There have been other dragon attacks as well, but it doesn't kill anyone." Red glanced over to see that Shadow was listening to them talking.

 

"The boys and I will fly over the Isles tonight, while we hunt. Maybe, we can see something down there. I just pray that whatever it is can't see us! We'll stay in the air and won't be landing on solid soil. It should take us no more than six hours to cover the Isles. We should be back before dawn. At the same time, I'll close all portals in the tunnels and seal up the Isles, completely." Mia turned her attentions to Red. "I suggest, after we leave, you put an illusion up in front of the cave. We don't want to take a chance with our young."

 

After everyone ate, Mia held her daughter's hand. "Maria, you do exactly as Red tells you. If trouble does come, you head to the back entrance. Take Red and Shadow with you to your grandmother's lair. We'll see you in the morning!" Mia, Storm and Sky walked to the cave entrance and disappeared.

 

Red closed the entrance and decided to study for a while, but he soon fell asleep in one of Mia's large cozy armchairs. Maria covered Red with a blanket.

 

Maria returned to Shadow and sat on his bed. He was under the covers. She lay on top of the blankets beside him. "Shadow, please when you go home. Be careful! There are very mean elves out there. Lammorra only kills to protect herself. Being your aunt, she will insist you go to the village for warrior training. If you do go, watch your back with Vinnin. There seem to be two elves. A very gently and calming side who only wants to help others, he has scars all over his face. This other Vinnin is a vicious and overbearing. I have seen him kill children, even one of his own babies. I told mother, but she said, because I was sick from the tree hitting me, I was seeing things. I know what I saw. Vinnin killed three children and was coming after me as well. Mother had changed me to elf for a while so I could spy for her. Vinnin chased me from the village. When I tried to find mother and the boys, Vinnin had told mother that I had run off. I finally remembered what Grandfather Enchanter told us. He said if we were ever in big trouble to fly into the air and head for Stayn Inn. So, I did. But I ran all the way there. Your Aunt Ranna was there and helped change me to dragon, again. I flew to see Talon. I told him what happened. He said he would warn Lammorra. This unmarked Vinnin is trying to dethrone Lammorra to gain control over the Whitestone Elfin Clans. If he does, he can raise an army to destroy all other Elfin Clans, including the Wolvershen Clans and Red. Vinnin plays stupid and always has. Be on your guard around him." Maria cuddled up beside Shadow. "I would sooner fight a herd of minotaurs than one Vinnin. He is nothing, but a predator. None of the dragons on the Isles are as vicious as that Vinnin."

 

"Well, I believe you! So, this has been going on for many years?" Waiting for an answer, Shadow moved her head onto the pillow beside his.

 

"Yes! Shadow a few years ago, I was told by some elves in the Elfstand Village to stay away from Vinnin. They told me a story of how Vinnin paid to have Lammorra's younger brother, Lazarus taken by slavers. Oh, Yes! It is true! Lammorra will tell you that her brother was out hunting when someone attacked the night guards as the others slept. It was during the day that the attack took place. Lazarus was one of the guards taken. His partner was found dead a mile from the attack. No sign of Lazarus was ever found. It was shortly before Lammorra married Vinnin. One old woman said that Lazarus would not let Vinnin near Lammorra that is why the youngest brother was sold to slavers. Sky and I have been trying to get proof that Vinnin has been the one organizing the raids on the village. Vinnin has some of Lammorra's cousins convinced that he should be their leader and not Lammorra." Maria held Shadow's face as she looked into it. "Wait for a short while. Your aunt will need proof of what I am saying. I will try to get the proof. When I do! Will you help me get it to her?"

 

"Of course! Maria, don't say anything to anyone, but I have a feeling that, maybe, we can work to improve these Isles. You seem very smart! I was wondering if you would like to learn how to operate a computer. We could document all these happenings, which people have seen into the computer. Then with what is found at the scene of the attack or murders, we could piece together a strong case against Vinnin or anyone else involved in such crimes. I will get you some special bags from the human world to put all evidence in. Try to hold the articles by the corners so your fingerprints don?t contaminate the person who is involved. With these tiny patterns from the fingers, which we collect, I can remove them from the article and place them into the computer. We would have proof that say Vinnin handled that article to kill someone. We need hard evidence. We will have to find others to act as spies and write down the times and places where Vinnin meets people. One day, it will pay off! We will have Vinnin right where we want him." Shadow could see what Red meant about children not being believed by their elders. Well, with the proper policing techniques and people behind him, Shadow could very well get the evidence they would need. ?Here, I will show you how to handle certain articles. Cup, weapons and other articles you pick up like this.?

 

"I will use my Levitate Spell and place it into a hide wrapping, until I can get some bags. I don't know what a computer is, but I am willing to learn." Maria hugged Shadow and cuddled up into his arms. For Maria to have someone to believe in her meant a great deal. She loved Shadow's ideas of being able to put all the evidence into a machine, and then ask it what the answer is to their question. ?I will see that each hide is labelled with the person?s name and what is in it. I know where Red?s Tower is. Mother has showed me may times. You want me to get some of the elf children who hate Vinnin, and the others to help us. We could start our own Children?s Army to help us collect evidence. The adults will murder right in front of us children. They do not care that we see. We could pick up the evidence of a dagger or sword and say we can sell it at the shops for money for ourselves. We will get plenty of evidence for you.?

 

?Shadow, I have seen both elves of Vinnin. This really puzzles me. The mean one lives in Corndale and comes to Elfstand to visit his wife. The other stays close to Blackblade?s village and always has since he banished his son, Dalin. I thought I was seeing things at first. So, I went to place a small dragon mark on the Vinnin in Blackblade?s village, but he already wears the mark of a gold spider. The other has no marks at all. You think they are twins?? Maria felt Shadow touch her cheek and rub it gently.

 

?They could be twins! I will have to look into this!? Shadow opened his eyes and stared into the fireplace. He knew that Maria could help him. He had his own computer, which he had bought with the money Perry had given him. Maybe, Red could help him get a generator so Maria could learn to operate the computer. Shadow realized then what an asset a computer would be to these Isles. He would write to Carrie to send his computer. It would be their project. It was going to take many years and Shadow realized it. He close his eyes and thought to himself. "If I can train Sky and Storm to scout out these troublemakers. Then educate Maria in computer skills. We put it into the computer and give Red a full report on what was going on. He would have to do something. This will give Maria, Sky, Storm and myself plenty of time to work on our own cases. We start as soon as I get the computer here. I want to put my own parents files in to my computer as well. Those journals that Red mentioned will be briefed and put on computer. In ten, maybe, fifteen years, we could have an extensive library of knowledge. Lookout troublemakers! Here comes, Shadow! Only Shadow will know!" He almost burst out laughing at his comment. ?I must find a way to get a message to Strand.? Finally, Shadow drifted off to sleep wondering who he would contact once they had the information they needed.

 

Little One helped Temper over to the pillow beside Shadow's head. "You ever go off again, I will beat you up myself."

 

"I know what I had to do and I did it. Those killers are really taking over everyone. This should help stop them. Gretz is in the human world, but she is having big problems. I had to get this information to Cela and her mother. I just never thought that Nile and Rose's spirits were captured by Gretz. I almost feaked out when I discovered this. That day that Brett was shot, I saw Gretz moving toward the child. So, I covered his body with my own and let her take part of my spirit instead of Brett's spirit. When I discovered why she did it I was so angry I began to curse her. One of my curses woke up Vortex and he offered to help me when he found out that I was telling him the truth. Vortex is in that cave. He is not allowed out. Gretz grabbed him so that Unir would do as she was told. Vortex was left there to die alone. I was able to get a message to Vaun and tell him. He sent Vortex some of our people to help him survive. Vortex told me that sometimes Gretz gets really sick from eating certain things from the ground. He is going to help us find out what these things are." Temper sat up and hugged his brother. "Thanks for looking after Shadow for me."

 

"You better eat and then get some sleep. Mia made some food for us." Little One hurried over to the table and brought back some food for his brother. He fed Temper and then waited for him to rest. Little One sat beside his brother stroking his hair and watching him sleep. "You are so very brave to do something so stupid." Little One lay down beside Temper and went to sleep.

 

It was a long night for Misty and her son's as they searched, but found only food. They landed outside the lair and changed to elf before entering. Mia laughed when she saw Maria and Shadow cuddled up together. Mia woke her elfin brother, first. "Red, look at the children." She smiled and held Red's hand.

 

"Yes, I know!" Red smiled. "Did you find anything?"

 

"No, we flew over every inch of the Isles. We couldn't see anything. We'll try tomorrow." Mia was tired from her flight. "Red, we still don't know anymore than we did." Mia had an uneasy feeling. Red could also sense something for it seemed to be lingering in the air.

 

"Not so! We know that they found shelter of some kind for the night. There have been no bodies found this time. So, I'm assuming that they have our people in a large area, such as a cave or an Underground Cavern. Joleen and Splat found several empty homes. The people had left with only their livestock and a few clothes. In some cases, food was left on plates half eaten. If someone is trying to grab these people, why is there no blood or upset homes? It is as if someone just told the people to leave. True Grey may be trying to save a few lives by taking them to his lair. He would not even tell me if he had." Red had gone through this before. "Try to find out roughly how many are missing. Let me know! I have the strangest feeling that whoever is doing this has all the creatures in one area."

 

As soon as Misty and her son?s landed Shadow had heard them and was pretending to be asleep. He listened to Red and Mia talking about the missing people. Shadow had his own ideas about what was happening. He did not like the answers his mind was giving him. He knew he needed more information, before he approached his grandfather with his theories and answers. Strand had once told him that many people had vanished and gone into hiding in the caves or tunnels underground.

 

"Talon knows every cave and hollow on these Isles. He may have some ideas where the prisoner might be. If we know roughly how many are missing, then we can look for places which would hold that many beings." Red paused and watched the boys feeding the horses. They both had the gentleness of their mother. Red could see it in their eyes as they petted the horses.

 

"We'll be leaving for Talon's Inn, after breakfast. I will question Joleen there. Mia can you draw the tracks you saw?" Red took a piece of parchment from his notebook and put it down on the table for Mia. "I called Talon, last night. He said Splat was still with him. Mia, draw out that track the Nix showed you!"

 

"Yes, I'll do it right now for you. We'll eat after." Mia walked over to the table. She lowered her head to the parchment. By using her dragon abilities, she pictured the tracks she had seen in her mind and, then blew gently with her dragon breath on the parchment. The image in her mind appeared on the parchment. Red stared at the tracks and shivered. "Mia, no creature made tracks likes these. I have a feeling I know what did. I just pray I'm wrong! I'll wait until I receive some more information. I'll go to see Stan, my ranger friend. He'll know what kind of tracks these are. Mia, if I'm right! Gods pray, I'm wrong! I may have to bring Stan to the Isles to help us."

 

Mia nodded her head. "Talon told me that Splat's two best friends. You know his two horses. A young male dragon grabbed them. There is one thing wrong with this. There are no Red Dragons left. I knew the sun could have reflected off the dragon?s scales. The dragon that has been bothering everyone is an Earth Dragon. In fact, he is Earthquakes nephew. I am sure of this. Earth dragons would not kill Splat's horse friends. Red, there has not been a dragon attack in many years and you know that. Everyone sees this Earth Dragon in the daylight hours, and the Red Dragon at night. He could be a crossbreed. Talon and I have already contacted the Elders. Talon presented a strong case before them. Yana has already given his permission for Stan to come here. Red, I don't like going over your head, but we really need Stan!"

 

"Very well, I'll bring Stan to the Isles. We have no other choice. Whatever is going on could concern Stan as well!" Red started to eat his breakfast. "Something tells me that our missing people have something to do with Stan's missing things. Besides, we can always use another tracker! I will get Shadow to go and bring Stan here! Then maybe, the spies watching me won't know who Stan is and leave him alone. He looks much like an elf, without the long ears. He could be taken for a half-breed elf like Talon."

 

They all talked about what was going on over breakfast. Shadow sat beside Red as they ate. He was seeing a great change in his grandfather. "Red, everything will be all right! Things always have a way of working themselves out." Shadow wanted to bring Hamel to the Isles. This young detective was first class as far as Shadow was concerned. How could he get him to the Isles?

 

Shadow wanted to be truthful with Mia. He pulled her to one side of her lair and stood in the tunnel leading down the right side, which had a warning rune sign above the archway. "Mia, I have several friends in the human world who I would trust fully with my life. One is a young detective called Ham. He is really good and could eventually get us the equipment we would need to track down these kidnappers and killers. The other is one of the old police officers that worked mother and father's murder case. He has moved to Powell River. Fred Borden is his name. After I was hurt really bad, Fred became like an uncle to me. I love that man dearly. He never once hid things from me about my parent?s deaths or about the case. He is really good at his job. I heard Fred would be retiring soon. Maybe, we can grab Fred and get him here. Even Red likes Fred and thinks he would make a good Police Commissioner. But for now, we need trackers. I know from Red that you are one of the Guardians. I am asking your permission to bring Ham here as well as Stan. They know each other and have work many times together. Ham uses computers to do his bidding like I do. Stan is more like the elves and tracks really well. Between the two, we could get these people in less than three human years. We could say that Ham is Stan's partner. Who is to know, but us?" Shadow could see that Mia was thinking very deeply.

"Let me run it passed my mother, first. I am not saying you have returned home. You were not supposed to return home for three more human years. Shadow, maybe, you are right. Sure we bring Ham and Stan here. With their abilities and yours, you could throw these beings off on a side trip. Someone knows about you living in the human world. I think those attacks on you were to see if you would use your powers. Because you did not, now they do not know if you are elf or not. Never mind the other elders. You bring Ham here and Stan. You have my permission. Later if we get into trouble, I will stand behind you. You fight better as an elf than I do. We need them here, now!" Mia hugged Shadow. "You are bringing out the worst in me!"

 

"I love you, Mia! Thank you!" Shadow kissed her cheek and hugged her.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Five

 

 

Stan had driven Brian to the helicopter landing area near the reservation gas station. Both men then sat waiting for Jason to arrive.

 

Doc walked out of the woods and hurried up to where Stan was waiting. "How's the head?"

 

"I'm fine Dad! It's good to be going home for a change. Dad, did Jason mention to you about bringing the Hamel's up here?" Stan pulled his bags from the jeep.

 

"No! Jason dropped me off at the lake, because of Fran. She'll be all right. I had to leave my friend, last night. She just lost her son to a car accident. I am trying to help her, but she would not let me call any of her family. She says they don't have a telephone." Doc sounded worried as he pointed to the helicopter landing. "About time!"

 

Stan and Brian had waited for over four hours for the helicopter to land. Doc had waited half an hour.

 

*******

 

"There is that meddlin' ranger, again!" Marts stepped from around a shed and pointed to Stan. "Great, now he's taking the helicopter back. Well, we use his cabin in the woods for ourselves. The one in town, we burn. Quick, you fools into the shed! We can watch from there! We do not want this ranger spotting us."

 

"Boss, wants him out of the way. He's always following us." Oft dashed into the tool shed at the gas station.

 

"This time, we will get rid of all three Hamel men. Take their women for us. Then kill the meddling ranger. When we reach Powell River you are to do as you are told and get those fire suits, then get the women. No, slip ups!" Marts watched as Stan and the other left in the helicopter. "Good! They are gone!

 

"Boss said no one is to get hurt." Oft watched as Stun packed his pockets with the tools from the shed. "Good idea!" Oft filled his pockets with rusty tools, too.

 

"I don't care what Boss said! You will do as you are told. Now, after you get the supplies. You will get the women. That will lure the men to us. We will kill those two older ones and use the cripple to kill the ranger. Then we will let the law take care of the cripple." Marts began to chant and soon a hole in the wall of the shed opened and they all stepped through.

 

As the wizard closed the magic portal, the other two got ready to leave. They went to their bedrooms in the mobile home and put their stolen things away. Then they joined Marts in the living area.

 

Stun walked outside to the truck, which was parked near the mobile home. He saw Oft coming outside with the keys. "Can I drive this time?"

 

"NO! You not know how to drive, remember?" Oft slapped Stun on the side of the shoulder. "I drive! What on list first?"

 

"Oh Boy! Fire station! We gots to get fire suits." Stun smiled as they drove away from the trailer.

 

"I not want to kill them!" Oft steered the truck into traffic. "Why that Marts so mean? I want to see Boss, right now. Him going to really be mad at Marts, when him finds out that Relle took his place and killed Perry. I think Marts and Relle working for Gretz. Stun, I not like what is in my head. Use your mind calling and tell Grik or Barcot."

 

"We tell Boss, first! Him should be told that Relle and Marts is killing everyone. Boss said to buy them off! Not kill them all! You still gots that fancy talking box?" Oft glanced over at Stun.

 

"I keepin' it in my boot. Why Boss need fire suits?" Stun glanced over at Oft. "There is Fire Hall!"

 

"Dragons give Boss hot time!" Oft pulled up saw the firemen were cleaning their trucks. "Them still home!"

 

"I fix!" Stun strolled to the back of the truck and grabbed a gas can. He casually walked down the street to an old vacant shed and threw the gas can inside. No one was around. Stun threw a lit match into the shed and ran to tell the firemen about the fire. He ran up to the fire station and inside. "HURRY!! Fire in shed down the street. YOU BETTER HURRY!!"

 

Afterwards, Stun turned, walked back to the truck. "Oft, them leavin' soon. I tell them about fire down the street. Them even thank me! See, there them go!"

 

After the fire hall was free of men. Oft and Stun walked into the fire hall and began to look around. "There no fire suits in here!" Oft turned to see Stun taking a brass fire bell from the wall. "Where are fire suits?"

 

"Them suppose to be here!" Stun turned around and grabbed some other items as they left.

 

As they drove past the fire, Stun noticed the firemen using the fire suits for the fire. "Boss can forget the fire suits! I not taking it off fireman! Let's go!" Stun watched as Oft pulled the truck up to a Hamburger Takeout and Good Food Station as they called it. "I wants lots of pickles!"

 

"I want to get something to eat, before we go after Hamel's women. I not like this idea! I calling Boss." Oft watched as the girl handed him back the change. "Thanks Lady!"

 

"Let's go!" Stun pulled out this two-way radio from his boot and watched as Oft drove towards the hill overlooking the town.

 

"Oh, BOSS! It is Stun here! We gots to talk!" Stun called out.

 

"What is it Stun?" Boss's voice came back.

 

"Wizards killing everyone! Relle contacted Marts and said him and Rift just killed Perry!" Stun waited for several minutes, because there was dead silence. "Boss, you still there?"

 

"Yes Stun, I am still here! I don't know what to do! Try to protect the others, as best you can. I'll think of a way to deal with that wizard. Get the women to safety. Are Brett and Carrie all right?" Boss sounded concerned. "I never wanted this to happen. This means the Councils are on to me. I figured Marts and Relle were on the Councils side. Protect the Hamels as best you can. Can you help the ranger? I will contact True Grey and warn him."

 

"Brett and Carrie are all right! Carrie has moved to Powell River. Stun and me send warning to Harrison at police station. We tells him to protect Perry. Not even police could help Perry. We sorry Boss! We try! Tell Grik what him triplets is doing. Marts is to meet us at the mobile as planned. Him is planning to kill Hamel men there. Ranger Stan, him father, Doc is looking after Carrie. Our spies tells us that. Sure glad Tella Beings still our friends. Red found Brett and took him home. We find this out ourselves. Marts not know Brett has gone home with Red. Marts not know about them. We did find out that Rift's gang have been trying to kill Brett, because he is Bradley Bosnic's nephew, same with Carrie. Rift is cousin to Marts and Relle. Boss, we try our best to look after Hamels for you. Gets us help!" Oft shouted into the radio. "Maybe, if we get Ranger Stan's Boss mad. Stan's Boss fires Ranger Stan. Then Ranger Stan out of work and maybe wizard leave him alone. What you think?"

 

"I'm coming to the mobile home for a while. Get the women for me! While in town, contact Mary and Flo. Have them aware of what has happened. Tell Flo to start cleaning up those old army bunkers she found years ago. We will use them to keep the humans we find who are in trouble." Boss sighed off. "Maybe, I can protect them better. Contact Larissa and tell her as well. See that she watches her back. Try whatever you can think of. Help them! I'll get Barcot and Grik to help the Hamels."

 

"We do as you say. Boss, we also find out that when Brett get shot last time, Gretz was after his spirit. We heard that Gretz told others that Perry is a real prince. How her know that? Is Perry real prince?" Oft glanced over at Stun.

 

"No, Perry is not a prince. Why would Gretz get that idea?" Boss sighed for a moment as he tried to think. "I'll have a talk with Marts and see if I cannot get some answers. You two have done very well. Keep everyone safe for me."

 

Oft and Stun first went to contact Mary, Flo and Larissa. Afterwards they went to the truck and sat waiting for the Hamel women to show themselves. Oft and Stun found the Hamel women and took them to see Boss at the trailer. Boss moved everyone to the area where Richard and his son had been seen last. Boss had Stun and Oft put the women to sleep before bringing them to the trailer in the woods.

 

******

 

 

Before meeting his father, Hamel gathered up all his things, which he needed. He found the smaller investigative truck of his fathers in the back parking lot at the office. Hamel drove the smaller truck to where Darren had his car parked. Hamel hitched the car to the truck by the tow bar, then drove off away from the town of Powell River and headed back towards the ferry docks. He parked the truck at a gas station where his father would always gas up. He told the attendants to service the truck. Hamel said that he would return that night to get the truck before the station closed. Hamel then took Darren's car and drove to Powell River. He drove to an area and called his father. This time Richard answered. He told his son to meet him at a certain location.

 

Richard had found Hamel his youngest son. "Ham, you are to return to the cabin, and tell Stan what is going on. Your brother and I will wait here for my contact. He is suppose to contact us within the hour."

 

Hamel told his father about Perry and Carrie. Richard listened with great interest. "Second thoughts, get your mother and sister to Vancouver. I want them safe! Take them to Kevin!" Richard handed Hamel a stack of papers. "Put these documents away! Here are the keys for the iron boxes in the basement. If for any reason you are told by Boss to get out. Go! I only realized that Boss is the person who has been warning us of all these dangers. Do as he says! I want you to tell no one this. Boss is my... " Richard was then interrupted.

 

?All right, Dad! I will take mom and Kala to Kevin?s house first. Dad, it was a man called Relle and Rift who just killed Perry. I have pictures and audio tape of their conversation outside of Carrie?s home. Hamel stuffed the documents into his shirt, under the framework of his body brace and started to leave the area. He turned around. ?Dad, Rift confesses to killing Nile and Rose on that tape. I have hidden the evidence.?

 

?Good! On those keys I gave you is a key to my deposit box. You know where it is. Get those papers to Harrison as soon as possible! Fred and Harrison were right, something is about to bust loose!? Richard watched his son limping away from him.

 

Suddenly, a man appeared out of nowhere. "Not so fast! Richard nice to see you, again." Boss walked closer to the private eye.

 

"So, you are alive!" Richard took a deep breath. "Why would you do such a terrible things? You killed your own son!"

 

"No! I did not! This man's brother did! If you want your wife and daughter to live, you will back off this case, immediately! It's over Richard! You don't know or understand what you are up against." Boss turned and showed Richard, Bess and Kala who were being held by another man. "You will do as I say! Richard, I have no time to argue with you! Just do as I say!" Boss vanished into the woods with the women. Leaving the wizard, Oft and Stun to take Richard and his two sons back to town.

 

?Now I am in charge!? Marts had other ideas and grabbed Ham. "Now, you will kill the ranger called Stan. Burn his cabin in town to the ground. If you don'ts, I'll do this to your mother and sister." Marts turned and evoked his magical powers to make Richard and Darren do his bidding. "Kneel!" The wizard made both men kneel down before him by using his magic.

 

Richard turned to look up at Ham. "Play the game, Son! Play the game!"

 

Marts let loose with a fireball, which engulfed Richard and Darren. Ham turned to run, but the wizard threw him to the ground. "You will kill the ranger or I'll kill your women as easily as those two. Take him back to the town!" Marts vanished from the area.

 

Oft had turned to Hamel and lifted him up. He carried the young man to the truck. He was in shock. "Ham, I'll protect your women. I promise! Please, do as this wizard says. Him crazy man! I'll call Boss and tell him what has happened." Oft had moved Ham out of the fire site.

 

Stun was trying to put out the fire on the men. Suddenly, Barcot and Grik appeared and grabbed the two Hamel men. Barcot turned to Stun. "As far as anyone is concerned these men are both dead! Now, go! Help the child."

 

"Oft, them dead! We better find Boss and tell women, what Richard's last words were. Boss not need to kill wizard, cause I is!" Stun was grinding his yellowed teeth together as he walked back to Oft. "Marts will be dead before him reach Daisydale. Me will see to that!"

 

Upset, and ready to go after Marts, Oft placed a ring on Ham's finger. "Listen to me! I know killing is not nice. So, here is what you do. You wait til dark, then call ranger out of cabin. Burn cabin! Then give ranger ring as payment for cabin. I not want him hurt. Tell ranger what is going on. This gold ring worth plenty of your bucks. Ham, I's really sorry about your father and brother. I's promises to treasure you sister and mother. I's takes good care of them for you. Sorry, we can't take you with us. Marts and Relle will kills you, too!"

 

"Oft! If wizard finds out you helping Ham we both in trouble, but I not care now. Marts and Relle started this war! Now, we go? to finish it! Ham, tell ranger to pretend him cabin burn down. Put word in newspaper and post paper on Ranger's barn door in forest. I will put spell on door so paper comes to me. Get ranger to say him dead. That way you keep the ring. We's promise to return yours women as soon as wizard is dead. Ham, please trust us!" Stun had knelt down in front of Hamel and was rubbing the young man's cheek. "We get Marts for you! We promise! We promise to bring back your mother and sister when it is safe."

 

Ham was still in shock from seeing his father and brother murdered. He stared up at the two ugly pig faced men. "I will hunt you down. If it is the last thing I ever do. Tell Boss; I'm coming after him! I'll find away!"

 

?Okay! You gather up things and come after us. Here is map! I give you this too. When you get to town of Landor, go to inn ask to see Seena. Oft slipped a paper into Hamel's hand. "We promise to do our best and take care of your family. Here!"

 

Stun put his hand on Ham's shoulder. "I's sending you to town where Ranger lives. You keep this ring of mine, until we bring you family back to you." Stun began to chant and teleported Ham to a building just outside of the town of Powell River.

 

Ham gazed down at the two rings. Hurt by what had happened, Ham just stood staring at the rings in disbelief. He thought about what Stun had said. Even though in shock, Ham knew neither ugly man wanted his family hurt. Ham was thankful that Oft and Stun were not mean like the wizard. It gave Ham a little hope that he may see his mother and sister again some day. Ham opened the paper in his other hand and could see it was a map with a trail leading around the back of Mist Mountain. He could see the fog bank as to the south or the hand drawn map. On the map were marked friends and bad people. There were even homes marked as safe house with food and clothes. Ham put the map away for he knew to go there he would need help. Ham would have to think this through. There were instructions to dressing robes and a cloak. Everything was written down in English.

 

Ham began to walk along the road until he reached the outskirts of town. He went into the nearest coffee shop to try to think. After an hour, Ham looked down at his wristwatch. He rose to his feet paid for his coffee and hurried bank to where he had hidden his things. He removed all the articles from his deposit box. He called a cab to take him back to Darren?s car. Ham went home and entered the house. He removed all the documents of his fathers from the iron box and put them into Darren?s car. He removed that documents from his braces and leaned over to put them into a folder that had fallen on the floor. That is when he saw someone moving around his parent?s backyard. Hamel lay across the front seat and peer up at the man trying to break in. The house alarm went off. Hamel watched as the man ran for his life. Hamel keyed the alarm to stop after the man was gone. He reached under the seat and called the office. ?Sandy, it is all right, I set off the alarm. Sorry!? Ham drove the car to the back lane. He leaned back against the seat and began to cry. He tried to remember what his father had said about Boss. Even Boss did not want them harmed. Hamel wrote that statement down, because it stuck in his mind. ?Back off Richard, you don?t know what you are up against.? Hamel stared out the window of Darren?s car. ?What have you gotten us into, dad?? For the longest time he just sat there trying to think of what to do. ?I?ll wait for Brett to contact me! If he is on the Isles maybe he can find mother and Kala.? Hamel went to gather up what he would need, while he waited for Brett?s call.

 

Flip had heard everything and had taped what was happening. He could see that Ham was crying and did not know what to do. He placed his tiny hand on Ham?s fingers. ?It will be all right. I used the camera and sound like I see you do and taped everything. You stay here and wait for Brett to call. I taking pictures to my leaders and will show them what is going on. You do as Brett tell you. I come back really fast.

 

Flip left through a portal and walked into a room. He looked around and saw an Argon near a doorway. ?What kind of job you send me on. You know that me almost gets toasted by Marts.?

 

The Argon turned around and watched as Flip changed to his true form. ?What are you doing here??

 

Flip showed the Argon the tape of what had just happened to Richard and his sons. ?What you going to do about it??

 

The Argon handed back the recorder to Flip. ?Barcot and Grik have the two humans. They are burnt, but alive. We will see they live. You are to pretend that they are dead. Richard told us that Bess has divorced him. They are not married any longer. What I want you to do is to help get Bess and Kala back to Ham. How is the child doing??

 

?Not good. He is waiting for Brett to call him. Relle have killed Boss?s son Perry. Oft and Stun as you saw are going to kill Marts.? Flip could see the Argon nodding his head.

 

?Good let them. I will get help to Oft and Stun. You get yourself back to Ham and keep him on track.? The Argon rose to his feet and walked over to the cupboard in the room. Here give this to Ham. It with help settle him down. Any trouble, get Ham brought here to me.?

 

?Yes!? Flip hurried off out the portal and back to Ham.

 

My top boss sends you this. Drink it!? Flip handed the drink to Ham. ?We go and get something to eat. I pretend to be you little brother. I always be here for you.?

 

?Thanks Flip!? Ham could see Flip changing to his human form and age himself to about six years old. ?You get smarter every day. Let?s go have something to eat.? Ham slowly drove off down the road.

 

?I told to tell you that our Gods from Isles have your father and brother. Them will be safer with our Gods. Maybe some day you get to see your father and brother again.? Flip hugged Ham?s arm.

 

?What a nice way of putting it? Thanks Flip! You, Brett and Little One are my only friends. We have all been through so much.? Ham pulled into a caf? parking lot.

 

?My boss said that him sending Oft and Stun help to protect your mother and sister. We will get them back for you.? Flip climbed out of the driver?s side door and held Ham?s hand as they walked into the caf?.

 

********

 

Meanwhile, Red and Shadow had left for the town of Stayn. As they travelled along, Shadow started to make mental notes of the conditions of the lands. The roads were full of huge potholes. There were areas where the potholes were fewer. In other locations the roads had been completely flooded out. While still other areas were covered with deep mud and large rocks from land slides. It was a difficult trip, even for them being on horseback. Though the roads were in terrible condition they still made good time. Red would evoke his magic as they travelled along. Sometimes, they used the narrow shoulders of the road or the dried up ditches to travel on. By noon, they had reached the top of Serpent Hill overlooking the town of Stayn. The panoramic view gave Shadow a feeling of wonderment. For his eyes beheld a most wondrous sight. Before his eyes were lands that would date back millions of years to the beginning of time. Plants, trees and other rock structures which Shadow has only seen in books about the beginning of time. Shadow even imagined dinosaurs walking these lands not to long ago.

 

Red had decided to rest the horses and have their noon meal. "It's all down hill from here! See over there! That clump of trees is the entranceway to Landor. There is a very good healer there called Seena. She was a close friend of my mothers." Red pointed to a town in the distance. "We should be at Talon's Inn, before night fall, if all goes well. I think we had better take the hunting trail, which the elves here use. It would be far less dangerous for both of us. It will save us about three hours travelling time. Serpent Hill takes to long and it could take longer, if we ran into ambushers who ride the length of it. We'll take our hunting short cut through the Spruce Forest. Few people use that trail, nowadays." Red mounted up and watched as Shadow mounted up on Old Grey.

 

"Red, who's in charge of repairing roads around here? These roads are terrible." Shadow was upset that the road conditions were so bad.

 

"Shadow, roads are the least of our worries around here. It's my job, but with people vanishing. I think you understand." Red sighed as he glanced over at his grandson.

 

As they rode along, Shadow took out his notebook and began to make a list of what needed to be done to upgrade the roads. He did not know whom he would have to contact about roads, but he intended to do something about them.

Shadow was starting to get the picture of the living conditions of these people. By what he saw, it was no wonder Misty had chosen to live in a cave. Her cavern was like a palace compared to the way others lived. The houses he saw were nothing more than broken down shacks and sheds with blankets hanging up to keep out the elements. Many of the old houses were in drastic need of repairs and some even had no roofs at all. The more Shadow witnessed the more upset he became. There were many things, which Shadow took into consideration like the type of trees, which grew here were not suitable for buildings. The best bet would be the mud, grass, palms or straw - there was in ample supply of those items. Mud lined the roads it was a type of red clay. This gave Shadow some of the tools he would need to fix up the homes if he could persuade their leaders into letting him try. Small red brick houses would stand up better to the area. Then as they rode along, the more the elf child saw and the more Shadow was getting a strange feeling about these disappearances. From what Red had taught him about being a woodsman and reading the signs of nature. Shadow began a concentrated study of the roads and areas they travelled through. Shadow made notes about what he had seen and his feelings about what was going on. He'd glanced up at Red, but said nothing about what he how he was feeling. Ever since Red had changed Shadow to elf, the child become more sensitive to his immediate surroundings and others emotions buried deep within.

 

As they rode through small settlements of people Shadow would take care to note in his book that many were getting fed up with their living conditions, but none seemed to know just how to prevent it or help themselves. He saw some people trying to fix up their homes only to have the whole building fall down. It was plain to see that they did not understand the concept of repairing something, before it rotted away to nothing. It was as if they were very primitive people just learning to use tools. Nor did they understand the concept of work. It seemed that for each settlement of workers, there were men sitting around in the middle of these slaves or farmers doing nothing but eating and talking to each other. There were several business stalls on the roads side, selling everything from clothing to food. What puzzled Shadow the most was the wagon tracks entwined with tire tracks from larger vehicles from the human world. Shadow had seen the imprint of the track mark Mia had made for Red. Shadow had not wanted to say anything, just yet, until he had the proper proof. Maria said no one listens to children, anyway.

 

At first, Shadow did not know what to make of it, but as his awareness of things became more sensitive and acute, other senses began to take on a whole new meaning. His eyesight in the dark was better than it had ever been. In the daylight his eyesight was becoming that of an eagle. He could see for miles. Everything he saw was so crystal clear. His other senses were reacting as well. For his hearing was becoming sharp and very acute. He could hear whispers of insects moving through the forest. His most sensitive senses were his touch and smell. He could smell the sweat from the horses. The smell of fear from people as they rode by was truly upsetting to Shadow. Some people would hide their faces as they passed. Others would give Red gifts as if he were a God or some king. Shadow had never experienced sensations like these before. He had studied Yoga for a short time. He was experiencing something he had only read about, but nothing could have readied him for his sense of smell. To be able to smell the fear in someone was incredible. Mia had told him that elves were very sensitive people. This was ridiculous and Shadow was sure that this is what Mia was trying to tell him about. He was not afraid for he could sense that Mia was right, and that what he was experiencing was coming naturally to him. As they road along, Shadow began to let his body and mind become one with nature.

 

Just before they left the bottom of Serpent Road. Shadow saw a child selling fruit. "Red, can we stop and buy some fruit." Shadow suggested, mainly because he loved fruit.

 

No one needed to tell Red that Shadow was very concerned about the conditions and thought his grandson was showing pity for the child. "Here, jump down and buy his basket of mixed fruits." Red handed Shadow some gold coins.

 

Shadow dismounted and walked over to the child. "How much for the whole basket?"

 

Dark eyes shone though the child's tiny face, which was covered in dirt, but a big smile could be seen as he gazed up at Shadow. "One gold for the basket, Master!"

 

Shadow knelt down to the child's height. He looked carefully at the fruit in the basket, which had been well washed and even polished. "It's worth more than that! I'll give you four gold! Not a gold less! Anyone who takes pride in his work deserves a bonus."

 

Lifting up the basket with both his tiny hands the child smiled at Shadow. "Here, Master! Thank you, Master!?

 

?No, Thank you!? Shadow handed the child the four gold coins. "My name is Shadow. I'll see you, again. This fruit looks delicious. I see you grow it yourselves. I'll recommend you to all my friends. What is your name?"

 

"Grub, me name, Master! I mean Shadow! Thanks!" Grub smiled, again. "Yes, mother and me look after all the fruit round trees. A man gave mother some saplings many years ago. He said that we could sell the left over, if we wished. The only rules he gave us were to take good care of them, and if he comes by to give him some fruit. He comes by once a year. I has been saving to buy some seeds to plant a garden of root crops for next year. You drops by then. I have fresh root crops for you."

 

"Thank you, Grub! We will be seeing each other again real soon." Shadow mounted up and handed some fruit to Red. "Are they all like this?"

 

?Most are!? Red nodded his head as he rode off. "I've been trying to set up a market for these people, but other things get in my way. Even Eric, my apprentice has been working on trying to help them."

 

"Red, even some of the others settlements we have passed had fine products for sale. Can I try to help these people? Please!" Shadow was concerned, but he also had some ideas of how to help these people.

 

"Shadow, I think that might be a very good idea. That will be your project. Try to find a central location for the market. Maybe, Talon can help you. He has often said there should be a market for these people." Red ate a piece of fruit as they rode along. "I'm surprised! Grub's fruit is much cleaner than he is! He takes pride in his produce!"

 

With an impish smile on his face, Shadow chuckled to himself. ?Oh, I'll set up a market for them. I'll fix the roads and their homes with the money I charge them for their stand and stall fees. If I work it right, all monies will be returned to the people. Just to see them living in better conditions would be payment enough for me.? ?Red, I'll need some operating capital to start off with." Shadow was making notes as they went.

 

"I'll be your financial backer. Start off small and work your way up to larger." Red saw an impish smile on Shadow's face. "What have you got planned?"

 

"I was thinking of starting out small!" Shadow continued to smile as he rode along. He saw many men just sitting around wells taking and drinking whatever. Shadow looked over at Red. "Is that all these people do is sit around and do nothing?"

 

"No! These are guards for the farmers. They do protect these workers and others who are selling items. You saw that hawk sitting in the branches over Grub's head. Well, that is a changeling and he will alerts the guards, if Grub were in trouble. It's not much, but it's all they have for security. This isle is the quietest of all of them. I'll leave the market, roads and homes to you. Try cleaning up Stayn Isle, first. You will find less trouble here. I would start at Landor and work my way down. Or start at Stayn and work my way up." Red smiled at Shadow riding beside him. The packhorses still followed. "I'll see you get good maps, a proper guide and warrior force to go with you. It will take a while, so maybe, get all documents ready first for me to take to the Conclave for approval. Everything must go through the Conclave of Wizards first to gain their approval."

 

Now, Shadow had a goal. "Red, this would make a good cover story for my spies. No Elders would think of children doing such things. I'll get Grub as well to help us. A Traveling Salesman or Market Manager as a spy!"

 

"Excellent plan! Combine Misty's children and computers, we may have a winning team for a change." Smiling, Red patted Shadow on the back. "You always did work out things better than most children!" As they rode along, Red began to understand the full extent of Shadow's plans. Red had over two hundred guards. There was at least one child to each guard?s family. "That would give us over two hundred spies!" Thinking to himself, Red could see what Shadow had planned. "Sure, train the children what to look for. Keep them at a distance! Send in the adults and watch the Councils spies run with Shadow's children watching who is doing what. I'll get Golden Thread to give my grandson some spider-elf children. Spiders as guards! Spot and Speck do a marvellous job protecting me, now." Then it hit Red. I give Shadow some spiders. He teaches them karate! Start running Council, here comes my Shadow!"

 

They were two miles from the town of Stayn, when they came upon an old dwarf who was kicking at his handpull cart. They started to ride past the three-foot high man, with the dark sandy grey hair, moustache and beard.

 

The elf child could sense frustration in the dwarf, just by the looks of the cart. Shadow could see it had seen better days. The whole thing was held together with pieces of ivy vines and tree pitch.

 

Glancing over at Shadow to see his expressions of seeing a dwarf, Red shrugged his shoulders and looked up at the sky, stopped his horse, then reined it around and heading back to the dwarf. "Sir, do you need some help to fix your cart?"

 

In a deep gruff voice the dwarf replied. "I's needs no help to fix this pile of junk. What I's needs is a new cart? Not this junk!" With that the dwarf kicked the cart even harder than before. He started screaming and hopping around on one foot.

 

Red leapt from his horse to help the man. "Sir, let us help you! Here, sit down! So, I can take a look at your foot." Red helped the dwarf to the back of the cart.

 

The angry little man was very upset and plunked himself down on the edge of the cart. All at once, he shot into the air yelling and screaming louder than before he sat down. Red quickly inspected the cart to find that the dwarf had sat on a splinter of wood sticking up from between two boards. He looked closer at the dwarf's foot and could see a splinter protruding from the man's boot. Before Red could say or do anything the dwarf had pulled the splinter from his foot.

 

Walking to the front of the cart, the dwarf grabbed his battle-axe and proceeded to chop his cart into splinters. "Ye, not stick me, again! Ye, get no more fix'n from me!" The dwarf just kept hacking away at his cart, while chips were flying everywhere.

 

"Shadow, come give me a hand!" Red grunted as he lifted a box from the cart. Red and Shadow tied the box onto one of the packhorses backs. Red whispered to his grandson. "I usually don't have much to do with dwarves, but this fellow is at wits end. This dwarf reminds me of Nile's friend. That was the only dwarf I have ever liked, besides my friend Morgan. This one is much like them both. Morgan now guards the lands, which were once my parents homestead. Digger saved your father and Talon?s lives when, they were attacked by dragons. Digger was killed. Both Morgan and Digger have gone beyond friendship many times." Red jerked up his hood and hid his face.

 

Shadow's senses told him that his grandfather really missed both dwarves and that Red was still grieving for Digger as well as his parents. Shadow knew Red was crying under his hood. The child helped his grandfather to load up the dwarf?s smaller things onto the older packhorse. The heavier pieces were loaded and tied onto the black packhorse.

 

Red had collected his thoughts. "This dwarf has had enough grief for one day. There! This old black horse can carry it easily." Red turned his attention to the dwarf, after they had loaded the man's things. The cart was nothing more than a pile of broken splinters by the time the dwarf finished chopping at it.

 

"Sir, your things are loaded. We're ready to leave for Stayn." Red watched the dwarf as he turned around.

 

"We'll give you a ride to town." Shadow called out.

 

The dwarf looked up at Red and walked over to the packhorse. Red helped the dwarf up onto the other packhorse. They rode off down the road towards Stayn.

 

All the way to town the elves could hear was the dwarf mumbling under his breath. Darkness was fast approaching as the trio arrived at Stayn. The streets were crowded with people. Shadow could sense that all these people in town had come for protection. Large stonewalls could be seen surrounding the town. The stonework looked to be new. There was a huge iron gate at the entrance, with six giant guards standing watch. These guards bowed to Red as they entered the town. The people were all terrified of something out on the Isles.

 

 

 

 

A five minute ride was taking them as long as twenty minutes. The whole area around

the Inn and the stables was bustling with activity. A small boy came running out to greet them. "Board ye horses, Sir? The toothless lad grinned as he recognized the wizard. "Oh Sir, it is ye, Master Red. Master Talon has been expectin' ye. I's take care of ye things and horses."

 

"When did they build the wall and gate?" Red nodded to the child. The boy grabbed the reins and led the horses inside the stables. "Take care of this gentleman's things as well." Red turned to the dwarf. "Sir, my grandson and I will be staying here at the Inn of Stayn. You can pick up your gear anytime. The stable boy will even store it for you if you want."

 

"About six months ago, they started to build that wall. Sure happy it's finished. Thank ye for the help!" The dwarf gave the elves a strange look. "Come, ye dinner and drinks are on me, this night. They call me, Hardhammer from Dwarfdale."

 

"We accept, you kind offer!" Red watched the dwarf limping. "Sir, should you not see to your wounds, first?"

 

Standing with his arms crossed in front of him, the dwarf replied. "Look Wizard! I's can heal, meself. I's a Healing Cleric, ye know!" The dwarf turned to the stable boy. ?Send out some people to get those two injured horses. I?s finds them wandering around the back trail just north of Spruce. I?s took them to the first farm on the road north. I?s told the farmer I?s sent someone to get them. Two giants showed up and are guarding the horses. They had Hornbull bridles in their mouths. I healed their cuts as best I could.?

 

?Send a giant force to bring them back, immediately. I think I know who the owner is. Take them to my stables in Red Mule.? Red glanced at Shadow. ?I believe they are Splat?s horses. I pray they are! He is a good friend of Joleen. Those horses were like his family. They are all he has left after his family was killed. That is what I understand from Joleen.?

"What's a Healing Cleric, Red?" Shadow asked with an innocent expression on his face. He had not heard that turn before.

 

"Well, here on the Isles, they are like a priest, doctor and a wizard all combined into one. The Healing Clerics heal with spells, prayers or herbs. Their gods help them to heal people though prayer or sometimes by use healing spells or herbal medicines. Some travel around healing people and some belong to healing groups from small missions. These places are where these special healing skills are taught. Anyone chosen to be a Healing Cleric is indeed a noble person." Red looked down at the dwarf and nodded his head.

The dwarf had never heard anyone explain what a cleric was; at least, not in that way. He thought to himself. "I's must get to know these two elves. They be strange! Very strange, indeed!" The Dwarf studied the elves every move. "Come, me stomach has been stickin' to me backbone. It has been a long time since I's had a tasty meal. Talon serves the best!"

 

Red chuckled to himself as he opened the door to the inn. The trio entered a dim lit room with only lanterns glowing. In front of them was a desk with a young lady taking names. Red reached over and grabbed Shadow's arm and pulled the lad through the crowds, which were in the tavern part of the inn.

 

"Red, why don't they turn on some lights in here? It's hard to see!" Shadow was looking around for a light switch.

 

Red pulled Shadow forward. "Because, we have no electricity in our world." Red looked around the room and started to walk towards a table where a single man was sitting.

 

Thinking to himself, Shadow realized something important. "I'll need a generator to recharge my cell phone and to run the computer. At least I have my own money. I must see that Maria gets a generator. Electricity? Where could I get enough water? Wonder if they have any large lakes. Maybe, that old mill would have enough power. I'll have to check it out!" Shadow jotted down in pen on his hand electricity, generator. "Priorities, first! Get a small generator and gas!"

 

As they approached the table, a man stood up to greet them. "It's good to see you Father!" The elf was not like other elves Shadow had seen. This one was taller with a very muscular build and was even on the heavy side. He had sandy coloured hair with dark streaks running through it, with full beard and moustache. He was more than just elf, even though he had pointed ears. "It has been such a long time. I'm glad you called me, last night. As you can see! We have been crowded like this every night, since the trouble started." The bearded elf sat down after he shook hands with Red.

 

"Yes, we have seen signs of trouble ever since we left Misty's lair." Red pulled on his long robes, which he had changed into at Misty's cave.

 

"Talon, I'd like you to meet Hardhammer. This fine young elf is your nephew, Shadow!" Red chuckled to himself.

 

"Pleased to meet you!" Shadow stared at Talon with a surprised expression on his face. "I had an uncle? What else is grandfather keeping from me?" Shadow thought to himself.

Talon greeted the dwarf first. "My Old Friend it has been a long time. What brings you to my humble inn?"

 

The dwarf had taken off his boot and was tending to his foot as he replied. "That cart of mine! I's chopped it into pieces just this very day!" The dwarf gritted his teeth as he pulled out another splinter of wood.

 

"Well, I think you should have retired that cart years ago." Talon turned and looked at Shadow sitting quietly, gazing around the room. He walked over to him and put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "So, you're Shadow? Well, I must say, you really do look like your father. Red adopted me. Your father and I grew up together. One day, I'll tell you some of our adventures. Like the time, we went out after a giant." Talon could see that Shadow was waiting to hear the story. So, he continued.

 

"There was this mean old giant who liked to steal food and livestock from the farms around Red Mule. Your father and I decided to teach this giant a lesson. Late one night, while the giant slept, we decided to give him a hot foot to drive him off. Having other ideas, the giant began to smash up everything in the area. Before, we could tell Red what we had done. The giant had smashed Red's old barn and several other buildings around his tower." Talon paused took a sip of dwarven ale. "Well, when Red heard the noise. He came out to investigate. He saw this giant heading right for his tower. Red was so angry, he began throwing fireballs at the giant to drive him away. Afterwards, when Red heard our story. He shut us in the tower. Then he made us clean and polish all the old rusty armour he could find. When we were finished that job. Red made us scrub the stairs, all one thousand seven hundred and sixty-two steps. It took us weeks. I'll never forget that as long as I live." Talon turned to Red. "I guess you saw the wall around town. We had to do something six people vanished from my camp out back of my Inn. So, we got Bon's father to help us build the wall. It took two weeks to complete it. Well, now the camp is safe! There are six giant guards out back to make sure, with six more on the main gates. All it cost me is food. A cheap price for a life or two."

 

The dwarf was laughing at Shadow sitting spell bound listening to his uncle.

 

"We had to do something!" Talon looked at Red and smiled. "Well, enough stories for, now! What can I getcha' to eat? Today's special is Roast Boar. Fresh killed, well hung! By my own hands!"

 

"Sounds good Talon!" Red leaned back against the back of the chair. "I'll have a tankard of the special ale."

 

Then Shadow ordered. "I'll have a hamburger, with fries and a chocolate shake."

 

Talon raised his eyebrows. "A what? With a what? And what?"

 

"Give Shadow the same as me." Red could not contain his laughter any longer. "Shadow, these people don't know what some of your different foods are. Maybe, one day they will, but for now, you'll have to eat what the rest of us do." Red was trying to control his laughter, and finally pulled his hood back over his head. "Talon, bring Shadow a tankard of the ale, as well." Red was finally starting to calm down.

 

"Carrie gave me the recipe, years ago. It is Ginger Beer." Talon could see the relieved expression on the young elf's face.

 

"Yes please, make mine a large!" Shadow smiled at his uncle. "You know Aunt Carrie?"

 

"A large it is! Yes, I do know your aunt." Talon was still in love with Carrie. He had loved her for well over twenty-six years.

 

"I'll have the same as the elves." The dwarf ordered. Talon tried to explain to the dwarf that the ale was not dwarfish ale, but Hardhammer still wanted to try the Ginger Beer. He was always game for anything.

 

"If Hardhammer doesn't like it! I'll drink his!" Shadow glanced around the room. The tavern was full of all sorts of different people and beings. Many of which Shadow had never seen before not even in books of legend or folklore. He did recognize the minotaur he saw. He just never figured they were so huge and hairy. There were some ugly human types, which by their size, could have only been ogres. Shadow did see several grey skinned elves with dark charcoal grey hair and red eyes. He saw several smaller women, which could have only been changelings from what Red had said. Shadow watched as a centaur ordered ale and began to drink. Two small men climbed up on the centaur's back and began to drink their ale as well. Well, at least, they had a seat where they could be seen and not trampled. Shadow slowly sipped his ginger beer.

 

Hardhammer was impressed with the ginger beer and to everyone's surprise he ordered another. He sat back in his chair and patted his stomach. "Now, I can drink all I wants and not get drunk. Great drink! It even has a slight tang to it and a little kick. Good drink for fighters! It even leaves ye with a clear head. It even gets rid of the dust in ones throat! Amazing stuff!"

 

After dinner, Red went out to check on the horses and to bring Joleen inside. Red overheard Talon telling the dwarf that they were full up for the night. Red told Talon that dwarf could sleep on a cot in his room.

Hardhammer smiled at Red. "Thanks Wizard!"

 

They went to Red's room. Hardhammer did not mine sharing a room with these two elves. In fact, he didn't even mind their company. He sat down on his cot and began to think to himself. "I's wonder, why these two is so different? I's has gots to find out. Red was never like this before. I's known him, since he was younger. Never once has I's seen him laugh like he did, tonight. I's don't think he recognizes me. Well, after Takrus sent those dragons after me for killing Henten. I guess, I have aged and changed. Not using my given name does hide my true name. There are a lot of Hardhammers in those towns on the Isles, and below in the Underground. That grandson of Red's! What is he? He sure has a great influence over that old elf. Why would they offer to share their room or even stop to help me get to town? Elves do not do things like that! Well, I's gonna find out." Hardhammer pulled off his boots and began to give his sore foot a good cleaning. He healed his foot as he watched and listened to the elves talking.

 

Red bedded down Joleen. He knew the dwarf was watching him. Red glanced at the dwarf, again. The old elf knew that dwarf from somewhere, but could not place him. The dwarf finished healing his foot and began repairing his boot.

 

"Shadow, I realize that many things in this world are strange to you. I would feel better if you had a teacher or someone who knew the Isles. It must be someone who can travel. They must be a person who has no fear of learning new things. There is one more important requirement. He must know how to fight to protect you." Red sounded concerned.

 

Hardhammer leapt to his feet from his cot. "Red, I's can handle the job! I's has travelled all over these Isles. I's know how to fight. I's willing to learn new things. I's can teach Shadow and he can teach me!"

 

Red shook his head in reply. "Hardhammer, do you know who I am?"

 

"Red, ye don't remember me?" The dwarf began, "I's know it been a long time. Red, it is me, Digger! I's was the one who made Stinger for Nile. Talon, recently gave me back Stinger. I's just repair the chip in its blade. Red, I's has known you for years. I's also know about the Forbidden World. I's know Shadow was raised there by Carrie." Slowly Red rose to his feet and stared at Digger. The dwarf continued. "It was just before Nile gots married. I foughts two dragons, I's was almost eaten! I's helds off the dragons, until the boys got out of the tunnel. Then it fells in on me. As it fell on top of me, a small tunnel opened and I's escaped through a small tunnel. It takes me weeks to gets out. I's even missed Nile's wedding." Digger heaved a sigh. "Anyway, some Healing Clerics from High Bluff area found me. I's was badly hurt. So, I's has to stay with them. I's became one of them, after I's was healed. I's finished my Healers Apprenticeship with them. I's tried to make it on me own. With all the trouble Takrus is causing on the Isles, I's decided to come home. I knew Talon would be here." Digger could see the surprised expression on Red's face.

 

Red grabbed Digger and carried him over to the lantern. He looked closely at the dwarf's face. "Digger, it really is you! After all these years! Well, my boys said you could dig your way out of anything. I guess they were right! It is good to see you!" Red put Digger on the floor and shook his hand. "You never had all these whiskers before or the scars on your face. You've got the job!" Red shook hands with Digger. "At least, we have a good Cleric on our side. Welcome home, Digger!"

 

"Thanks Red! It's been a long time!" Digger walked over to Shadow and he sat down beside the child.

 

"I'll let you two get acquainted." Red grabbed his clean clothes. "Well, I'm going to the Tub Room to take a bath. Shadow, Digger here is one of the best dwarf fighters I know. Digger introduce Skullcrusher to Shadow."

 

Waiting for the wizard to leave, Digger leaned over and tussled Shadow's hair. "Tis' hard for me sometimes to talk about Nile. I's gets melancholy! Ye, sure look a lot like him. Talon told me about ye. I's never thought, I's would even get to see ye. Several years ago, I's found my way back to Stayn.? Digger placed Shadow?s hand on the battle-axe. ?This is a magical axe and will kill anyone it does not know or like. Just pet it gently.? Digger could feel the axe pulling away from him and inching its way over to the child. ?Skullcrusher like you and senses you are Nile?s son. Talon told me everything about Nile and Rose. They were gone by the time I had returned home. Talon even would tell me that ye were doing well in school. Oh, I's really miss Nile! Once long ago, I's helping Red's brother, Mel doing doctoring things. I's had gotten my things from the mission where the other healers were living. Decided to clear out after there were three raids on the mission. I's discovered that Stayn was safer than the mission. So, I's come home!"

 

Shadow reached out and held Digger's hands. "I finished my grade school with the highest marks in the class."

 

"Ye did?" Digger patted Shadow on the back. "Well done Lad! Talon?s father Mel had gone into hiding some years back. Thought I's could take over the old house where Mel use to live. I would be close if Talon or Red needs me!"

 

Shadow was getting tired and yawned. Digger helped Shadow take off his boots. The child went over to a washbasin and took off his shirt.

 

Digger was horrified. "Where did ye get all those scars from?"

 

"I'm a warrior! Red said I know how to fight better than someone called Lammorra." Shadow finished washing and put on his pyjamas. "Digger, I saw lots of elves on the way here. But never one like Uncle Talon?" Shadow was curious about seeing a bearded elf.

 

"Talon is half human and half elf. As I said his father, Mel was human and his mother elf. We have a few humans in our world most of them are barbarians. Talon's father came from the Forbidden World. He married one of Red's cousins. Her brother Vallon killed her when Talon was two years old. Mel remarried again, but someone threatened his new bride. They both vanished many years ago. We has not seen them since. They write to Emerald, but she does not say too much. Mel is a doctor. He was even teachin' me medicine. The elders were trying to kill his wife, so they left the Isles." Digger really liked Mel. He missed his friend and teacher.

 

Red returned to the room and put his dirty clothes into a bag. He went over to Shadow. "I see you are ready for bed. If you need us, we'll be downstairs with Talon. Good-night Shadow."

 

Digger and Red went to join Talon at his table. The barmaid brought over a tray of drinks for them.

 

"Father, I've talked to Mela. We both feel that I should come home for a while. Shadow will have to adjust to his new way of life and surroundings. He is so much like Nile. Isn't he?" Talon sat down. "Mela has gone up to see Shadow."

 

"Yes, Talon! He is very much like Nile and a fighter like Rose. I have seen the child fight. I would never get in his way. He has that inner fighting drive like Rose did. Misty's sons challenged Shadow. Now, both have bruised wrists, hands and arms, just from one blow. They even thanked Shadow for the bruises. He had them hold a giant branch then broke it with his feet. You know that branch Misty had. Well, it's splinters, now." Red could see Talon was laughing at what happened.

 

Mela had taken a tray of snacks up to Shadow. She knocked on the door.

 

Shadow answered. "Yes, may I help you?"

 

Mela smiled and shook her head. "I'm Mela. I am Talon's sister. Mel and Maia adopted me. Talon sent up these snacks for you. I must say, you have really grown." She was a small slender woman with pointed ears, although she looked to be elf. There was something about her that, maybe it was the fact that Shadow could see, some of Carrie in Mela. They had the same facial features and actions. Mela's sandy coloured hair was tied back in a long ponytail, which touched her waist. Her deep blue eyes sparkled as if they had light all their own; these features of Mela's reminded him of Carrie.

 

"Please, come in!" Shadow finally walked over to his bed to sit down.

 

Mela set down the tray on the table beside Shadow's bed. "Welcome home Shadow! I was busy getting Talon's clothes ready. He has decided to return home to be close to you. Is there anything you need?"

 

"Not really! I've been trying to go to sleep, but I guess I'm too excited about coming home. I feel so strange and confused at times. Misty explained that it was part of being an elf. Mela, I was raised as a human child. I was taught the human ways and religion. Now, what do I do?" Shadow watched as she sat down beside him on the bed.

 

"Shadow, it's going to take time for you to adjust to your new way of life. I've been in the Forbidden World, a few times. You'll be fine! Just be you! Give yourself time to know our way of life. That's why Talon is going home with you. Talon and Misty will make sure that learn what you must know. I'm sure that if you want to attend church in the other world, Talon would take you. He sneaks off to the Forbidden World now and again to get things we can't buy here. I don't think your God or his son will mind you being elf. They say it was his father who created all of us. If it were the God who created us why would his son mind if you worshipped him. I think God would be honoured to have a real elf worshipping him. If you

need to talk, come and see me! I'm always here!" Mela rubbed Shadow's cheek. "Now, you get some sleep!" Mela waited for him to finish his snack. She tucked him into bed and kissed his forehead. "I'll be just across the hall, if you need me. Good-night, Young One!" Mela left the room and closed the door quietly.

 

Shadow lay in bed, thinking about what Mela said about his God. Then he remembered. ?God loves all creatures great and small.? "Well, I guess my God has one elf on his side, now. I sure pray he doesn't mind, because I do love him and his son very much!" Shadow closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep.

 

Meanwhile, downstairs in the tavern, Talon, Red and Digger were talking. "How is Carrie?" Talon asked as he sipped his ale.

 

"Perry has returned home. That's why I brought Shadow here. Carrie has her hands full enough with Perry's pranks. I haven't talked to her, yet. Later, tonight I will. She asks about you often." Red took a large gulp of his dwarfish ale.

 

A two-foot high, chubby man, with medium brown hair and short pointed ears, tripped his way across the floor. He stumbled into Talon's table, upsetting all the drinks.

 

Red shook his head and put his hand on Digger's shoulder. "Leave him be!"

 

The small man looked up at Talon. "Me buys you all drinks. Sorry, me up setting drinks!" He pulled out some gold coins gave them to Talon. The little man pulled on a chair trying to move it to the table, he tripped again, smashing the side of his face hard into the table.

 

"Fine! Just fine! Not to worry! Not hurt!" Came a voice from under the table. The little man stood up smashing the back of his head on the table this time, but he was on his feet in no time. "Came to talk to wizard! What goin' on with all who disappeared?" The little man spoke very fast and his sentences were missing words as he tried to get his point across.

 

"Who might you be?" Talon wanted Red to hear Splat's story for himself.

 

"Name! Oh, Ah! Splat, Yea! Name Splat, Once was Cribber! Splat, not Cribber, no more! Feet to big to run away! Me Finder, now!" Splat sat down, but he wiggled all over the chair as he sat. It seemed the more excited he became the more he wiggled around. "Yup, Splat is Finder!? Red could see the little man was very upset as he tried to tell the wizard something important. Splat climbed down from the chair and moves the piece of furniture closer to the table. He fell, again. This time he smashed the side of his face on the table. When he finally sat down, his face had a red bloody graze, running down the side of it and both his lips were bleeding.

 

"There! Splat, no move!" Wiping his mouth off on his shirtsleeve, Splat took a deep breath and sighed as he slowly exhaled. "All gone! No more friends! Gone! Poof! Disappeared! No more! Splat all by self, now!" He grabbed Digger's dwarfish ale and drank it all in one gulp.

 

Red handed Splat a handkerchief to wipe his tears and mouth off. "Splat, you mean that all your friends have vanished? There must be someone?"

 

"Splat once have family, but mad wizard steal Splat from Dant! First, my mother died. Then father, Dorrian sells me to Dant! Then Dant was killed by mad wizard! Then they kill Big Man! Them kill Dryvas and hurt Eric! Then my two horses friends are gone! Only back pieces of harness left to bury! Now, my bestest friend gone forever!" Splat was still wiping his face. "No! None! Gone! Bestest friend her gone, too! She come Red Mule."

 

Talon looked at Splat. "Red, your tower is outside of Red Mule. Maybe, you knew her?"

 

Tears streaming down Splat's face as fast as he wiped them away. He was shaking, because he was so upset. "So small! She know wizard! That why Splat go lookin' for wizard! Maybe, him knows where her are!" Splat cried and leaned forward on the table. "Now, gone!"

 

Just on a hunch, Red changed chairs and sat beside Splat. "You don't mean Joleen? Do you?"

 

"Yup! Her were Splat's bestest friends! Missing! Gone! Forever! No see her no more!" Splat was crying even harder now.

 

"Splat, your friend, Joleen is upstairs with my grandson. She is all right!" Red rubbed the Cribber's back as he tried to comfort the little man, but Splat began crying even harder than before.

 

Talon waved at one of his employees to bring a damp cloth and a drink for the Cribber. He handed Splat a drink. "Splat, your friend is all right! Why are you still crying?"

 

Being a Cribber was bad enough for Splat. These small thieves were usually very emotional people who displayed great love and kindness for all. Some stole for a living, but not all of them. They moved like the wind and could out run any elf. It was also known that some Cribbers hunted in packs and could raid a town before the folks realized that they had been invaded by these little people. The Cribbers once never existed. They seemed to appear about the time the meteors struck the Isles, some five hundred years before. Many people had been changed from the meteors striking the force shield, which protected the Isles. The Guardians and Elder believed that this Cribber were once fairies or pixies who had grown taller and lost their wings. But there was no proof of this finding. So, the Elders and Guardians kept their beliefs to themselves.

 

Splat wiped his tears. "Splat happy, now! Me find Joleen! I miss her lots!" Tears dripped off his face onto the table and into his ale.

 

Red, Talon and Digger all stared at the little man. Then all three shook their heads as they stared at each other.

 

Even Digger was touched by the moment and started to clean off Splat's face. "I think this will take a while. Splat, what did your horses look like? Splat has really made a mess of his face. I'll take him up to our room." Digger was feeling sorry for the little man.

 

?One have brown hand like mark on him forehead and him have two tan socks.

Other was grey with big black spot on him nose and spots on left ear.? Splat was just getting ready to get down from his chair.

 

?Those are the two horses I found! Red has sent them to Red Mule. They were hurt, but I healed what I could. I?ll have a better look at them tomorrow when we arrive in Red Mule.? Digger was helping Splat down from his chair. ?Come up stairs and I?ll clean and heal your cuts and bruises.?

 

At that moment, Shadow who was in his pyjamas came running into the tavern. He leapt over two tables and stood on a bench as he shouted to his grandfather and uncle. "Red! Talon! Digger!" Everyone turned and stared at Shadow. "Red! Outside! I heard people screaming and yelling. I looked out our window, something terrible ... huge flying creature ... chasing people in the streets." Shadow yelled from across the room.

 

Red immediately raised his arms into the air, and then vanished from the tavern. Digger grabbed his battle-axe and took off at a dead run headed out the door.

 

Talon grabbed his bow and arrows. He threw another set to Shadow as they ran outside. "I sure hope you can use them." As Talon and Shadow raced into the street, where they both saw a fire flash and headed in that direction. There were people panicking and running every which way. Just as Talon and Shadow rounded the corner of the inn, they saw Digger standing next to Red and casting some sort of spells on the wizard. Shadow saw Red was casting huge fireballs at the creature.

 

"It's a dragon! Aim for the underbelly or mouth!" Talon shouted to Shadow. "For heavens sakes, stay in the doorway to the buildings as you shoot. They sometimes like to take prisoners."

 

Shadow took aim and shot his first arrow at the dragon's mouth, but arrow stuck in the dragon's nose. He shot another arrow. This one hit the dragon's mouth and stuck. The dragon screamed, as it tried to get the arrows out, but Shadow shot a third. It also hit its mark in the dragon's mouth, as well as the fourth, fifth and sixth arrows. Talon was shooting at the underbelly and had shot six arrows into it, but the dragon would wipe off the arrows as, if they were toys. It would fly to a building and rub itself, until the arrows fell to the ground. The dragon did this twice. Talon and Shadow kept up the volley of arrows.

 

Red could see that the dragon was getting ready to leave. "TAKE COVER!" Red did not want to kill the dragon. He only wanted to drive it off. For some reason this dragon was not fighting back. Suddenly, the dragon shot higher into the air as it screaming out in pain. Its tail hit the side of a building, ripped a roof off from the General Store across from the inn. Debris fell everywhere.

 

At that moment, in Shadow's mind flash the face of a man. The young elf child shrugged off the man's face and continued to watch the dragon as it started to fly off. Talon grabbed Shadow and threw him into a doorway. Then ran for cover, himself. Digger grabbed Red just as the wizard let one last fireball fly. Then they ran for cover. The roof fell all over the streets as the dragon flew off in a north western direction.

 

Everyone in town started cheering. "VICTORY!! HAIL, GREAT WIZARD!!"

 

Shadow stood near the side doorway of the inn, which was used for deliveries. Shadow's heart was pounding with excitement. Never had he experienced anything like that before. He quickly glanced around to see where the others were. Then after spotting his grandfather, Shadow ran to where the wizard was. "Red! Grandfather! Are you all right?" Shadow trembled as he hugged Red.

 

Red was exhausted. "Thanks Dig! I'm sure glad you're a healer. It sure takes a great deal out of a body."

 

Digger pulled Shadow back from Red and began to chant. Digger chanted then touched Red, giving the wizard some energy. "Now, you can see Red." Digger motioned to Shadow.

 

Red put his arm on Shadow's shoulder. "I'm fine, now! Thanks to Dig!"

 

Talon displayed a proud expression on his face, as he walked up to Shadow and patted him on the back. "I can see you know how to shoot very well. Nice shooting!" Shadow handed Talon back his bow and arrows, but the bearded elf shook his head. "No, you keep them! You earned them! Let's go into the tavern for a drink! We all deserve one!" Talon put his arm over Shadow's shoulder as they walked towards the inn. ?The giants here will help the General Store be repaired before morning.?

 

Red slowly turned to Digger as they started for the Inn. "I'm getting to old for this! I wasn't sure how long my energy would last, before you came along. After casting that many spells. It has drained my energy levels down very low. Neither Shadow or I have had much rest on this trip home." They all stood outside on the tavern porch gazing up at the sky as the dark shadow finally disappeared from view. "Yes! It's been a long time since a dragon has attacked a village or town. Misty told me that dragons rarely attack people. Unless, of course, they're being threatened in some way or it's a female who has young. That was a young Earth Dragon male. His home must have been taken or under siege. Why did he threaten this town?" Red glanced back at Talon and then up at the sky. They entered the inn.

 

"Father, that dragon made no move to go after the townsfolk. He only tore up a few buildings. This is not true dragon behaviour. Which makes me think he's looking for someone. See several roofs are missing from the buildings in town. He is looking for someone." Talon motioned to the bartender to pour some drinks.

 

"Red, you better contact Misty and tell her what has happened here, tonight. I have a bad feeling about this! A very bad feeling! Red, there were a small group of Earth Dragons on the Big Isle. There were four of them. Wonder has been having dragon trouble, lately. The four on the Big Isle never bother anyone. There is female with her three young. I believe there are two males and a female in her hatchling. They must be at least fifteen or twenty years old. As far as we can find out those four are the last Earth Dragons left on the Isles. The eldest one was one of Sky Fire?s sons. I am getting a very bad feeling. We have no Earth Dragons on this side of the Isles." Digger had visited Morgan less than three months ago. It was Morgan, Digger's half brother who stored some of Digger's things for him.

 

?Sky Fire mated with Earthquake?s sister. All but one child was killed. His mate put a spell on the egg to keep it safe. I guess it did hatch. Earthquake told me that it was himself that place the time spell on the egg to keep it safe. His sister mated again and had two more children. Could something have happened? This dragon did have the reddish ting of colour like old Sky Fire did. Earthquake?s sister was asked to move to Stayn Isle, but she refused.? The guardians had told this story to Red several times.

 

Shadow just listened to what the men were saying. He also had bad feelings in his very being about this whole matter. It was as if he could not place something that happened several times in the past. Why would these feelings about a dream he had linger in his mind? The dream would start and end the same all the time. A few times, Shadow had thought it was not a dream at all, but rather something else. Shadow recalled his dream. He was in his room at Carrie's home. He was in his own bed sleeping when this man comes and hypnotizes him. Shadow fought the man's powers and pretends to be hypnotized. Then he waits for the man to visit Carrie. After they talk, the man leaves, with no harm to either of them. Shadow awakens the next morning with a tremendous headache. ?Why would my dreams have any bearing on this?? Shadow thought to himself.

 

Splat was still sitting in the chair drinking his ale, as the others entered the room. "See! Splat, no move!" He had heard the others talking about dragon. "One dragon takes my two horse friends from me. Him leaves me hanging from wagon. I fall into trees. All my things all over forest, now."

 

?Those horses I found had some talon marks on them. When I heal the one with the socks, he had an arrow in his shoulder. The farmer said the dragon put the horse down gently as possible. I think that dragon has a story to tell.? Digger glanced over at Shadow. ?Earth Dragons don?t eat meat.?

 

?Splat find arrowhead in them harness! One arrowhead in me pack that was on the back of my wagon seat. Splat not like to be used as target!? The Cribber shuttered when he realized that the dragon had saved his life. "Talon you still gots that arrow you take from my leg."

 

"I do!" Talon handed the arrow head over to Red. "What race makes their arrows like this?"

 

"I am not sure! Give the arrow head to Shadow. The smaller dragon will attack on sight. The larger dragon usually do not do such things." Red patted him on the back. "Yes, I agree with you, Talon." Red then recalled something Joleen said earlier to him. "Shadow, run upstairs and bring Joleen down here. You had better get some clothes on as well." Red began to brief the others to what happened to Joleen.

 

Splat shook his head as he stared at Red. "Nuffin frightens Joleen! She attacked Misty, once! I see her go after minotaur, too!"

 

"Exactly, my point!" Red took a drink of his ale. "Talon, what kind of tracks do these look like to you?"

 

Red opened the sheet of parchment and placed it on the table.

 

"Tire tracks from a motor vehicle. Why?" Talon shuttered, when he realized that the drawing was made with the breath of a dragon. "Oh Hell! Where did you get this?" Talon watched as Red gulped down the rest of his ale.

 

"I was afraid you would say that! Misty use her breath to draw this for me." Red put his hand on Talon's shoulder. "She saw tracks like these in the Valley of Enchantment."

 

"Damn it!" Talon pounded the table with his fist. "Blast it! How did they get it in there?" Talon saw Red shrug his shoulders.

 

Red wiped the sweat from his brow. "I don't know son! I wish I did! I would like to know who is doing these things and why?"

 

It was while Shadow was changing his clothes that the flash of the man's face was again presented to his conscious mind. Shaking his head, Shadow suddenly realized that this man's face was the same one who had visited he and Carrie in California and Brandon. He knew whose face was appearing in his mind. It was Boss. Not saying a word, Shadow returned to the tavern with Joleen in his hands. He carefully lay her down on the table. Shadow watched as Red removed his Sleep Spell. They all waited for her to wake up. Shadow had seen the parchment with the tire tracks on it being put away into Red's pocket. He kept it to himself what he had seen in the mud around the area where they ate their noon meal.

 

Joleen opened her eyes. She looked at everyone around her. Then began fly around and gave everyone at the table a hug and kiss. That is when she spotted Splat. "What happen to Splat? You in fight, again?" Joleen scowled at him and shook her fist in his direction.

 

"Splat was not in a fight! He fell!" Red rubbed her tiny cheek. "We're all friends here! Right Joleen?"

 

"Right Red!" Joleen kissed Splat's cheek. She began trying to clean the dried blood off his face.

 

Red could see that she had settled down a little. He figured that now would be the best time to talk to her. At least, she had friends around her. "Joleen, when someone is chased or hurt by someone mean. Afterwards, they should sit down and calmly talk to their friends about what happened. Joleen, tell us what happened in the Valley of Enchantment. Who was it that chased you?" Red watched Joleen's eyes growing larger, her facial colour drained from her tiny face.

 

Joleen flew over to Red's dwarfish ale. Sitting on the side of the stein, she scooped up handfuls of the strong spirits. "Yes Red, Joleen tell!? Preparing to tell her story, she takes another handful of ale, first. "Joleen follow Red to valley! Dats, when Red gets lost! Joleen look many days for Red! No Red! Nowhere! Red said he go to fetch shadow. So, Joleen try to help Red find him shadow. Neber knew shadow could get lost! Joleen look for Red's shadow, but not find!" The little pixie grabbed another hand full of dark brown ale and continued her story. "Joleen gets tired and go sleep in flowers. Joleen hear screamin'! Joleen go look! Dats, when Joleen see dem! Dem chase Nixes! Dem catch some, too! Dem see Joleen! Dey chase Joleen! Joleen fly really fast! Joleen fly into tree hole! Den eberting go black! Joleen wake up with bump on head! See! Joleen bump!" Taking another few handfuls of Red's ale she tried to settle herself down.

 

"Dem big and mean! Dere be four of dem! One big likes size of dragon! Not look like dragon! It has two little shiny eyes bout de size of food plate! One big eye on top of little eyes! It has four legs like cart! Big creature scream all time! It must have sore stomach to make noise like dat! Joleen tink it eats too much! Scream hurt Joleen head, too! De odder tree, come out of big one. Dem like people! But only gots one eye! Dem have breath like dragon, but not out of mouth! It come from arm! Dem feed poor Nixes to big monster!" Joleen took another few handfuls of ale and continued. "Dey go after creatures in tunnel. Dats, when Misty come and close tunnel. Misty mad! Misty mean, when she mad! Joleen, no talk of Misty! We go home, now! Peas Red, we go home!" Joleen pleaded with Red as her tiny body shook.

 

Shadow knew exactly what Joleen had seen. Red realized Shadow knew what was going on. "Talon and I have figured that out all ready." Red informed his grandson.

 

"The three men could be using fire suits or protective gear and carrying a spray gun of some kind or flame throwers. Red, we better get a hold of Stan. I have a strong feeling that his list of missing things will have some of these articles on it." Shadow explained. "By the way, those tracks are from a four wheel drive vehicle. See, the thick heavy tread marks. By the width of this track, it was a large vehicle. I saw the tracks by the stream. I did not know they did not belong on the Isles. I would say this vehicle is about the size of an army vehicle. At least, a deuce and a half! I am going by the width and length of the tire marks. Allen's four-wheel drive has a similar tread on it. It is an old army deuce. Also, I saw tracks like those ones Misty drew on the parchment at the top of the hill, which over looks Spruce and Stayn. As I said, I wasn't sure if they belonged here or not. I can see they don't!"

 

"None of these items from the Twentieth Century are found in your world belong here on the Isles. I think you are right, Shadow. Remember, I saw three men, when we were at the wolves? lair. They may just be the ones we are after! I have never seen humans that large before. I thought those two tall men looked like ogres. What puzzles me is how did they get the machines into the valley?" Red was upset and could not think properly. He looked to Talon for an answer, but saw his son shrug his shoulders.

 

Talon rose from his seat. "Mela has my things ready. I'll help Digger and Splat. We can portal home from your room, Father. I think we better all help on this one."

 

"Me go with Splat!" Joleen sat on the little man's shoulder.

 

Deep in thought Red nodded his head to Joleen and motioned for Shadow to follow him to their room. Shadow reached the doorway to the hall and was stopped by a centaur.

 

"I have never seen a finer shot than you. I wish to join your fight, but I am a terrible shot. Take this magical bow, quiver of magical arrows and use them to help your cause. I heard that you were Nile's son. I was very hurt to hear your parents were dead. I will always stand behind you. This quiver will replenish all used arrows. For flaming arrows, just say, the word Flames. For bolts of lightning, say Lightning. These will serve you well." The centaur turned and left before Shadow could say thank you.

 

Surprised at what happened, Red smiled and patted Shadow on the back. "He was one of Nile's friends. He stays close to Mela, now. Many have lost friends in recent fighting. That bow and quiver once belonged to his grandfather. Well, he did find someone worthy to hold the Bow and Quiver of Gods Power! Congratulations! Once the others see you carrying his weapon, very few will challenge you."

 

They entered their room Red closed the door and sat down beside his grandson on a bed. "Shadow, you are goin' to have to remember that items from your world have no place here, unless they are in the possession of Mia, Talon, myself or your grandmother, Emerald. Maybe, that is how we can catch these people. Out of place articles would make my people suspicious of others. Maybe, your outlook will shed some different light on what is happening." Red sat down on the bed and put on his elfin boots. "That feels better!"

 

"Red, Maria told me some things that she tried to tell her mother and grandparents. No one would listen to her, because she's a child. Maria believes that Lammorra is in great danger from her husband, Vinnin. Maria has told me many things." Shadow believed that Red would listen to him. They talked for a while. Shadow told Red everything Maria told him.

 

Red's face lost its colour several times. He sat thinking after Shadow finished speaking. "Sure, it all makes sense! Kill off Lammorra and Vinnin takes over. Start an elfin war and Tyran takes over the Wolvershen Elves, while Vinnin takes over the Whitestone elves. Shadow, don't breathe a word to anyone about this. I believe both you and Maria! Vinnin is a Wolvershen. I have seen Vinnin threaten Tyran. This Vinnin wants to take over all the Elves. That is what I was missing. Vinnin hangs around with Dalin at times. We have a dangerous situation. Well, I believe you both. That is all that counts right now! Listen to me! If anything happens to me. You get to Copperpot Isles and see True Grey the Wizard. Tell him what you and Maria have discovered. Listen there are two Vinnins. One has bad scars on his face the other doesn?t. I thought that the scarred Vinnin used magic to cover up his scars. I see there are two of them. I'll try to tell True Grey, as soon as I can. Maria is right! Watch your back around Vinnin! If he comes after you, attack him at once! Emerald warned Lammorra a long time ago about Vinnin. Lammorra is always on her guard. I see what Vinnin's plans are now. Kill all children! Dethrone his wife! If Lammorra loses one more child! Vinnin has won!"

 

"Red, Maria and I want to start putting everything we can into a computer for further reference. Could you help me hook up a computer at your tower? We will need generators to power these machines." Shadow listened to Red.

 

"All right! Shadow, children are not considered as spies to adults. If you and Mia's children can get some other information on some of these people. We just may have a way to bring them down. I'll fund your spy service. Get Splat to help you." Red realized that children as spies could get better information than adults.

 

"Well, we won't let them take over our homelands. Will we, Grandfather?" Shadow was going to ask Red who Emerald was, but the old man interrupted Shadow.

 

"No! Vinnin will lose! Shadow, I am supposed to be going away some time in the future. My replacement is a Doppelganger called Flexer. He is a good friend. Treat him as you would me. You know my feelings about bringing others to the Isles. You know the dangers, but if you happen to find someone like old Doc. Pretend to drag them here. Like we are going to do to Stan. I am seeing now that maybe, your ideas just might work after all. But for now, watch how I do this! You can call Carrie, after I talk to Eric." Red pulled out his cross from under his wizard?s robes. Holding it in his left hand, he began to rub the emerald stone in the middle with his fingers of his right hand. The stone began to glow and pulsate.

 

"Eric, can you hear me?" Red called out.

 

"Yes, Master Red! I hear you!" A voice replied.

 

"Eric, are you feeling better? I'm bringing home some guests. Could you see that the servants prepare rooms for him? Digger is alive. He is coming home. Have his room cleaned. Talon and Shadow are coming home, too." Red winked at Shadow. "The other guest will be staying with us as well.?

 

"I am just a little weak. It was horrible! They killed Dryvas! Splat did all he could. Did you find Splat? I saw him riding out of here with his wagon. Some wizard just stopped by with two very ill horses. I know who they are. I have the stable girls healing them for Splat. Everything will be ready when you arrive. I could use Digger's help!" Eric replied with a strong gruff voice. "At least, we can be together again."

 

"Yes, we found Splat and Joleen. Could you find Flame for me? I have an important job for him. Also! Tell him, no tricks on my grandson or any of my guests. Tell him also, that if he does I'll see him on my breakfast menu, tomorrow. Please make it clear to him that he is not to fight with Joleen, either. I'll explain later." Red waited for a reply.

 

A gruff squeaky voice began to complain. "Red, that is not fair! You spoiled all my fun!"

 

"Flame!" Red called out. "Something has Joleen very upset. She stabbed me! She is not herself! We are all worried about her! A monster from the human world chased her. I need your help my little friend. Joleen is so upset and frightened that she was actually shaking with fear. Would you go to Emerald's tower? Tell her, Shadow is with me?"

 

"I go find Emerald for you." Flame changed his attitude suddenly. "Tell Joleen that Flame make her nice bed out of down from goose for her. I go and pluck fresh goose. You bringing Nile's baby home?"

 

"Yes Flame! Thank you for being so kind to Joleen. Tell Emerald to call an emergency wizards meeting for tomorrow night at my tower. I'll expect everyone to be present. Ask Emerald to come as soon as possible. Oh, before I forget! Go and personally invite True Grey to the meeting. Tell him, I have information that will curl the scales on his tail. One goose should be the right size for Joleen's bed." Red listened for Flame to reply.

 

"That bad! Oh, My goodness! I go, now! When you be home?" Flame then asked. "Can I baby sit?"

 

"Maybe, baby sit is the wrong words, but you can help Nile's son, if you behave yourself. Thanks, you two! Eric send Crab and Mite to find some of their family to help us. I need someone to help guard Shadow. We'll see you both within the hour." Red realized he had forgotten to tell Shadow about Emerald.

 

"Cela call me to tell me that Mia already contact her. Cela say that family of Spot and Speck have already been trained. If Shadow needs anything from human world, him to brings it here. Cela will land on anyone who says different. So, Cela say she is giving Shadow permission to bring anyone him needs to help him here. Guards be ready at tower when Shadow arrive. Cela had never contacts anyone, but Flame in person. She said I to be her best spy. Maybe, two gooses!"

 

"One! All right Flame, you do as Cela tells you, too." Turning to face his grandson, Red smiled. "First off, this woman Cela, if she gives you an order see that you carry it out, immediately. She knows plenty and is one of the sneakiest Gods we have. Work with her. It was Cela who said I should bring you home early. You are not expected home for several years, yet. Cela seems to know what is going on. I sure don?t'! That letter you got from Strand was probably Cela?s doing as well." Red remembered his wife. "I know! I forgot to tell you about your grandmother. I'm a Corndale Elf. She is an Elfstand Elf. Her hair is like corn silk, a light silver yellow colour. She is as tall as I am and has the most beautiful emerald eyes. We've been married for almost four hundred and sixty-seven years. She lives in Eaglestep in your father's tower. Which will be yours someday. Shadow, elves live to be two thousand five hundred years old, if not older. I'm seven hundred and eighty-two years old. Emerald is seven hundred and sixty-seven years old. I know what you are thinking. I don't look any older than Carrie. We have a few minutes. Why don't you call her? One more thing, no one expects a child of your age to have learned so much in the human world. I am giving you a free hand! Do what you have to do. Digger can guide you, as well as Talon. Pass messages to me through Spot and Speck. This way the spies at the tower will not suspect anything." Red watched as Shadow took out his cross. Red could see how much Shadow missed his aunt.

 

Without really thinking, Shadow blurted out. "The first thing we do is get rid of the spies. I'll lure them into a trap. If they are anything like Rift, it will be simple to get these people out of the way. Rift is so stupid." Shadow's eyes were narrowing, as he did exactly what Red did to call Eric. "Aunt Carrie, can you hear me?" There was still contempt in his voice as he called his aunt.

 

"Shadow, what a lovely surprise! How are you? I'm so glad you called!" Carrie's voice sound broken.

"I'm fine, Aunt Carrie. I helped fight a dragon, tonight! I met a real dragon, too! She told me to tell you, she misses you! Her name is Misty. I have so much to tell you." Shadow was very excited about his big adventure he was now on.

 

"Shadow, is Red near by?" Carrie's voice was breaking up as she spoke.

 

"I'll let you speak with Red." Shadow could sense something was wrong. He moved closer to his grandfather.

 

Carrie's voice seemed to change as she spoke to Red.

 

"I'm here, Carrie! What is wrong?" Red knew instantly that something had happen?"

 

Carrie sounded like she had been crying. "I don't have much time to talk. I am moving to Powell River. The rest of my things will arrive here in the morning. That day you left with Shadow was the worst day of my life. Shortly after work, the police showed up to inform me that Perry was killed in a car accident." She paused and collected her thoughts. "Perry's gang members began to threaten me. Allen came up to Canada to help me sell my home. He found me this house in Powell River. It's a three-bedroom rancher with blue and yellow siding. It's about half a mile from Stan's cabin. Allen talk to Stan's father. Doc said he would come over and help me when the movers get here. Doc only lives across the lane and down the block. Allen doesn't want me being alone. Doc has been helping me get things in order here. He had to stay over on the reserve, but will be home soon. I better go. Red, could you ask Emerald to call me. So, I can give her Shadow's things?"

 

"Carrie, why don't you come here for a visit? I'll tell Emerald to contact you." Red saw Shadow trembling as he cried about the news of his cousin.

 

"Please, Aunt Carrie! I'm sorry to hear about Perry! Maybe, grandmother will bring me along, too. Bye!" Shadow's eyes swelled with tears.

 

Red called to Carrie. "Emerald, will call you!" Red looked at Shadow holding onto his cross, as tears run down his face. "Shadow, Carrie will be all right! I'll get Emerald to go and get her. Now, dry your tears!"

 

"Why does everything have to happen to Aunt Carrie? It just isn't fair!" Shadow walked to the washbasin and wiped his face. He spun around and faced Red. "One day, I will get Rift for this. I know it was him who killed Perry. So help me! I will bring him down!" Shadow washed his face again and tried to calm himself down.

 

Red felt Shadow's sorrow and tried to cheer him up. He did not like seeing his grandson, so unhappy. "I did it, again! I forgot to tell you, about Flame! He is a fairy dragon! Who can be very mischievous on occasion? Flame scales are many shades of purple. He stands about a foot and a half high, but his body is about two feet long, with a three-foot long tail. He looks like a purple iguana with wings. At night, Flame can almost disappear into the darkness without a spell." Red saw Shadow was calming down. "Flame and Joleen get along, but he does get jealous of her. Especially, if she has something and he doesn't. So, if you give one something, give the same to the other. We don't need them fighting! Speck and Spot traveled with me and stay hidden from everyone. Crab and Mite are Emerald's two guards. I had asked them to help Eric while I was away. I am sure glad I did, because of Eric getting injured. They love to come with me to the human world. They have two brothers there and always pester me to go see them. These tiny spiders have evolved into something no humans could ever imagine they could. They are very magical beings and can change into larger forms of spiders or tiny elves. They make excellent guards. I have sent Speck and Spot to find you some guards as well. They can learn to read and write. Sometimes, my two will act as my personal secretaries. They are very delightful people to work with. Their mother, Golden Thread gave me four of her children many years ago. Treat them as you would a brother or sister. The males stun their victims when they bite, the females can kill a full-grown dragon within minutes. They are a golden colour and have tiny elf faces even in their spider form. Not many people know about these tiny ones. If they see a gold spider, they just ignore them. After all a spider is only a spider! Wrong!! Treat them with the greatest respect! Just remember, what I said about Flame and Joleen. Give them all equal gifts or treats. It was Golden Thread that saved Flame's life."

 

"I will need help for a while. Maybe, two spiders could help me after all. I wonder if they could learn to work computers?" Shadow could see his grandfather start laughing. "Don't worry, I'll remember about Flame and Joleen. Maybe, I can treat them as my brother and sister. That will make them all feel important. If Flame and Joleen can learn to write and speak, then why can't they learn to work a computer or typewriter?"

 

"You will have to teach them! I don't see why not!" Red packed up his things. "The last time Flame and Joleen got into a fight, they left my tower in ruins! There were flames, everywhere! Those two are small in size, but not in magical powers. They're equal in that area and had both cast spells that caused so much damage that day. It took Eric and I eight months to clean up the mess. Even now, there are still black marks we couldn't reach. The gold spider don't fight amongst themselves, but they will protect you well."

 

"I have money of my own. I will buy them all something special; a children's game center or computer until they get use to the adult ones. I will work on it!" Shadow reached out and held Red's arm. "I love you Grandfather!"

 

No one had ever told Red they loved him, but Mel, Emerald and his parents. It had been so long, Red barely knew what to do. He reached over and held Shadow's hands. "I love you, always!"

 

At that moment, Talon knocked on the door and the others entered Red's room.

 

"Good, I see everyone is here!" Red remarked as he grabbed his bags. He could see that Talon had repacked Digger's belongings and was helping the dwarf carry his small chest.

 

Talon set down the chest and walked over to Shadow. "Here, this is for you! This sword is called Stinger! Shadow, it's a magical sword. Stinger belonged to your father. He wanted you to have it. Here are some more arrows for your quiver. I didn't get a chance to tell you earlier, but I made that bow and those arrows. They're your birthday gift from me. I knew you were coming home. Cela told me. Well, everyone is here!"

 

Red began to chant and a huge hole opened on a wall. "Come, let's go home!" Red turned and walked through the magical portal. Everyone followed.

 

As Shadow watched the portal open he realized that Hamel was in danger if he had seen this gang going after Carrie. Shadow had to get Hamel to the Isles to protect him. But How? Shadow watched at the ease Red did his magic. "I must learn this trick! I must learn this magic!" Shadow closed his eyes. "God, please watch over Hamel for me. Keep him from harm! Amen!" He opened his eyes, and started to follow Red.

 

 

 

Chapter Six

 

As Shadow walked through the portal, it felt like thousands of tiny bugs were crawling all over him. He realized that the crawling feeling was the energy produced from Red's magic. Shadow wondered just how powerful his grandfather's magic really was. Shadow soon entered the room and felt as if he had just stepped back in time to the sixth century. The room inside was dimly lit, even seem darker with moss growing on stonewalls. There was the slightest odour of sulphur hanging in the air. Sounds echoed off the walls as if one were in a canyon. The huge room was mostly barren of furniture, except in one corner where there were three chairs all stacked together. A large multi-coloured shabby carpet covered a twenty-foot square area on the grey stone floor. In each of the other three corners stood two suits of old rusty armour. At the far end was a large window, shut closed and boarded over with wooden planks. Across from the window was a huge heavy wooden door with iron hinges the shape of spear heads.

 

After everyone was inside the room. Red once again began to chant and the portal closed. Red turned to face Shadow. "Welcome home! This is my tower room. I usually let Misty sleep in here, when we would work together." Red picked up his bags and turned to the others.

 

"Come everyone! Let me show you to your rooms." Red walked over and opened the double doors. They made a hollow groaning sound, as if they had not been opened in years. It sounds echoed throughout the entire room and bounced off the corridor walls as they entered the long dark hallway.

 

Red waved his hands. The torches in the hall ignited by themselves. Talon helped the others with their bags and sacks as they followed after Red.

 

Shadow saw Joleen fly off. He heard someone chattering to himself. Shadow glanced behind. He saw a strange little man with large feet tripping his way down the hall toward the staircase. Shadow had seen the little fellow in the inn. "Red, who is the little man?"

 

"Splat, would you come here for a moment?" Red called out and watched Splat come running over to him. The little man tripped and knocked Shadow flying. The child sat on the floor looking up at the strange little man.

 

"Sorry! Splat not mean for ye to gets hurt!" He apologized and tried to help Shadow to his feet.

 

Talon reached down and helped Shadow up. Red just chuckled to himself and watched Splat trying to help the child with his things.

 

"Shadow, I'd like you to meet Splat, the Once was Cribber. He was once a thief, but not anymore. He trips and falls over his feet. So, he has taken on a different line of work, as a Finder. How did you get such big feet?" Red knew there was a story behind those feet, because all the other Cribbers, which Red had seen had very tiny feet and could run like the wind. Red also knew that a Cribber was impossible to catch.

 

"It like this! Splat found ring that belonged to old wizard. Splat told wizard him could have ring back. Instead of giving me reward for finding him ring! Him gives Splat two big feet! Wizard let Splat go. Splat start new business as Finder! Splat finds things for people! They pay Splat! Sometimes! Splat gets money! Other times, Splat gets chicken, like few days ago! Most times, Splat gets food and drinks! Splat have no home! Splat live in wood box out back of inn! Splat save for own home! Only Joleen and Splat know where money hides!"

 

Red smiled and shrugged his shoulders. "You asked! He's a friend of Joleen's. I've heard he's a good worker. We could use his talents around here. I'm forever losing or misplacing items. He is a brave little man with the right attitude. I like that in a person!"

Splat stumbled along beside Shadow. "Splat no steal, no more! Cannot run to gets away! Splat, do better as Finder! Splat find necklace for elf lady! She say Splat did real good job! She asked Splat to find friend! Splat go all the way to Brycall! Splat find friend with other woman!" Splat began to blush. "Oops!! Splat went back to Red Mule! Splat tells elf lady! She happy and mad at same time! She happy Splat finds her friend! But mad at what friend do! She gives Splat, big reward! She gives Splat twenty gold coins! Ten for fee, three for starting case and seven for bonus!" Splat stood proudly and jingled his money pouch. "Splat help Eric and Dryvas. But Dryvas die. Splat go to finds Joleen! No Joleen! Now, she missing! So, Splat go find Joleen! Splat finds Joleen! Along way to find Joleen, Splat find cow for farmer! Farmer gives Splat chicken!" He began to rummage around in his bag and pulled out a dead chicken, which was green in colour.

 

"Wanna' bite?" Splat held the chicken right under Shadow's nose.

 

Shadow quickly pushed the chicken away from under his nose and gagged. "I'm full! I'll pass! Maybe, some other time." All Shadow could do was to hold his breath.

 

Red tapped Splat on the head. "Put your chicken away! In the bag please!" Red watched the little fellow shove the well-ripened dead green chicken back into his bag.

 

Digger handed Shadow a plant leaf. "Suck on it! It should help the smell!"

 

Shadow put the leaf into his mouth and nodded his approval to Digger. "Thanks! I owe you one!"

 

They soon came to a set of large double doors and entered another hallway. Red motioned to Splat and Digger.

 

"Well, here we are! Splat, that is your room over there! Digger, this is your old room! Your things are still in there from before. No one has touched your lab." Red watched as Splat headed for another door. "No Splat, that is a closet! Not a bedroom! This is your room, here!" Red walked over and opened the door for the little man.

 

Splat entered the room and looked around. "This Splat's room? Splat live in box outside! This room to big for Splat! Splat gets lost!" He promptly turned around and headed out of the room, but Red grabbed Splat's arm and turned him back to the room.

 

"Splat, you'll live here! This is your room. No more boxes for you." Red saw a big smile form on Splat's face. "Besides, a Finder should never sleep in a box. Don't you agree, Talon? Such an important person should never sleep in a box. I think not! No! Splat is getting promoted to Head of the Finder for Red Mule Tower!"

 

"We call people who do Splat's type of work, detectives in my world." Shadow was trying to encourage the little man. "It is a dangerous job and people respect detectives where I come from."

 

"Them do?" Splat laughed when he saw the big bed. He had always wanted to jump up on a real bed. This mattress was not straw. He ran towards his bed and leapt into the air, but missed the bed by a foot and dropped like a rock to the floor. Splat rolled over on his back and stared up at the ceiling. "Splat, miss!" His eyes were crossed and he passed out.

 

"I's thinks, I's has all the work I's need right here, at least, for now." Shrugging his shoulders, Digger walked over and picked up Splat, then carried him to his bed. "I's thinks, we will become very close friends." Digger winked at Red. The others left Digger to care for Splat.

 

Red shook his head and closed Splat's door. "Talon, try to get rid of that chicken. It stinks! I'd like it, if you could please cook for us. You know what Eric's cooking is like."

 

"Yes Father! I'll do the cooking. Could I have my old room back?" Talon laughed and grabbed Splat's bag.

 

"Of course, you can! It has always been there for you!" Red replied and watched Talon leave the corridor with the green chicken.

 

It was like a dream coming true for Red seeing Shadow walking in the hallway of his tower. Up until now, Red had not even set foot in Nile?s room since his death. Closing his eyes for a moment, Red collected his thoughts then entered what was now Shadow?s room. He slowly walked over to a desk and handed Shadow a book. "This was your father's room. Everything in here belongs to you now. Shadow, before you start exploring your room. Please, take time to read this small book first. It was your father's diary. He asked me to give it to you on the day you returned home. The key for the diary is around your neck. Nile had given it to Carrie to keep safe for you. It fits the small chest and this book. Nile gave me the book and instructions for you to read the book, first. It was vital for your own protection he said. What he meant is for your eyes only?" The week before Nile's death he had given his father instructions to follow, which would help protect his son.

 

Reaching out, Shadow took the book in his hand and walked around the inside of his room. The room wasn't large it was huge! He realized that there was enough space to place ten of his tiny rooms at Aunt Carrie's home into this bedroom alone. There was a fireplace at the far end of the room, with a double king size poster bed on the opposite wall. One complete wall was lined with bookshelves and there had to be over five hundred of books on the shelves. He walked over to the desk and set the diary down on the desk's top. Even the dark maple desk was huge, and there was a large padded seat on the chair with a dragon carved into the wood of its high back. Leaves and vines were entwined with the dragon design on the decorated back of the chair. It resembled a throne. It looked like the chair that Shadow would curl up in at Carrie's home.

 

At the foot of the bed were two large wooden chests one with gold trim and other had silver trim. They were both about the size of steamer trunks.

 

"This is all mine?" Shadow looked around the room. "Red, where's the closet?"

 

Slowly Red walked over to the bookshelves and tipped one book forward. A secret door opened and Shadow could see that there were two doors inside the secret room. "This is the bathroom and your closet. This is your science laboratory. You must keep this door locked at all times. If Flame or Joleen ever got in there we could all be in trouble." Red handed Shadow a large brass key.

 

Shadow unlocked the lab door. "My lab is better equipped than the ones we had at school! Do you think I will ever become a wizard?"

 

"Yes Son! If I know you, you'll become the very best, the Isles has ever seen. Well, young elf! It's getting late. We have a busy day, tomorrow. You can meet Emerald in the morning. You should get some sleep." Red turned and walked from Shadow's bedroom and closed the door before his grandson could say anything.

 

Strand had given Shadow a Ring of Calling. It had never worked in the human world. Shadow pulled out the ring and looked at it. ?I wonder if it work the same way as the cross? Shadow put the ring on and rubbed the golden crystal in the centre. ?Strand, can you hear me?? There was no reply. ?Strand, it is Brett. I am here on the Isles at Grandfather Red?s tower.?

 

?Brett!! What you doing home? I be right there!? There was a flash of light and Strand appeared in his elf form. He ran into Shadow?s arms and hugged him for a long time. ?I has missed you. I got dragged back here cause of trouble.?

 

?My real name is Shadow! Oh, Strand come sit down!? Shadow pulled Strand over to the bed. ?I have missed you so much. After you left, Rift began really going after me. Fred finally was able to get Allen to talk Aunt Carrie into moving us to Manitoba. Perry?s dead, it was someone called Relle who killed Perry and my parents. I have got us some help. Mia has three children. They want to learn human ways. One of my friends that I met through Fred is Hamel. He is Richard Hamel?s son. We have to get him here. I think Ham is in big trouble. He saw something that even he was not supposed to have seen. He filmed and taped Rift and Relle discussing Carry and killing Perry. Something is wrong. I could tell in Ham?s voice. A few years back, I helped Richard design a computer program for his two surveillance trucks. Ham wants to bring some his equipment here. We will need generators and several other things. I brought you a gift.? Still hugging his small friend, Shadow sat down next to Strand on the bed. Shadow reached into his pocket and handed Strand the teeth. "Rift is missing them. I kicked them out of his mouth."

 

"This is some gift!" Strand began to laugh and hugged Shadow. ?We go slow here! Moving too fast could send everything into chaos. I sent you those letters for a reason. I know you read them. I am one of those people from the stars. I saw this monster Gretz murder over half a million people in a matter of minutes. My grandfather followed her to Earth. We have been trying to stop her from destroying Earth and its people. Gretz is a Soul Eater. Not even your devils of Earth Mythology can compare to this beast. If left alone, she will devour all the souls on Earth including plant, animals and even the very mineral content of this planet.? Thinking for a moment, Strand gazed into Shadow?s eyes.

 

?Cela sent you this list of priorities. I heard about your ideas from Spot and Speck. Use these ideas as a way to distract others. We have to free the slaves first that Gretz has captured. I don?t know how to tell you this, but Boss in not the evil Richard thinks he is. Boss is a curse man, who has been trying to grab as many of our people and hide them from Gretz. Now, even some of the Argons who worked for Red and me have been captured. We have to get them free first. Boss is Richard?s contact. Tell no on this. Ham was supposed to be told, but something has happened. I was on my way there to find out when you called. So, read this book first of Niles. Then follow Cela?s list. She sent this ring for you. Use it to call her.? Strand hugged Shadow and vanished in a flash of light.

 

Meanwhile, Spot and Speck had entered Red's bedchambers. They waited for their master. "Master Red, we has big problem. Sister, Spinner has taken over as Queen of Spiders, she not as nice as mother. We ask for help for your grandson. Spinner said to bring the young elf to her for food! I not like that idea! We friends! This not right. Spinner has too much spider in her. She eats elves and humans as food. What we do?" Spot could see Red was seriously thinking.

 

"Where is Golden Thread?" Red had a concerned expression on his face.

 

"In Mace! Not to worry, Spinner not allowed to leave the area of Great Web. So, you and grandson are safe. Sides, we not let Spinner touch you. Mother was in Mace. No one has seen her for months. That is why Spinner took over as Queen. We find two little ones in Mace. Them come with us here. Both were told to help others. So, we brought them here." Spot handed over the two tiny baby spiders.

 

"They are very young. Here, are some spell books and weapons. Teach them to use these, first. I will leave the training to you two, first." Red watched the two tiny spider children smiling at him. "Cela told Flame that she already had some spiders trained for Shadow. Where would they be?"

 

Speck picked up the items and nodded to Red. "I don?t know! Call Flame and asked him. We will do our best. Mother had given these two spiders their elf form as well, before leaving. You wants us to teach them to read Elfish?"

 

"Yes, as well as the other languages I have taught you two." Red could see Speck was laughing at something. "What is it?"

 

"Crab and Mite were with Emerald the other day when Vinnin tried to hit her. Crab and Mite attacked Vinnin and stunned him for over ten hours. Crab is complaining of stomach pains. Mite wanted a healing potion to get rid of the bad taste of Vinnin." Spot shook his head. "Mite thinks him got poisoned by biting Vinnin. I glad we here with you!"

 

Red could not contain his laughter. He hugged the two large spider friends. "You two will always be my special spider guards. By the way start learning English. If I go into the human world you are coming with me!"

 

"We going to learn all about humans. We not suppose to go into that world." Spot glanced over at Red.

 

"You will be going with me as my valet and secretary. Now, down to work!" Red watched as the four spiders left his quarters. "Bless those little ones! They will be needing it!"

 

Flame was called to Red?s room. ?What is it??

 

?Where are Shadow?s spiders?? Red wanted to know.

 

?They were supposed to be delivered here tonight. I call Cela!? Flame pulled out his ring. ?Cela, where is Shadow?s Spiders! They not at Red?s Tower!?

 

?Flame, I will deliver them myself. Take care!? Cela turned to her brother. ?I am going down to the Isles for a short while. Cover my back!

 

There was a flash of light and Cela landed in Blaze?s cabin. ?Where are Shadow?s spiders??

 

?Oh, my! They are right here! Take these five! They are warriors and guards. I trained them, myself. The other four will be ready later. We are teaching them special skills.? Blaze handed over the five little ones to Cela.

 

Leaving in a blast of light, Cela lands in Red?s Tower. She entered the dining room. ?Where is Shadow?s room??

A servant showed her to the elf child?s chambers. Cela knocked on the door. Shadow was just sitting down to read. He answered his door. ?Yes may I help you??

?Oh, my do you look like your father. I am Cela. I have brought you these little ones to be your bodyguards.? Cela handed the child his five spider-elves and a list. ?They are warriors and good at what they do. They can speak many languages. They will help you learn what you must to survive. I cannot stay long. Shadow, I want you to be careful. Try to keep up with this list of priorities. We have to get certain things are done before the other Elders realize that you are home. We have about three years. I will be watching over you. Here is my Ring of Calling. It works the same way Red?s Crosses do. If you need me, call!? Cela kissed his cheek and left.

 

After closing his door, Shadow stood with five Sun Glow Spiders in his hand. ?Well, I think we better get to know each other. Tell me your names and what you favourite weapons are.

 

?I go first! I Shooter. Just stand behind me when me shot me bow, or you could gets it in end.? The spider-elf changed to his tiny elf form.

 

?I Grip, I grab them suckers and ties them up good, then hang them up for us all to practise our target shooting on.? The spider-elf changed to a tiny elf form and sat on the floor.

 

?I?s Stabber. I sneak in from behind and stick them with my dagger in the bum. Some jump pretty high!? The spider-elf glanced over at the one beside him. ?That is Cushion. Everyone falls on him. That is Locker, is the best guard around.?

 

?What else can you fellows do?? Trying not to laugh, Shadow waited for a moment.

 

?We can hunt, track, do magic. We were taught fairy and pixie spells. If we can find master to apprentice under, then we can learn Master?s spells too. You are elf so we can learn elf spells. Cela give us these books to learn spells from. Boy, we have a lot of work to learn! It says here Red knows Dragon and Hydra Spells. So you can learn them, too. So can we! So what we do now!?

 

?I?m not quite sure. I don?t know anything about your people. I only arrived here. Tell me about you five.? Shadow sat on the bed and listened.

?We always like to learn new things. Cela say you from Human World. That we know is one big place. What we call you?? Locker walked over and sat on the toe of Shadow?s shoe.

 

?Shadow will be fine. I have never had guards or warriors to help me before. So, we will have to figure out what we are going to do. I want to try something. Would you be willing to learn to fight without weapons? I am almost a master in that art and can teach you that if you want.? Shadow watched as all the spiders changed to elf form and enlarged themselves.

 

?Interesting! Okay, these are the basic exercises.? Shadow began to teach the spider-elves a few karate exercises. They showed him that they had astonishing balance. ?You will learn this very fast.? Shadow began to go through some of his own workouts steps.

 

The spider-elves followed his every move. Grip burst out laughing when he changed to his six-foot spider form and began to try his moves. ?This is great!?

 

Not being able to hold it back any longer, Shadow dropped to the floor laughing. ?Just don?t tie your self up in a knot!? Seeing the six-foot spider using karate moves could only give Shadow a broader view of what he was in for. They practised for a while, then all settled down to read their books. Shadow saw the spider-elves on his bed studying their magic books.

 

Little One appeared in Shadow?s room and walked over to him. ?Good, Guards have arrived. Shadow I am going to see how many children are around the tower here. I will start to prepare them for what lies ahead. I just stopped by to give you this. Call me if you want me.? Before Shadow could reply, Little One was running out the door.

 

Temper slowly appeared on Shadow's bed. "You all right?"

 

Shaodw swept Temper into his hand and hugged his little friend. "Are you feeling better. Why did you risk your life to save me?"

 

"I had too. I home now. I not going anywhere. I still not feeling like me." Temper cuddled in Shadow's hands. "I just tired. Bessa say it go away after a while."

 

"Then you can rest here on my bed and go to sleep." Shadow lay Temper down and watched as his little friend went to sleep.

 

After putting away his clothes, Shadow washed up and dressed in some other clothes he had found in the closet. They fit! Red said everything was his. Shadow was not tired at all for he had slept at the Inn for several hours, before the dragon fight. He grabbed the diary from the desk. He leapt onto his bed and opened the book. As he did a note addressed to him floated to the bed. He picked it up and began to read.

 

Shadow,

In the box Carrie gave you is a letter from your mother and myself to you, my son.

Love, Father

 

Shadow opened his backpack and removed the golden box. He had not wanted to open the box before now, mainly, because it was covered with real gold and would have attracted attention. He slowly opened the box. His hands began to shake as he held the letter and read it.

 

Shadow,

We had hoped we would see you grow up. We asked Carrie to give you this box before you return home to Red Mule. Son, you are very special to all of us, because our Gods have granted you special gifts. We pray you will use these gifts wisely. First, contact Talon and ask him about the key. Take the key to Misty and ask her for the cloak and boots. She knows of your quest. Then you must go to Landor. Shadow, you must enter the cave alone. Remind Misty to use the Time Spell. Do be careful, Son! Guard your secret well! Tell only those who are faithful to you. Beware and watch for foes. If they find out that you has returned home. They will try to kill you. Seek Misty and Talon for help and guidance. Please help father to accept what is to be.

Love Mother and Father

 

Shadow took the letter and small golden chest to his laboratory. He placed them into his file cabinet drawer. Shadow locked the laboratory door. He went over to his desk and sat down. He remembered the old police file from Captain Harrison. Shadow removed the file from his backpack and placed it on his desk. Shadow decided to read the file through and see what Harrison had put into the police report.

 

Shadow had read this report several times, but each time he discovered something new. "So, the intensity of the blast melted parts of my parents car." Shadow walked over to his backpack and removed the piece of metal, which Harrison had also given him. Shadow could see that the metal had indeed melted. Shadow went to his lab and placed the metal on the table. That is when he noticed a strange coating on the metal. "This came from an outside source. Well, I'll work on this, later! Sure hope that Ham got that report for me from the Brandon Captain. Sure could use it right now."

 

Shooter walked over to Shadow. ?We are going outside for a while to practise these spells. We don?t think you want fire spelled tried indoors??

 

?Just be careful. Remember that I want you five to stay close to my quarters and learn your spells. We may need them. If I leave the tower, all five of you will be going with me. So stay in shouting range. I?ll call you! I have some reading to do.?

 

?Here, Cela give up this for you. Use as calling Ring. We will be summoned to you!? Locker giggles as they left the room.

 

Shadow returned to his lab and placed all the items he found in the Valley of Enchantment into his lab desk. Afterwards, Shadow locked the lab door, before returning to his desk. He sat down to begin reading through his father's diary, when he noticed a small purple statue of a dragon, which had suddenly appeared on the corner of his desk. Shadow pretended to read and saw the dragon's eyes were moving. Shadow chuckled to himself. "Red, warned me about you, Flame! I'll fix that Imp!" Shadow rose and walked to his bedside table. He took a piece of chewing gum and began chewing it. He blew a large bubble and popped it. Shadow could see that Temper was still sleeping.

 

The eyes of the statue moved to see what the child was doing. Shadow walked back to his desk and moved behind the dragon, just as he blew another bubble and popped it. Flame shot straight up into the air. Shadow calmly walked over to his chair and sat down, still pretending not to notice. He blew another bubble and let it pop. Flame's eyes kept growing larger as he watched the child. Flame finally moved over to the child and tugged at Shadow's sleeve.

 

"Well, Hello!" Shadow replied to the tug. "Who are you? I'm sorry! I didn't see you come in. What's your name or do you have one?"

 

"I have a name." Flame replied. "Tis, Flame. Who are you? This room is for Red's shadow. What are you doing here?"

 

"I am Red's shadow!" The boy replied. "I am Red's grandson. My name is Shadow! This is my room!"

 

"Oh! What be that stuff in your mouth?" Flame curiosity was burning in the small dragon.

 

Shadow blew another bubble and it popped. "It's chewing gum. Would you like to try some?"

 

"No! It might hurt my dragon breath." Flame covered his mouth with his forelegs and watched the child reading the diary.

 

"You are to young too read a book." Flame had never seen a child reading a book before.

 

Shadow shot a glance at the dragon. "I have finished grade school. Have you?"

 

Flame shook his head. "What is grade school? We only have Wizards School and Healing School here. Got any books I can read? I do read, you know!"

 

Shadow walked over to his bag and pulled out his story books. He handed one to Flame. The little dragon raised his head and looked at the elf child.

 

"What language is this written in?" Flame asked in surprise.

 

"English, of course!" Shadow realized the Flame probably knew only the dragon or elf language. Shadow handed Flame a candy. "Here, try this candy! It's called a jelly bean. Flame, what do you do around here?"

 

Flame took the candy in his talons, sniffed it and bit it. "Sweet isn't it! Sticky, too!" Flame was taking little bites as he ate the candy. "I learning to become wizard. Red is my master."

 

"You're suppose to put it all in your mouth and chew it!" Shadow threw a candy into the air and caught it in his mouth. "Flame, I have a problem. I need some items I found looked at. Would you help me?"

 

"Sure! I glad to help!" Flame followed Shadow into the lab. "I not suppose to be in here!"

 

"Only if you are with me. All right?" Shadow removed the stick and piece of metal. "What would change the colour of the metal like this?" Shadow watched as Flame first sniffed the melted piece of metal from Nile's car.

 

"That yellow stuff is what is left over from a High Level Fire Spell. Probably a Fire Comet Spell! See, here is Golden Flame Leaf. Yup, this is from a Fire Comet Spell, cause here is Sulphur Spore, too. Where you gets this?" Flame watched as Shadow put the metal away.

 

"It was part of my parents car. So, someone from the Isles killed my parents. Thank you Flame! Listen, I am starting up a force of children and little people to hunt down these ones responsible for murders, kidnappings and enslaving others. Well, you join my team?" Feeling tears run down his face, Shadow looked down at Flame.

 

Taking Shadow's hand, Flame nodded his head rapidly. "I help you to get these people!" Flame watched as Shadow pulled out the signet ring and stick he had found in the mud. "Where you get these?"

 

"I was playing in the stream in the Valley of Enchantment just after Red and I had lunch. I discovered these in the mud near my shoes. What are they?" Shadow let Flame examine the stick first.

 

"This is a magic wand. I would not use it, until someone can identify it for you. Handy thing to have! If spell run out, use it. Make sure you point that end away from you first! Always good to have wand handy! Now, let's see ring." Flame carefully examined the ring. "This belonged to man called Marts. I see it before. Shadow, can I take this ring to True Grey? What else did you finds there?"

 

Shadow handed Flame the other things. "See if True Grey can tell you what this wand does."

 

"I be back soon! Then I have more candy? That stuff is good!" Flame left in a flash of light.

 

Shadow returned to his desk to begin reading his father's diary. Shadow looked at his watch. It said half past four in the morning. Shadow continued to read the diary.

 

It was about five when Shadow felt a tuck on his sleeve. "Boy, True Grey mad! Him sends you this ring back and reward. Him knows now that Marts and Relle had doubled crossed him. Them suppose to be Finisher's apprentices, but not any more. True Grey put them on his list of people to be assassinated for being traitors to the Isles. Now, True Grey has proof. Him sends you this Ring of Protection and the Wand is one of Flaming Lightning Bolts. Really make good impression on some bad person's bum." Flame gave Shadow a big toothy smile.

"Thank you Flame! Here you can have this bag of Jelly Beans. Who are these two men, Marts and Relle?" Shadow listened as Flame enjoyed his candy.

 

"Them both wizards that were apprentices under Finisher at one time. Finisher is Head of the Wizards Council on Dra-gon. That is on another plane. I not allowed to go there. Finisher and True Grey are best friends. Both are wizards. Shadow, True Grey is coming to the wizards meeting, tomorrow night. Him going to leave you a parcel, I am to bring it here. I tell True Grey that you starting up little people force. Him going to give us some things to help out our force." Flame popped the last little bit of candy into his mouth. He watched as Shadow walked to the bathroom to get a damp cloth. Flame held out his forelegs and talons, so Shadow could wipe the sticky off them.

 

"Good work, Flame!" Shadow put the wand back into his file cabinet and returned to Flame. "Not one word of this to Red. Flame, when we were at the Tavern in Stayn, I over heard some people saying that they thought Red was being used, and what a shame it was. Red told me that he is always being hurt or his family are. Something is going on. We will find out what."

 

"I been saying that for years. Splat and me hear all sorts of things." Flame's stomach began to growl. "Not very filling! Are they? Shadow, are you hungry?"

 

"Yes, I am!" Shadow could see he was going to like this little fellow. "I want you to write down whatever you hear and who said it. Have Splat do the same."

 

"Okay! I do it! I will show you where the kitchen is." Flame took to the air and disappeared, but soon returned to Shadow's bedroom. "Why you not follow me?" The small dragon had teleported to the kitchen and back to Shadow's bedroom.

 

"I don't know magic, yet." Shadow saw Flame give him a strange look. "We don't use magic in the human world." Shadow put his ring of protection on before leaving the room.

 

Flame scratched his head and flew over to Shadow's shoulder and perched there. "Then we take long way!"

 

Shadow smiled and walked from his room with Flame on his shoulder. Shadow was amazed that Flame was so light in weight. They entered the kitchen and Shadow looked around for an icebox or fridge, but there wasn't any. Flame pointed out some fruit on a counter top. They grabbed an apple and sat down to eat.

 

"Shadow, you teach Flame to read English?" The small dragon saw the child eating his apple.

 

"I have some of my grade school readers at Aunt Carrie's. I'll get the books for you. You can have them!" Shadow was not prepared for Flame's response.

 

"Have them? But book are so valuable! Shadow really giving them to Flame? Flame promise to take care of them! I guard them with my life!" The little dragon had never been offered such a gift.

 

"I want you to share the knowledge with Joleen or others who need the books. But they are yours to keep." Shadow did not want to upset Joleen.

 

"Flame will learn to use books first, then I teach others. That be all right with Shadow?" Flame did not want anyone to touch his treasure, but he wanted to please Shadow as well.

 

"Excellent idea! You can be the teacher of the lessons. I have all my books. If you need more, I'll try to get you some." Shadow smiled at the little dragon. The child never realized that most fairy dragons were very selfish and greedy people, who hated to share anything.

 

"Well, I see you two met! I can also see you two have something in common!" Talon stood in the doorway. "Here, let me get you something to eat." Talon began to prepare some food and sat down beside Shadow. "You will have to show me what those foods were you ordered at the Inn." Talon ate with Shadow and Flame.

 

"Sure, Uncle Talon!" Shadow swallowed a sip of his drink. "I'll ask Aunt Carrie for some recipes for you."

 

Talon reached over and lifted Shadow onto his knee. "I'm afraid elves don't hug much. I'm half-human! I do! Your parents would have been so proud of you!" His uncle sat hugging Shadow. "Red told me what happened to Perry. I'm really sorry. I heard Carrie has moved to Powell River. I'm happy she did. We can visit with her. We must try to talk her into coming here. I've loved her for years. I always will!" Talon just held Shadow in his arms.

 

Shadow sat on his uncle's knee. It felt, so wonderful to have someone other than his aunt holding him. He had longed for his grandfather to hug him, but Red would only rub his grandson's cheek or put his arm around Shadow's shoulder.

 

Red was a Wolvershen Elf and those elves were known for their callousness and ferocity. They had separated from the other elves and started their own clan over seven centuries ago. They believed that no one would survive, if they showed weakness. Red was not like the other Wolvershen Elves. He tried hard not to show his emotions and would cover his head with his hood, when they began running wild. Red was a man torn between two worlds and two clans. Randor, Red's father had been Clan Leader of all

Wolvershen Elves. Randor had an elf of principals and believe in doing things his own way. He banished Red for doing magic, when his son was only sixteen years old. Red finally made peace, years later with his father. Now, Red was supposed to be the eldest elf from the Wolvershen Clans. All but two of Red's older brothers had been found dead or so he had been told. Now, Red was the Leader of the Wolvershen's, but because of the banishment the others resented Red and chased him off Wolvershen lands. All Red had left were his wife, Emerald and Talon. Many years ago, Red discovered two changelings Eric and Dawn. Then ten years ago, they found Joleen and Flame. Emerald and Red had adopted all four young ones. Now, Shadow was home at last.

 

Talon had been adopted when his real father had to leave him and flee with his bride. Mel, Talon's father loved his son and wanted his son to grow up with Nile as his brother. So, it was to be. Talon adored Red and Emerald even more than they realized.

 

Flame paid no attention to the elves as they talked to each other. Flame just kept eating his food and thinking about how he was going to teach the others from his books.

 

"Shadow, you must have been practising your archery. You really surprised me. Every arrow hit its mark. I was so proud of you. Many villagers asked me after the fight who you were. I said. ?Why, that archer is my nephew.? You should have seen their faces. Anyone who can shoot like that is no child. Please, call me, Talon." His smiled showed Shadow just how proud his uncle was of him.

 

Shadow hugged and kissed his uncle on the cheek. "I've been reading father's diary. I was to ask you about a key." Shadow finished his drink.

 

"I understand! I see you have Mia's ring." Talon nodded his head. "We'll have to drop the extra baggage, before we can call Mia." Flame was oblivious to the fact that Talon had just called him baggage.

 

"Flame, would you go up to Emerald's room? Tell her breakfast will be in two hours? You better find and tell the others as well." Talon knew this would give them time to call Mia.

 

"Yes, I do it right now!" Flame disappeared from the kitchen.

 

Talon put his arms into the air and before Shadow realized it. They appeared in Shadow's bedroom. Talon walked over to the bookcase and pulled the book down. The secret door opened and they entered Shadow's lab. The child used the ring to call Mia. Before the child could blink, she stood in front of him. She handed him the cloak and boots. Shadow put them on.

 

"Mia, what about the Time Spell?" Shadow winked at Talon as Mia chanted her spell.

 

"The Time Spell has been cast and time will stand still for a week." Mia hugged Shadow tightly. "I love you!"

 

The trio walked out of Shadow's room and left Red's tower by the front door. Mia changed to her dragon form. The elves climbed up onto her back. Talon held onto Shadow's waist as Misty took to the air.

 

"This is better than a plane! Misty, do dragons ever crash land." Shadow asked in an innocent manner.

 

"Only if they have been in a fight and they are injured." Misty flew slowly. "There is the Isle of Stayn."

 

"Red said I could start a market place for the Isles. I was thinking that somewhere around Elfstand, maybe the best place." Shadow moved his hair from his face. "I was thinking I?d charge the people a rental for the stands and taking that money to repair the roads. Misty, would Storm and Sky like to help me? I want to start a little people group for spying on others. I will need your help with this project. I want to teach Maria to operate a computer as well. All information will be placed into the computer for further investigation."

 

"I think those are wonderful ideas!" Misty nodded her head. "It would give the Maria and the boys something to do!"

 

"Shadow, where would you be starting, first?" Talon was pleased to hear of Shadow's plans.

 

"The Isles of Stayn. That Serpent Hill is the worse road I have ever seen or been on. Some of the potholes are deeper, than I am tall. I'll have to workout a method for fixing the roads, first." Shadow remembered Grub. "Talon, Red and I bought some fruit from a little boy, named Grub. Do you ever need fruit at the inn? His fruit was well cleaned, even though he wasn't. He and his family live near Serpent Road and Spruce Trail. Grub wanted to sell us a basket of fruit for one gold coin. I gave him four gold, because he did taken the time to clean the fruit well. Even Red was impressed."

 

Talon shook his head. "Misty fly over Stayn and let Shadow point out the fruit stand. I can always use fruit, especially ones that are cleaned. Oh Misty, Spot and Speck went to see Golden Thread to get some spider guards for Shadow. When they both returned the two little ones were mortified. Apparently, Spinner has taken over as Queen of the Spiders. She said that she would like Shadow for dinner. The boys found two sick and injured male spiders and brought them to Red Mule. They will become Shadow's guards when properly trained. You should have seen Spot and Speck's faces!"

 

"I have heard all about Spinner. That one is all spider. Watch yourself with her, for she is a wizardess! Low Class, but Ray told me Spinner has her own type of spells." Misty flew over Grub's spot on the road and landed.

 

?Cela dropped by with five spiders last night, just after I arrived at the tower. They are busy practising their magic. I gave them a few karate moves to try. If they don?t tie themselves into knots they may do quite well later on.? Shadow could see Misty starting to laugh.

 

Grub was sitting on a rock and had been polishing a piece of fruit, when time had stopped. Talon and Shadow climbed down and checked out Grub's house.

 

They found a young woman standing over a fire, cooking something. The inside of the shack was clean and so was the woman.

 

"Even Grub looks cleaner, today. By the look of him, I'd say he starts out clean and gets dirty as the day wears on." Shadow remembered the mud the day they came through. He could see that it was very early in the morning and the sun was just starting to rise.

 

Talon and Shadow left some money in Grub's hand and took a basket of fruit with them. Misty took to the air once again with the elves on her back.

 

They arrived in the skies over the Landor Meadow, just as the sun was breaking through the dark forest. Misty began to circle and make her descent. Then she landed on the heavily shadowed meadow. Talon and Shadow climbed down from Misty's back and watched as she changed back to elf.

 

Mia straightened Shadow's cloak. Talon handed his nephew a special key. Mia led Shadow to the mouth of a cave on the side of a mountain.

 

"You must do this on your own! I'll come and get you, after you are finished." Mia watched as Shadow walked towards the cave.

 

Shadow stood in the entrance to the cave. He took a few deep breaths as he slowly entered. It was dark inside, but with his elfin vision he could see perfectly. Shadow had the feeling that he was not alone.

 

A voice called to him in low whispers. "Shadow, this is for you alone!" The voice spoke in calming tones. Shadow continued to slowly walk down the tunnel as the voice beckoned to him. He was not afraid as he followed the voice.

 

A strange soft yellow glow appeared. It moved with him as he walked toward the outline of a door on the wall just ahead. "Use the key to open the door!" The voice spoke, again. Shadow put the key in the keyhole and turned it. The door opened on its own. "Go to the throne and take your rightful place!" The voice instructed.

 

Shadow had no idea what was going on. "Rightful Place?" He thought to himself walked over to the throne and sat down. A transparent figure of a man moved toward Shadow as he sat on the throne. Shadow was now frightened and closed his eyes, as he grabbed the arms of the throne and held fast. He opened his eyes, when he felt the spirit place something on his head. The spirit bowed to Shadow and vanished.

 

*******

 

Mia turned to Talon with a gleam in her eyes. ?So, it was Cela?s idea to bring home Shadow ahead of time.?

 

?She had no other choice. When Strand was on his way back here to the Isles, he made as stop off at Larissa?s home. Apparently, Strand spotted Jasper and Kystal leaving a house that was three doors down from Larissa?s home. Strand followed them and changed to his spider form. He spied on them for over three months. They were making their plans for the Isles. Strand overheard their plans for the future. Relle and Marts are assassins for Jasper and Kystal. They have killed off Perry, Rose, Nile and many human police officers that got to close. Boss is trying to save as many lives as he can. He has been warning Richard for years to back off. Now, Marts has a contract out on the Hamels. Relle is the assassin for the human world. Marts is our assassin. Strand managed to get the information to Boss. He will deal Marts when the time is right. Our job is to help Shadow bring as many of these human professionals here as possible; this mean keeping the elders off Shadow?s back. Strand discovered that Kystal is one of Gretz?s daughters. That is why we cannot find Gretz. She is using her children to get us. We have to find and stop these children first. Strand?s job is to find these children. Our jobs are to help keep the other away from Shadow?s group of spies and workers. It was that last time the Rift went after Shadow. Temper noticed a shaodw crossing the lands really fast after Shadoww was shot. Temper called Boss who had one of his ogres grab Shadow and whisk him away to the hospital. Temper took the form of Brett and lay very still. That shadow was Gretz. She grabbed half of Temper's spirit. She carried it off and returned to her home. She then made a big mistake. She began to brag at how she had Nile and Rose's spirits. That is why Cela and Bessa have been so upset. Gretz had stolen half of Nile and Rose's spirits. Well, Temper used his abilities and called anyone that would listen. Vortex the Utaras heard Temper's cries for help and rescued him. Temper then told Vortex what Gretz was doing. Vortex managed to help Temper get a message to Vaun. He contacted Cela and Bessa. They sent Rahab to get the spirit crystals. Cela told me that Temper died because of what happened, but because of the rescue of the spirit crystals his spirit was returned to him. Cela told me that is why Nile and Rose could not be reborn.?

 

?I was going to see Cela, but was told she was in one of her killing moods. So that is where Jasper went. Well, I know what Kystal looks like! I would love to get her in a corner and blast her to pieces. Shadow has a hard job ahead. Who will become traitors to us? I pray that Cela knows what she is doing!? Mia sounded worried.

 

?I can tell your this, Shadow is much like Joleen and Flame. He knows when others are lying to him. This is one of his gifts from the gods. You can trust Shadow?s judgment. He has already started at the tower. Well, we will have our prince soon.? Talon smiled and placed his hand on Mia?s shoulder. ?Everything will be fine!?

 

Meanwhile in the tomb, suddenly, the room filled with burst of light. Shadow saw two transparent figures standing in front of him. He had seen them in photographs and recognized them as his parent's spirits. Shadow tried to move, but some unknown force was holding him to the chair.

 

Nile's spirit stepped forward. "Shadow, we can visit, whenever you wish, but touching is not permitted. From the day of your birth you were granted special powers by our

Gods. It is our Gods who allow us to speak to you, now. Shadow, I see you carry the sword called Stinger. This book will tell you how special your sword is and how to use it. The Gods have decreed that you will become a wizard. You will be permitted carry Stinger, because you are a warrior." Nile's spirit set the book down at Shadow's feet. "Mia has told us much about you and how you are a warrior.?

 

Rose's spirit moved forward. "Shadow, you have been given the gift of languages and truth. You can read and write any language you wish as well as speak and understand them. The gift of truth gives you the ability to know when someone is lying to you. Use it well, and keep it a secret. Shadow, Carrie is your aunt she was adopted by my mother. You have other aunts as well, some are elf, but I had two sisters, one is Misty and the other one is Breeze."

 

Rose's spirit could see Shadow's expression of bewilderment on her sons face. "Misty is your aunt! We are dragons. You are half-dragon and half-elf. All three of my sisters have something very special to offer. Shadow, you are the beginning of a new race of people, which the Gods call Dragon-elves. Do you have any questions?"

 

"Mother, I do!" Shadow spoke softly. "If I'm a dragon-elf, why can't I change into a dragon?"

 

"Shadow!" His mother explained. "Up until now, your magical energy has been blocked by the powers of Misty or Talon's Spells. We could not have you changing into a dragon in the other world. Now, could we?"

 

Shadow shook his head. "No! I guess not!"

 

Rose smiled at her son. "You'll need Misty's guidance for a while. You should take this chance to go and learn from her. You have the powers of a warrior, wizard, dragon, and elf. Use them wisely! Mia is coming! Take this scroll and give it to her, before you leave the tomb. She will know what to do. Years ago, your father helped the Gods with some important tasks. In order for Nile to complete these task he was given the gift to change into a dragon form." Rose paused for a moment. "Talon has known everything about you for years. Talon was given special powers to teach you. He is your Master for Magic. He is also one of your guardians. Take Talon aside and ask him more about your special powers. He was given special books to give to you. No one, not even Misty knows some of your Gifts from the Gods. They are to be kept from everyone. However, to protect Red and Emerald, we had to keep this information from them. They believe that I was an elf. You must find a way of telling them what is going on. Shadow, if I were you I would choose another name for your dragon self like Misty has. It is for your own protection. Misty is the Guardian and Mia is her assistant. I believe you understand!"

 

Smiling at his son Nile could see that Shadow did very well understand many things. "Elves and dragons must memorize their spells. The Gods gave you special powers. You only need to read your spells once to learned them. The spells you learn will be with you forever. One day, you will become King of the Isles for both dragons and elves. Shadow, just because you are more powerful than others. This does not give you the right to takeover. Use your heart and your mind to solve problems! Not your powers. Do not be cruel! Hate is a terrible thing! Be kind and use your heart!"

 

"Shadow, seek out Breeze and my mother, Aqua for they will help you to learn your healing powers. The Guardians will be there to help you learn other spells and ways. Ask the Guardians for advice, if you wish to change anything on the Isles. If anyone does stand in your way of improving the Isles contact Cela. She will get her mother Bessa to come and give the others something to think about. Prove to Bessa and Cela that you are mature and an adult and they will forever be beside you when your need for them is great. Red has always had a bad habit of trying to ignore new ways. Don't let Red stand in your way. If need be, go to the Guardians and get their approval. There is one more thing. Cela and her mother, Bessa will be watching over you. When you return to the tower, Cela will send your guards to you. Listen, Cela and Bessa are two of our own Goddesses. They are fed up with all these killing which are happening on the Isles." Rose could see Shadow wanted to say something.

 

"I will not undermine Red! I respect him and always will! I will find a way to help Red adjust." Shadow would never hurt his grandfather. "Red and I do have a special closeness to each other. Grandfather has always listened to me. Even now, we are planning to start cleaning up the Isle of Stayn. Fix up the roads, houses and seeing that a market place is build for these people to sell their goods and produce. While we are doing this my small force of little people will be spying on those who would cause us trouble. Flame and True Grey like my plans and have offered to help me anyway they can. Flame has one downfall. It is a big one. He loves books. I am giving Flame some of my schoolbooks to help him learn about the human ways of life. In return, Flame promises to teach the others who will be helping us. One day, I hope to open a school just for Grade School Classes and I am making Flame the Master of that School. By the way, Rift has been going after everyone. He tried to kill me. I only kicked him with a Karate kick in the mouth. He lost a few teeth. I was because of this that we were able to free a large group of spirit crystals with Temper's help. It is done and these people freed will be reborn, or so I am told. I could have just as easily killed Rift. No, I would never do that unless these people hunt me down with assassins, then I will fight as a warrior. I have my brown belt now. I know what cruelity does to someone. I will fight with only love in my heart. The love to free our people. This I promise you."

 

"That is some plan! Flame a Head Master of a School. No one would suspect that from you or Flame. I really think you have the right idea. Train the people by using our own people. Shadow, you are one very bright young elf. Your father and I will explain to Cela and Bessa that you will need a free hand after you prove yourself. Take care of yourself! Well, Misty awaits you out in the tunnel. It is time for us to leave. Come and visit, when you can. Shadow, that crown you are wearing and the throne you sit on are yours, but leave them here for now. No one will take them. Good-bye, Son!" Rose blew Shadow a kiss as she smiled.

 

Slowly the two spirits vanished. Shadow sat for a moment and heard a voice. "Don't forget the key!"

 

"I'll remember to take the key, when I leave!" Shadow then rose from the throne, picked up the scroll and book. He removed the crown and set it on the seat of the throne. He walked from the tomb turned and locked the door.

 

Shadow saw Mia walking towards him. He ran into her arms and hugged her tightly. "Mia, I love them, but I couldn't tell them!" Shadow hugged her as he cried.

 

"They know you love them!" Mia stroked his hair and wiped the tears from his eyes. Shadow handed his aunt the scroll. She read and cast the spell. Shadow felt shivers run through his body and he felt dizzy. Mia touched his forehead and held his hands. "Shadow, would you like to come to my lair for a few days? The Time Spell will last for a week. You could learn a great deal in that time. No one will be the wiser. Time in both worlds has stopped. We are the only three who are not affected. Not even my children will see you. Come, let us get Talon and go home. He can help us!" Mia held her nephew's hand as they walked out of the tomb.

 

Talon bowed and Shadow ran into his uncle's arms to hold him tightly. "Well, young prince, shall we go?"

 

"We'll be going to Misty's home, first. I have things to learn, before going back to grandfather's tower." Shadow watched as Mia changed to Misty. The elves mounted up and flew to her lair.

 

Shadow worked hard for the next five days. He learned a combination of elfin and dragon spells. By the fifth night Shadow had learned a total of thirty spells. He also was taught to fly in his dragon form. He could take off very well. It was a little different on the landings. Shadow tried to land in a field, first. That was easy! When it came time to land at Misty's lair. He sent Mia and Talon flying threw the lair. He spun himself around inside the cave.

 

Mia and Talon stood up and dusted themselves off. They saw Shadow sprawled on his belly.

 

"So, I forgot, I had a tail! Are you two, all right?" Shadow laughed as he saw Mia dusting off herself.

 

"I'm fine! I think!" Mia laughed and walked towards her nephew. "What kind of a landing do you call that?"

 

"Remind me to take a parachute, when I fly with you!" Talon held his side as he laughed. "I've heard of tail spins before, but that's the best one I've ever seen. I'm fine, at least, I can still walk!" Talon turned to Mia. "Please, take Shadow out and teach him how to land, before we all get killed."

 

Misty and Shadow spent the rest of the day practising his landings. By late evening, his landings had greatly improved. He showed Talon early the next morning, when he landed in the entrance to the lair.

 

"Much better! Now, you look like a bird landing, instead of a minotaur. I think it's time to go home. This has got to be the longest breakfast wait in history." Talon helped to pack up Shadow's things.

 

?Talon, mother and father said that you have some books for me. They said I hold special powers that only you know about.? Shadow had waited for Mia to go down and bring up the other books before talking to his uncle.

 

?Yes, that is why I am staying with you. After you receive your tower, I will be doing all your cooking. The Gods of Ske and Dra-gon gave you special powers. But just before you parents were married I was given custody of some very special powers, which I transferred to you after you were born. No knows of these powers, three very powerful old Earth Gods gave these powers to me. Gretz, this monster from another galaxy was after these powers. She has no idea that I carry them as well as you. This will take time for you to develop your special talents. We will do it at night, when others are sleeping. Just you and me!? Talon grabbed a stack of books and tied them all together in a bundle.

 

Mia was carrying up thirty books from the bottom of her lair. "All these ancient manuscripts are written in a language, which has been lost for almost five hundred years. Shadow, you're the only person who can read these manuscripts. Head Master Comet of the School of Visions gave them to me. Those books once belonged to an ancient race called the Tonyans. Look after the books and guard them well."

"I have read a little about these people in this manuscript. The Tonyans were some of the first people on the Isles to start up a School of Learning. Some sort of trouble started and they closed the school. The Tonyans closed their school, and left everything to Head Master Comet at the New School. These books were only a few treasures, which were left at the school. The other items and manuscripts were sent into deep caves or valleys beyond the reach of thieves." Shadow shook his head. "What a waste?" He was sitting at the table going through some of his books. "Mia, why did the Gods decide I was to be their escape goat by making me their prince?"

 

Mia lowered her eyes. "Shadow, maybe, the Gods knew you could handle this task. No other child on the Isles can even read or write. Most certainly, no child is a warrior, until he is in his fifties, at least for elves and a hundred years, if the dragon lives that long!"

 

"Shadow, what Mia is trying to tell you is that you are more mature than most of the Elders and Guardians. You're only twelve years old, but you have more knowledge about the world around you than our Elders, Guardians and our Gods." Talon started to laugh.

 

"Talon is right! Most of the Guardians, Elders and Gods are dragons or elves. Shadow, you have always been special even before the gods granted you the special skills and abilities. Look, we don't know how or what happens, but when you touch someone that person changes. Before you left the Isles, you touched several of us. You gave us all the ability to change at will. Shadow, you have done it again to my children. We don't understand what happens. All we know is that it does happen. My mother thinks it might be your love. The ones you touched all feel the same way. They could feel your love flowing into them." Mia hugged Shadow. "Don't ever say you are an escape goat, because you are not! Shadow, you're the only person, I can think of who could handle the job as King of the Isles. You have already started to spread your love around these Isles and have changed many lives already. No, you are our prince! There is no way anyone can deny that fact. Even your dragon-self shows your subjects that you are king. You will be King of the Dragons and Elves!" Mia could see that Shadow was beginning to understand. "Bladerunner of the Whitestone Elves was a true Prince of Elves. Even your great grandfather Enchanter is a Prince of Dragons. You are the eldest grandchild and the only one to survive. Emerald is the eldest daughter of the Prince of Elves. Yes, you are a real prince."

 

"Mia, if I am to be king of both the dragons and elves. Then this gives me the right to rule over the Wolvershen and Whitestone Elves. Would Lammorra have to do as I ask?" Shadow wanted to see if he could stop Vinnin from hurting his wife.

 

"Yes! Once you are crown king, no one can stop you, but the Gods. Why do you ask?" Mia rubbed her arms as she thought back to Maria's statement about Vinnin. "You believe Maria?"

 

"Both Red and I do. How better for Tyran to takeover the Wolvershen Elves and Vinnin to takeover Lammorra's position as Leader of the Whitestone Elves? I truly believe your daughter saw Vinnin kill Lammorra's children. I know she only has one chance left. I swear to you both and the Gods, I will do everything in my powers to stop this madness." Shadow started to cry, mainly, because he was very angry. "Before I forget. Do you have any salves and potions for healing. Temper did something very stupid and is really suffering for it. I want him healed. He is so forelorn and upset."

 

Pouring them each a drink, Talon thought about what his nephew had just said. "Mia, I hate to say it, but the children and Red are right. We know Tyran and Vinnin have been trying different ways for years to bring down the clans. Think about it! If Randor found out, he would vanish to save his family. If he went to see Nova, I think you get my meaning. Before Pat vanished, he told me that Randor and Setta were alive, but in hiding with the Argons. Even Blaster knows the truth. It was Tyran, Vinnin and Gretz who sent their troops after Randor and his family. Blaster discovered this. One more thing, I remember what Setta told Nile and myself. It was after the blast that killed Randor?s father and brother. Vinnin had been injured in that blast and wears the scars on his face to day. Yet, the Vinnin that keeps showing his face has no scars. He says he covers them up by magic. This is a line of minotaur dung. Setta also told me that shortly after the blast, while they were looking for bodies and wounds, they found the real Tyran dead. They managed to get Randor and his family to safety. Morgan watches over the homestead now with Buzzan and Renten. No one else is to know!"

 

"Nova could give Randor and his family the ability to change into other types of life forms. Nova would hide them well. Sure, that's why the Renten?s sons chased Red away. They don't want him hurt or killed." Mia was beginning to get the full picture.

 

?Strand told me something years ago. He lived with me for a few years after mother and father were killed. He said something really strange one day. We had seen a set of twins from the school. Strand stared at them for a long time. He turned to me and asked me which one was the bad clone and who was the real person. I had no idea what he was talking about. Could someone have made a batch of bad people or clones by copying our peoples? Then they hide our real people and make the clones do the dirty work?? Shadow had wondered about that statement for years.

 

"I think Strand was right. He said that his uncles had found a way to contaminate the clones, making them different. Mia, I want to teach Maria to operate computers. I have already spoken to Red about this. He said that he would fund us fully. Maria and I are going to set up our own spy ring and plant them in Corndale and Elfstand. Please, if you do get any leads or evidence bring it to us, first. This way we can put it into a safe place, even if we have to take it to the Forbidden World. Maria and I have a better chance of doing this than you adults. Remember, no one believes children. I am not supposed to come home for three or four more years. By then, I plan to find those responsible." Shadow saw his aunt and uncle start laughing.

 

"I love the idea!" Talon nodded his head. "Count me in! I have many young friends on the Isles."

 

"So, do I! This will take a long time to gather evidence." Mia watched Shadow slowly rising to his feet and closing his book.

 

"It had taken over five hundred years of war to bring these Isles down. What is another ten to fifteen human years?" Shadow saw Talon smiling as he put down his glass on the table. "If I am Prince of the Isles, I will have certain privileges. I plan to use all my abilities I have to fight with. You forget I know and have the technology and sciences of the twenty-first century on my side. Cela said I could call her if anyone tries to step on me. She will flatten them. A while back Richard Hamel?s son Ham and I became good friends. Several times, I have had a very bad feeling that something evil had happened to Richard. Ham, I talked to a short while a go. I have to see him. I know he is in danger." It was plain to see that Talon and Mia both agreed with Shadow.

 

"You do have your mother awareness for danger to others. She had the same kind of ability. Years ago, Nile and I discovered a series of three caverns all joined together by tunnels. Shadow, I'll show you how to reach them. They have no entrances or exits. You must teleport into them. This would give you the perfect place to hide all evidence we find. Mia, it will be your job to gather what the guardians have discovered over the centuries, and give it to Shadow. I'll contact Blaster and tell him we need his information as well. Maybe, if True Grey meets Shadow he will help us, too.?

 

They had finished packing up the books and other things Mia had given Shadow. She changed to Misty and waited for Talon and Shadow to load up the bags. Then after the bags were secure, Shadow leapt down to the ground from Misty's back, and he changed to dragon. Talon rode on Misty's back, making sure that the bags did not fall off. The two dragons took to the air and flew towards Red Mule. Talon now had the chance to see just how large Shadow was in his dragon form.

 

"Well Talon, what do you think of our prince?" Misty turned to see Talon shaking his head.

 

"Misty, Shadow is almost double your size. Did the Elders plan this?" Talon could feel Misty laughing as he also marvelled over the size of Shadow. "He's a biggie. He is probably one hundred and seventy feet, if not larger. I'd like to see the Guardians and Elders faces, when they see Shadow."

 

Misty roared with laughter. "Even grandfather could not beat Shadow in a race. I tried, last night. He can fly twice as fast as I can."

 

"We went to the Valley of Enchantment. Talon, we found several items from vehicles on the ground. I surmise that they had a radiator hose spring a leak. I found a piece of cut hose and tools plus clamps in the mud. I have read some of father's diary. He states the evils were trying to kill Red. I think that all evidence we find should be properly catalogued and stored like the police do in an evidence room. If we work our evidence room like the police do, then in time we could have the best collection ever. By placing all evidence in the caves we will lesson the risk of theft. We could set out false evidence for the thieves to steal. Any ideas where we could find such a place? It must be a place that only we know about. I will have cameras set to film those who enter these false evidence rooms. Then we will know who is stealing from us. We can follow them back to their leaders." Shadow flew beside Misty and watched her veer off towards another tower in the distance.

 

"Excellent idea! That is your grandmother's Tower of Eaglestep. Inside that mountain are those caves. Your father and I discovered them many years ago. That could be your lair. I know that Strand knows about this place as well. For recently I have found evidence inside that I did not place there. It is an excellent place to store evidence. It has no entrances or exits either for we had them all sealed up. Only way in, is to teleport or open a portal." Talon showed Shadow and Misty the lair.

 

"Well, this will do very nicely.? Shadow walked over to a small alcove and looked the length of the lair. "Yes, I like this place very much!" Shadow moved closer to the area where Misty was standing.

 

"Shadow, take a close look over there!" Talon watched as his nephew walked over to the wall of the cavern. "Well?"

 

"This looks like a single cavern. It is divided into two sections! I'll use this smaller area as my vault for the evidence." This gave Shadow several ideas for storing items. Shadow explained about Flame and True Grey.

 

?These three caverns go from this mountain of Eagle Step to the Shadow Mountain. It goes deep into that mountain as well." Talon could see an impish smile on his nephew's face.

 

"That was a very wise thing to do. Yes Nephew, many people are trying to kill Red. I like your ideas of the police department. We leave Red in the background, but pretend it is his idea. This way, we can move Red out fast if necessary. I'll contact Flexer immediately, and tell him what is going on." Mia hugged Shadow tightly. "Maybe, your love can change that Doppelganger?s insight to the future. He tried very hard to understand what is going on. He does not want to get to close to other people for afraid of losing them. I have a feeling that you will overpower Flexer's stubbornness with your love. It will take time! As for Flame teaching! You really want to turn those God?s heads around. Just don?t turn their heads to far, they may snap off!"

 

"Before we go, I think it is only fair that I warn you about a challenge that I met through the police department in Brandon." Shadow whipped out his golden shield of a detective and his handcuffs. "I don't like guns!"

 

Talon grabbed the badge and stood staring at it. "Shadow is a police detective!" His voice shrieked.

 

Mia was holding Shadow's wallet with his picture ID in it. "I want to take him apart!"

 

"I thought I had better warn you." Shadow started to laugh. "You should have seen Red's face. Please don't tell Aunt Carrie. She will kill me for sure."

 

They left Shadow's lair and flew to Red Mule Tower. Shadow watched as the tower came into view. He wanted Hamel with him now more than ever. Shadow began to plan his tactics to bring the others to the Isles. "First Stan, then Ham. Maybe, Doc too! He would feel very important here. Then Fred!" Shadow shifted his glance to Misty. "Fred has a special love for lizards. The way he would always stop the car and let a lizard run across the road when they were off on weekend trips into the countryside. Fred would take great pains to see lizards were always safe. Fred would die to save Misty. He really would help us save these dragons.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Seven

 

 

Before the Time Spell had been cast, Stan stood on his porch of his Powell River cabin watching a police cruiser pull up in front of his cabin. He watched as Brian stepped out and began to walk towards him. "What's up?"

 

"We think we found Red and Brett. We need you to help us identify them." Brian watched as Stan grabbed his cowboy hat, and hurried to the white jeep.

 

They drove sixteen miles out of town to the site of where two burnt bodies had been found. Stan stood staring at them. "They wore clothing similar to this. Who did such a terrible thing?"

 

Shaking with anger, Fred hurried over with another man. "Stan!"

 

"I want you to help track these murderers for the police!" The other man with Fred was Stan's employer. "Follow them!"

 

?Stan, the killers went into the fog at Mist Mountain! I tracked them as far into the fog as I dared." Brian watched at Stan turned to his employer.

 

"Track them, yourself! No one in their right mind goes into that fog! It is suicide to even think about going through that fog! No one has ever come out alive!" Stan watched his employer's face turning red with anger.

 

"YOU'RE FIRED! Get you stuff out of those cabins!" The man yelled at Stan.

 

"You forgot! Those cabins belong to me as well as the lands. Get out of my face!" Stan hurried off down the road. "Stay off my peoples lands! Or I'll hunt you down myself!"

 

"Let me talk to Stan!" Fred hurried after the ranger.

 

"He's still fired!" The man screamed.

 

Stan stood waiting for Fred to catch up. "He's crazy! You know that yourself!"

 

"Stan, what are you going to do?" Fred watched as his friend broke down and cried. "Brett was like my own son!"

 

"They killed them! Oh, Fred! I don't know what I'm going to do! I'll move up to the other cabin. I must try to find a way through the fog, myself. There must be a way in! Maybe,

not through the fog! I was told of a legend called the Passage of the Sasquatch. I must find it!" Stan ran off into the forest and headed home. "I don't think it is a legend! It borders Fran's lands. She would let me pass through. No one else though! She guards those lands and has since I was born. I won?t go in blind. I?ll take a small army radio with me. I have one my grandfather gave me. It still works! I?ll let you know when I am leaving!"

 

Fred walked back to the head ranger. "Well, you may have just murdered Stan. He's going after them. Not as a ranger either, but if I know Stan it will be in full war paint and well armed. Don't you understand? Those two people were Stan's closest friends! Even as I stand here and now, I'm going to say something I'll regret for years to come. If anything happens to Stan! I'm coming after you for his murder! I'll see you, dead! Even if I have to do it myself!"

 

The Head Ranger shrugged his shoulders and left the area by car. Fred turned the Brian. "Rope off the area! I want every bit of evidence we can find!" That is when the Time Spell was cast.

 

*******

 

 

Shadow flew beside Misty as they returned home to Red's Tower. After they landed, the dragons changed to elf. Shadow went to his room and placed the manuscripts on the bookshelves. Inside his laboratory he put the other things away. He joined Talon in the kitchen. They sat down at the table, as they were before Mia cast her spell to start time once again, then she vanished.

 

"I told everyone! They are all starving!" Flame shouted as he suddenly appeared in the kitchen. Flame looked down at his talons on his left hand. The ring that Cela had given him was glowing. "The prince is here. I must find him."

 

Talon winked at Shadow. "I think you should go upstairs to meet Emerald. I really think you have kept her waiting long enough!"

 

"I think so, too!" Shadow turned to the dragon. "Flame, can you show me to my grandmother's room?" Flame had vanished from the kitchen.

 

Red hurried into the kitchen. ?There you are! I need to show you the cabins. Talon, we won?t be more than an hour.?

 

Red held Shadow?s hand and they vanished to the dungeon. ?The stair off to the left as you enter the kitchen, lead down here. This is the back entrance to the dungeon area. Through that door is the tunnel that leads to the two cabins. To save time, we will portal there.? Red opened a portal and entered the cabin in Ease. He explained to Shadow about leaving the cabin.

 

Shadow put on one of Red?s cloaks and stepped out onto the porch. ?I have never seen anything like this before. It is a huge town! Maybe later I can explore this area. I have plenty to start with.?

 

Red just chuckled to himself. ?Here are all these files I told you about. This is only part of it! The other half is through that tunnel in the bedroom closet. Come!? Red showed Shadow to the closet and through the tunnel. ?That way leads to my tower, that goes to the cave and this is to the other cabin.?

 

They hurried along through the tunnel to the cabin in Elfstand. ?This is the cabin and farm outside Elfstand. Few know of this place. Take a look! From the air, all you see is a huge mass of brambles. Not even from the air can this be seen, unless you know where to look. There is a patch of grass that leads to a small cave, just beneath the entrance to this area. You have to pass through the cave first. There is the barn, and I see Eric has planted more food here, again. He rotates the crops each year. We always have plenty of food for our tables.?

 

?Red, Talon said that I could have a large area that he and father found. It is inside the mountain where mother?s tower is now. Can I move all these books and documents into the cavern? Only Talon knows where these caverns are. We want them safe. If anyone broke into this cabin or the one in Ease, we could lose everything.? Shadow had made his point and could see his grandfather nodding his head. ?It will be safe. The copies will be on computer and in our hands.?

 

?Excellent idea! Do what you have to; I want it protected. I?ll tell the spiders here what you are doing. They can help move everything. Strand came to see me last night. He is so angry right now. I guess some spiders found a small village. There were only two hundred in that village and all are dead. Even I am upset. Son, do as you see fit. Your wisdom is different, but might bring about some changes that will net us some valuable information. I have told Spot and Speck to give you assistance they can. They can both type and quite fast. I?ll see you get computers and power for them. They found two baby spider-elves hurt. After the little ones are well, we will teach them how to operate computers. I thought Disk and Rom were perfect names for them.? Red laughed at Shadow facial expressions.

 

?I like that! Cela paid me a visit last night and gave me five Spider-elves. I have them working on their spells and Karate. I just hope you are good at undoing puzzles. They like practise karate in their spider forms. Talk about a kicking good time. Not even I want to fight them when they start earning their higher belts.? Shadow walked back through the tunnel with Red to the tower. They hurried up to the kitchen area.

 

?I have to go! Eric will take you to Emerald. I need to see the stable girls.? Red hurried off.

 

A tall man stood in the doorway he had a bandage on his arm. "You must be Shadow! I am Eric. Emerald sent me to find you."

 

Talon put a pan on the stove as he nodded his head to Eric. "Shadow, this is Red's apprentice wizard, Eric."

 

"Talon, I for one welcome your cooking. Welcome home!" Eric started for the doorway.

 

"You better take it easy for a few days! Splat told me what happened to you. Eric, I'm really sorry to hear about Dryvas. I know how close you two were." Talon placed his hand on Eric's shoulder.

 

"Thanks! Dryvas?s spirit will be reborn. Cela told me that. Talon, I have tried to find Patches. He has completely vanished. Drymar is helping me to search the Underground. We had heard that Patches was last spotted near Darken's City. No one has seen him since. We moved all Randor's big horses to Red's farm near Elfstand. At least, the horses will be safe there. True Grey has some of his people guarding the horses. Where is everyone disappearing to?" Eric hugged Talon.

 

"Shadow and I have some of our own ideas. Eric, Shadow has the expertise to help work miracles with those machines that Nile was learning about. Maybe, Nile was right. Computers are the way of the future." Talon watched as Shadow stepped forward.

 

"Computers are only as good as the person who operates them. They are like a soldier who follows his general. If the general falters, then so does his soldiers. I have had to master both ends of computers. Assembling them and programming orders into them to get them to work." Shadow could see both men were very upset. "I promise to get those men. One way or another - I or my forces will help get them."

 

"Come, with me!" Eric turned and held the door open for Shadow.

 

"Eric, you're not elf, are you?" Shadow could see this man was not elf. He was huge muscular elf-looking man, with greying hair and greenish yellow eyes!

 

"You're right! I am a changeling and Spring Dragon. I have lived with Red for many years. My cousin, Dawn is Emerald's apprentice. Both of your grandparents are more like our parents, than our masters. They treat us like family. Dawn and I were both being hunted when your grandparents found us. We were very young. We were witnesses to the murders of some old healers. To protect us your grandparents gave us their tattoos and adopted us as their own children." Eric rubbed Shadow's hair. "This gave us the right to use the elf form and gave us another disguise. One our enemies could not see through. I'm always around if you need help. I do not like to travel, unless it is for business or to visit Dawn. Call me, if you need me! I do most of Red's experiments. Shadow, thanks for offering to help us. Do not leave the tower, unless someone is with you. I don't want you hurt! Nile was like my little brother. Well, here are Emerald's quarters. See you at breakfast!"

 

"Thanks Eric!" Shadow knocked on the door as he watched Eric walk off down the hallway towards some door. Shadow could see Eric was limping, but the young prince could also feel that what had happened to Dryvas really hurt Eric.

 

From the other side of the door, a voice answered. "Yes, who is it?"

 

"Grandmother, it is Shadow!" The child called back as he gave a final wave to Eric. Thinking to himself, Shadow shook his head as he entered the room. "Eric is hurting more than Red knows. I am happy Dryvas will be reborn!"

 

"Come in, Shadow!" Emerald watched as the door opened.

 

Shadow stepped inside and closed the door behind him. "I'm Shadow!" He stood by the door. An elfin woman rose and walked toward him. Red was right, Emerald's hair was the colour of corn silk and her eyes like emeralds.

 

"Welcome home Shadow! It has been a long time! Turn around! Let me see all of you!" She held open her arms. "Well, do I get a hug or not?"

 

Emerald was a Whitestone Elf. They were a kinder type of elf, but even they have trouble showing emotions around strangers. They acted snobbish towards others. Emerald had waited for this day to arrive. Now, she could once again hold her grandson.

 

He could not wait, Shadow found himself in her arms. "I love you,

Grandmother!"

 

"Well, what brought that on? I haven't seen you, since you were a little baby! I have missed you! But, now you're home!" Emerald could feel how tightly he was hugging her. She walked him over to the couch and lifted him upon her knee. He never let go of his grip.

 

"You are not very heavy, are you?" Emerald cuddled him for a while. She looked down at him and lifted his chin up, so she could see into his eyes. It was plain to see that the death of his parents had weighed heavily on Shadow's shoulders. Emerald knew that Carrie loved Shadow, but it had not been enough. Emerald realized that now.

 

"I have learned so much, since I met Red. Grandmother, would you tell me what my parents were like? When I asked Aunt Carrie all she would do is cry." Shadow asked as he cuddled her. He did not want to interfere, but he wanted to know if his grandmother knew that Dryvas was dead. "Grandmother, before you tell me about my parents. I just met Eric. He is very upset about Dryvas being killed." Shadow could see his grandmother already knew.

 

"I know! Hornbull the Minotaur called me here last night to tell me. I will speak with Eric. Thank you for caring!" Emerald hugged her grandson tightly.

 

Carrie had told Emerald about Shadow. His grandmother also knew about what happened to Perry and the way Shadow had been beaten. Emerald pushed a strand of hair from his eyes. "Call me, Emerald or Gram. We'll just sit and cuddle, while I tell you a little about your parents. Your parents always had a special bonding for each other. Nile worshipped the ground Rose walked upon and she felt the same way about him. Your mother not only fought for what she believed in, but fought like a dragon in doing so." Emerald recalled a trip they went on. "I remember once, Red, Talon, Nile, Rose and myself were out hunting. A boar charged out at Red. Talon and Nile managed to move the boar back away from Red. The beast had gored Red's leg. Rose and I had climbed a tree. To our surprise, Rose dropped behind the boar and killed it dead in seconds. She would fight to protect us. Nile called her his Little Protector. She won every fight, verbal or fists." Emerald remembered how Rose would fight back with a vengence.

 

Shadow looked up at Emerald. "Why did my parents move to the other world?"

 

"Shadow, it was your father's idea. At that time, many from the Wolvershen Clan had been murdered. For what reason we do not know. We still do not know who or what did it. I think it had to do with the wars between the elves. We still do not know who started these wars, but the Councils of Seven has been blamed. It was much like a civil war, families killing their own kin. All I know is that, after we heard about the deaths of Randor, Red's father, wife Setta and four older brothers, your father decided to move away from the Isles." Emerald petted Shadow's hair.

 

"Anyway, Nile became a ranger. After taking a few other courses, Nile was asked to help by becoming a park warden for a game reserve. He met Stan when they had both attended Rangers School and became close friends. Stan still does not know that Nile was our son. Red never thought it was important. Stan got the post at Powell River after his courses. Nile worked with Stan several years. Nile was transferred to California. We got to see Rose and Nile. They would come up to Powell River and spend their holidays with Stan. Red would rent a room or a house for us. I never met Stan, but I did see him once from a distance." Emerald could see that Shadow was a very bright young man as far as wits go. She would bet that Shadow could outwit Red, anytime. "Actually, Stan and Talon became very close friends. I still believe that Talon slips away to be with Stan several times a year."

 

Shadow rubbed his arm. "Gram, I met Stan. We found Stan had just been hit on the head by someone, I helped him and so did Red. Why hasn't Red told Stan who we are?"

 

"Red is afraid that intruders will invade us." Emerald sighed. "I told Red last night, that I was going to see Carrie today, and that we could use help. He has finally agreed to let Stan come to the Isles. We think that the trouble Stan is having is related to what is happening here." Emerald watched as Shadow nodded his head.

 

Shadow nodded his head. "Gram, I know it all has to do with the same thing. It is just a feeling I have. Years ago, I helped one of the detectives who worked mother and father's murder case. Fred and I became very close friends. I talked to Red about bringing Fred here as well as Ham, Richard Hamel's son, and Doc, Stan's father. We could really use these three. I know by what Digger said to me that Red uses the direct approach all the time. Gram, I have learned to think like other human children. Some are very sneaky and downright nasty in their way of thinking. I came up with an idea to get the others here. An idea that would make the elders in Ske sit up and take notice. What if something happened that we could pretend not to handle without the help of the humans? With Doc, we could wait until some gets injured. Ham only wants to be part of a whole. He was given the job to watch over me. In other words, Richard wanted Ham out of the way. But between Ham and myself, we have devised some new methods of tracking others so they do not know they are being watched. We even tracked the Captain of our police department for several weeks. We gave him pictures and the negatives to prove how close we came to him. All he did was buy us dinner. Then he tried to get out of us the knowledge of how we did it. With little ones like Joleen and Flame, and these spider-elves, Red would be delighted showing his Conclave their mistakes. So, here is how we will do it. I'll bring Stan here first, and then Ham. Next, I hope to bring Doc and then Fred."

 

"I have been told that Cela and Bessa are backing my every move. Cela stopped by last night and we talked. She wants us to get these killers once and for all. Listen Gram; Ham was badly hurt by the same people that killed my parents. Just because his outer body is damaged does not mean that he cannot do a fine job. In fact, Ham is one very smart detective. He is only nineteen years old and already has been awarded to special honours by two different police departments. Ham was taking special courses at night school when he lived in Manitoba with me. Aunt Carrie was working so Ham would drag me along with him. The courses were being taught by one of Fred Borden?s friends from the police department where they both worked at one time. I have kept it quiet! So has Ham. You see I was only eleven years old when I began to take these courses. I passed the courses as well. I was not supposed to be there, but the instructor knows me as well. You have to be nineteen years old before you can take some of these courses. Not even Aunt Carrie knows that I am a Special Gold Shield Police officer for the Manitoba Police Department. I have full access to all criminal computers. Some of these people from the Isles causing trouble are already in the crime computers that link the United States, Canada, to other parts of the World. Red has no idea that I know Ham. If someone is trying to get Red, maybe Ham and I can find out who these people are."

 

Emerald held Shadow tightly as she laughed. "Personally, I would like to see this method, myself. It really sounds good! Shadow, your mother would get those feelings. Yes, Carrie told me. Shadow, I want you to come to me, whenever you have those feelings." Emerald stood up and held Shadow's hand as he rose to his feet. "We had better go down to breakfast." Emerald knew that the feelings were more than just intuition. Rose called them insights to danger. She had saved their lives many times, by using her natural abilities. "Use what you need to get the others here. I am so proud of you! Once you have Doc here we will move you to your father?s tower and take the humans with us. This will stop the others from finding out that humans have returned to the Isles. I pray that this will stop them from chasing the humans away this time. Shadow, do what you must! I will contact one of the Elders and tell her what is going on. I will just not say it is you doing it. At least, not, yet."

 

"Gram, I have to get Ham here! Something is terribly wrong. I can sense it! I want both Stan and Ham brought here today. I believe their lives are in grave danger. After breakfast, I want to show you a little magic I have learned. Mia taught me a few things and gave me some books. I have been studying hard." Shadow held his grandmother's hand as they walked down to breakfast.

 

Upon entering the dining room, they saw everyone else was waiting for them. Mia was there and nodded her head to Emerald. "It's nice to see you, Emerald. Shadow, come and sit next to me." Mia reached out and held Shadow's hand.

 

Emerald gave Shadow a little push. "Go on, sit beside Mia."

 

Mia smiled at Emerald. "As I was saying, I arrived early this morning. I found Shadow raiding the kitchen. I taught him a little magic. He would really like to show you after breakfast. He learns very fast. Even I am surprised with his abilities. You better watch yourself, Red. Shadow may surpass even your magic some day. He is a very fast learner. He really gave me quite a show, this morning!"

 

"Well, Shadow will have to work very hard to pass my level." Red handed Emerald a note. "It is from Lammorra!"

 

Emerald unfolded the note, then read it aloud.

 

Emerald,

I would like to speak with you about Shadow. He will be old enough to be trained as a warrior for our clan. Bring the child with you, when you come. I will expect you both in a few days.

Lammorra, Clan Leader

 

?How did she know he was coming home? I told no one!? Emerald shook her head. "I told you, she would want Shadow. Now, what do we do?"

 

"I want to know who told Lammorra. She has another thought coming. Red, Emerald, I will explain right after breakfast. I will never let Lammorra touch your grandchild. It is out of her hands. I guarantee it!" Mia winked at Shadow.

 

"Mia, you do not know Lammorra! If I do not take Shadow to her, she will come here with her troops and take him from us." Emerald tried to explain to Mia.

 

"Trust me! Please! I would love to see Lammorra's troops try to carry Shadow off." Mia placed her hand on Emeralds. "This time your sister has gone too far. She goes after Shadow and the Guardians will be all over her. Who told Lammorra that Shadow was coming home? We will talk upstairs!? Mia waited for everyone to eat their meals. "Let's go up to the tower room. Talon, will you watch Joleen, Flame and Splat? Brief them about what is happening. Get the little ones searching for our spy. We have to know before we move on anything else. We need to start our small force right away. Flame it is time to make contact with whoever is your advisor. Digger, this concerns you as well!"

 

"Mia is right, Lammorra could never take me from you. I could beat any of her men with both hands tied behind my back. Let's go upstairs and I will show you what I have learned." Shadow knew his grandparents were worried about him.

 

Red, Emerald and Digger finally agreed to go upstairs. They all entered the tower room. Spot, Speck, Crab and Mite were in the room as well.

 

?Word is out! We are looking hard to find spy. If they live here at tower, they going to used as targets.? Crab tipped his head to the side. ?Joleen and Flame planting trap. Boy, I sure glad Joleen on our side. Oh, that is nasty! She is really mad. She pretending that she happy that Lammorra is coming to get Shadow. Wait, one spider in barn is coming here, him really mad. What going on??

 

It was only moments later that a gold spider entered the tower room. ?It was one of those Trirogs, they killed a stable girl. We just find her. We are out hunting for that Trirog. Won?t be long now. They can?t run from the bugs.?

 

?Which stable girl?? Red waited and listened.

 

?The little one who like Patches!? The spider glanced up at Shadow as he listened to someone else talking. ?We mind talk!?

 

?Telepathy! They are really good at it.? Red could see Crab smack Mite on the back. ?You got the Trirog??

?You betcha! Mel not gonna be happy! Trirog has Patches things with her. She steals them!? Crab squinted his eyes. ?She is running! Hornets are after her! We going to get what is left.? Crab and Mite vanished and returned to the tower room with the Trirog.

 

Red grabbed the Trirog and ripped open its shirt. ?Part Argon! Vaun will be called to get this one. But for now, this will stop her!? Red waved his hands and tied the three tentacles into a knot. He taped them down to her chest with the draining ends against her own skin. ?Now, you talk! Who sent you??

 

Suddenly Shadow grabbed the small elf and twisted her arm just a little. ?The master asked you a question! ANSWER!?

 

?It was Dalin! Him send me here.? She glanced up a Shadow and shuttered as she sat on the floor. ?You are not what Dalin said! I sent to find and kill Red grandson. Lammorra was to be killed too when she take you back to Elfstand.? The Trirog shuttered again. ?What are you doing to me??

 

Shadow raised his eyebrows and stood beside the girl. He looked over at Mia. ?She is being used! The spirit is that of another! This body is only a shell. The spirit is trapped. I can see the spirit and her kidnappers. They are going to kill her anyway.?

 

Emerald put on a ring and called to someone. There was a flash of light. ?Get her out of here! We just uncover a plot to kill Shadow and Lammorra. The spirit is that of another being, see it is freed!?

 

The woman entered and picked up the girl. She touched the girl and freed the spirit immediately. ?Send back the body to Dalin. Tell him that I am coming after him.? The woman turned to face Shadow. ?Welcome home!? She picked up the body. ?I will deliver it personally!? The woman vanished.

 

?Who was that?? Shadow stood shaking his head in disbelief. ?She is all energy!?

 

?That was the image of Bessa?s daughter Venya. Bessa will not show herself! It is far too dangerous! They hold her youngest daughter?s spirit as well.? Mia took a deep breath. ?Bessa has always had special powers. She is all power. Cross her and you pay the price. I want to know where Patches is? I will get Grandfather to question Nova. I have a feeling that they went after Patches trying to get to Mel. If Patches was seen in Darken?s City, then Nova knows something about it. He has probably hidden Patches.? Mia turned to the prince. ?You have something to show your grandparents. You four little ones stay right here. You better see this as well! That was good work! I will see Enchanter hear about this. You will all get your heroes marks.?

 

All four little ones stood frozen to the spot as they looked up at Red and Emerald.

 

Shadow went to the center of the floor. "I think I will do it a little differently." Shadow spoke, as his body slowly disappeared.

 

Red, Emerald and Digger began to applaud. Suddenly, their amusement change to awe as a metallic, multi-coloured dragon appeared before them. All three just stood there unable to speak or move. The spider-elves stared up at the dragon.

 

?Somebody goofed! Where little boy go?? Mite looked under the carpet.

 

Shadow's dragon voice was low and deep as he spoke his voice echoed off the walls. "What's the matter, dragon got your tongues?" Shadow's laughter started to shake the whole tower.

 

"Red, you said I was special! My parents loved you both very much. They did not want you harmed. That's why they kept my identity a secret. It is all right Little Ones. I only found out that mother was Aunt Misty's sister. I just realized today that Mia has never told you that Rose was her sister. Gram, Mia and Misty are one in the same being. By the way it was Bessa and Cela who gave me their blessings." Shadow saw Red and Emerald giving Mia a strange glance.

 

Digger was standing well anchored to the one spot. He could not move, except his mouth, which had fallen open.

 

Shadow changed back into his elf form as a big smile crossed his lips.

 

Red went over to his grandson. "So, that's what Nile meant, when he said Shadow was a very special child. But how? I mean! Oh, damn it! I don't know what I mean!"

 

?Boy, Nile sure keeps good surprise. We never tell! This is going to be some party. Can we help pound them to dust?? Spot felt Red?s hand touch his shoulder. ?We want to see action too!?

 

Emerald smiled as tears of joy ran down her face. She grabbed Shadow and hugged him. "Digger, do you know what has just happened?" Emerald glanced down at the stunned dwarf.

 

Digger was speechless and just shrugged his shoulders, shook his head and stared at Shadow. "Someone goofed!"

 

Emerald kissed her grandson and laughed. "The Prophecy is coming true. Shadow is the Monarch in the Prophecy. It was foretold centuries ago, that the dragons and elves would unite. It was also foretold that a child would reign over us as our king. The elf would be fair of face with dragon so bold." Emerald was still holding Shadow in her arms. "I remember father telling us about The Prophecy and that it was decreed by the Gods. Lord Rahab, the Scribe of Dra-gon told of a Tonyan Prophet, Verse had written the Prophecy of a Monarch. I just never thought that the Monarch would be our grandson. I do not understand why Nile and Rose were chosen to be part of The Prophecy." Emerald stroked Shadow's hair.

 

"Why did Nile and Rose not tell us about this?" Red gazed over at Mia. "You knew?"

 

"It was too dangerous. Red, Emerald no one wanted you hurt. We knew that someone was after the parents of the prince. Another couple had been chosen first, but were murdered. Rose and Nile fell in love. Because Nile already had a dragon form and abilities, Bessa and Cela granted Nile his wish to marry Rose. Aqua, my mother told her father, Enchanter and he told the Dragon Elders. I believe now that Shadow was chosen before that day of his hatching. We are going to have to protect Shadow, for he is only part of the full prophecy. There are others who will join with Shadow to lift the curses of these Isles. We will have to tell the Wizard's Conclave, and ask them to help us protect our prince. When Shadow is in his dragon form. He is called Phantom. Talon is the Guardian of the Monarch!" Mia reached out and held Emerald's hand.

 

Emerald released Shadow and hugged Mia. "The way I have treated you in the past! I had no idea that you were only trying to protect us. I use to laugh at Rose when she would get into arguments with others. It always amazed me how she would stand her ground and never back down. I really admired her! She always showed such courage! I had a pet name for her. I called her my Little Dragoness!"

 

"I know! Rose told me. Emerald, Rose also told me that she adored both, you and Red like she did our mother. I promised her that I would always look after you. Rose was the first dragon to know real love. I still find it hard to understand, but I am learning from Shadow. I learned from Rose and Nile, just how special children really are! That is why I have not chased my children out of my lair. I love my children too much to let them go. It is far too dangerous out there for them." Mia felt Emerald holding her tightly. "It seems that if one hangs around Red long enough, they get to know the meaning of love."

 

"Emerald, now you understand why, my parents adopted Mia as their daughter. My parents have known Mia ever since she was a child. It was Randor that helped Aqua move her lair and eggs, after those humans attacked her. Aqua was hurt in the attack. Father went out searching with my older brothers at his side. They found the man for Aqua. My mother was the woman who healed Aqua and helped her with her eggs. Mia has always been part of the Wolvershen Clan that is why she was made my sister. My parent adored Mia!" Red hugged Emerald and Mia.

 

"I sure feel stupid right, now! Here, I was jealous of you! Mia, forgive me!" Emerald rubbed Mia's cheek.

 

"Emerald, you did what I would have done to protect my husband." Mia held Emerald's hands tightly. "Actually, it was Enchanter and Randor who would terrorize Comet at the school. It was just after Comet took over as Head Master of Visions. Some day ask Enchanter, how he and Randor would wait in ambush for raiders. Enchanter and Randor were always good friends. It was Randor who introduced Enchanter to Cloud. Those three make a vicious team. Now, my mate, Earthquake has joined grandfather, grandmother, Aura and mother. It was after Red and Shadow left my lair that Cela contacted me personally. She told me that it was her mother's idea and that Shadow become King of the Dragons and Elves. Bessa told me that Gander had promised Gretz never to interfere. Bessa said that she never said a word. Neither did Cela. Let the Gods believe what they wish. Bessa and Cela are running this show. It was Cela who sent for Shadow to come home early. Cela knows that someone gave Shadow extra powers to deal with the killer. Who we do not know? As far as we are concerned, the elder in Ske gave Shadow his powers. No one else! I cannot wait until Nova meets Shadow. Will the scales fly then?" Mia just started to laugh.

 

"So, the orders came directly from Cela and Bessa. Cela told me that Shadow was ready to return home. How did she know?" Red could see Mia thinking.

 

"Cela has her own spies and will never say who they are. I have my own ideas." Mia gave Red an impish grin. "As far as Enchanter and the other guardians are concerned, Shadow is still in the human world."

 

Digger grabbed Shadow's arm as walked passed. "I's thought I's seen everything! Well, now I's have! I's thought I's seen everything in our world! I's guess not! Well, what's next?" Digger stood rubbing his hands together. "Now, I's believe I's can handle anything you throws at me! Just make sure I's has a full stomach!" Digger glanced up at Mia. "I thought you were dragon! So, that is why you would never let me heal you."

 

Mia laughed and messed the dwarf's hair. "Yes Digger! Thank you for not telling anyone. Digger, I believe you could handle anything! Thank you for keeping my secret."

 

"Just remember, Digger. Not a word to anyone about this. It could be very dangerous for Mia and Shadow. If anyone ever finds out, you will have two dragons and two wizards hot on your trail." Red watched as Digger nodded his head rapidly.

 

?And all the spiders too!? Speck shouted.

 

"I's has no intentions of telling anyone! I's like my hide uncooked! Not Barbecued!" Digger patted Shadow on the back.

 

Mia was still holding Emerald's hands. "Lammorra is in for one big shock. I wanted to tell you and Red so many times. Well, I had promised Rose and Nile, I would not."

 

Shadow walked over to his grandfather. "Red, how many spells do you know?"

 

Red smiled and looked at Emerald. "About twenty. Why?"

 

"Shadow, should teach you, Red. Your grandson knows thirty-two spells." Mia watched at Red's face turn various shades of red. "I have made arrangements for Shadow to take his test at Visions. We want Shadow to learn more about the Isles first. Comet said he would test Shadow, himself. I wish Comet luck!" Mia started to laugh. "Talon tried to give Shadow a test. He ended up on the floor laughing. Our boy has to many human tricks up his sleeves. I have never seen anyone do magic like Shadow. All I can say is Good Luck, Enchanter! He will meet his match! Shadow thinks like a human not elf or dragon."

 

"Shadow, why don't you take Digger to Powell River with you? I think he would enjoy it. Take him to a fast food place that you told me about. Red, do you have a Reduce Spell. They can use it to shrink everything? That way, they can carry back, whatever they need or want." Mia noticed a strange expression in Shadow's face.

 

"Reduce Spell - That's it! I know how they got the machines into the valley." Shadow shrieked. "That's got to be it! How else could they have done it?" Shadow saw the colour drain from Red's face.

 

"Damn it!" Red looked at Mia. "That means one of them is a renegade wizard. Maybe, it's the one we have been after for years. If it is, we'll have a battle on our hands. He's the meanest one of them all. Well, he must be elf. For a Reduce Spell is one of our spells."

 

"Red, I think, we have better prepare for the worst, this time. I will call mother and Enchanter. I must tell them about Shadow coming home soon. I will be back, before the meeting." Mia kissed Shadow then she vanished from the tower room.

 

Red cast a spell on Digger, which turned his Isle clothes into a pair of jeans and a checker shirt like Red wore in the other world. Meanwhile, Emerald and Shadow changed form to human. Emerald waved her hand and a cloak appeared on her. Shadow waved his hand and his elfin clothes vanished and he appeared in his human clothes.

 

Red handed Shadow a billfold of money. "Here is a list of stuff I need. See if, there is a package for me at the post office."

 

"Shadow, try to bring Stan back with you. We need his help. Get him to bring his papers and equipment. I'll have a room readied for him. Make sure you have enough chewing gun and candies to last a while. Get me some of those jellybeans. Someone ate all mine!" Red opened a portal to Stan's home in Powell River. Red shut the door as he left the tower room.

 

"I think Flame may have a sweet tooth." Shadow laughed as he saw Emerald raising her eyebrows. "We better get a few extra pounds for our sweet tooth dragon."

 

Crab and Mite just stood there not knowing what to do. Emerald looked at her two protectors. ?Shadow, you can carry these two for today.?

 

The two little ones changed to tiny spiders ran up into Shadow?s hair.

 

Shadow turned to Spot and Speck. ?My five spiders are around here somewhere. See if they are all tangled up. They were practising karate in spider form.?

 

?Oh, Great! Now, we get to do puzzles. Untangle spider!? Spot saw Emerald starting to laugh. ?You stay and untangle them. We go with Shadow!?

 

?Maybe, next time! Go! You two are getting to be as bad as Mel for your jokes!? Emerald laughed as she watched her grandson walk through the portal.

 

Shadow walked though the portal into a bedroom at Stan's cabin. Shadow knew at once that this was the town cabin, not the one in the wilderness. He checked out the building and returned for the others. "Gram, Digger, Stan is out of his house." Shadow watched as his grandmother and Digger walked towards the portal. They walked into Red's bedroom at Stan's cabin.

 

"This cabin is just like the one in the mountains. I'll go and check the barn. Red told me that Stan would have moved his horses down to this barn, because of the trouble." Shadow went to the barn and returned to the cabin. "Red was right."

 

"Damn it all! I's forgots me battle axe!" Digger turned, but Emerald yanked him through the portal.

 

"You won't need it here. Now, hurry up!" Emerald dragged the dwarf into the kitchen area. Shadow closed the portal and walked into the living room. He went to use the telephone and called directory assistance to get Carrie's telephone number.

 

"Hi, Aunt Carrie! Can you come to get us? We're at Stan's cabin. Okay! See you shortly! Bye!" Shadow hung up the phone and noticed Digger standing next to him.

 

"Don't work very well! I's can't hear a word what you aunt saying." Digger had been trying to listen to both sides of the conversations. He began to explore Stan's cabin.

 

"Digger, don't touch that! It will burn you! It's for toasting bread. If anyone asks where you come from. Say the Island." Shadow told the dwarf.

 

Shadow was watching out the window and he turned to see Digger had put his finger into the hot toaster. "See, I told you not to touch it!"

 

"I's not know that thing had hot teeth inside it." Digger moved to the coffee pot.

 

Emerald grabbed Digger's hand and looked at it. "Do as Shadow tells you. Now, sit down!" She handed the dwarf a magazine.

 

Digger opened the book as his eyes grew larger and his mouth dropped open. "WOW! These women sure look great! Nice lookin' humans!"

 

Emerald glanced down at the book. "MY LORD! They're naked! I didn't think they allowed things like that in the human world."

 

Realizing how na?ve even his grandmother was, all Shadow could do was laugh at Emerald and Digger. The young prince shook his head as he saw Carrie's car pull into the driveway. She honked the horn.

 

"What in thunder was that?" Digger dropped the magazine on the table and hurried to the window.

 

"It's Aunt Carrie! Hurry! She's waiting for us! We're going to her house, first." Shadow laughed as they started for the door. Shadow could see that Digger would be into everything. This was going to be some trip. Shadow waited for the others to leave. Then he locked up the door. He knew that Red kept the key to Stan's cabin in the wallet with the human currency. As Shadow turned around he saw Digger and Emerald walking towards the car.

 

Carrie got out of her car and met them half way up the path. She was crying and ran into Emerald's waiting arms. "Emerald!" Carrie held her friend in a close embrace.

 

"It's all right, Carrie! We're here now." Emerald watched as Shadow walked down the path towards them.

 

Carrie noticed the dwarf tugging at his clothes. "I don't believe it! Digger, is that really you? I'm so glad to see you!" Carrie leaned over and kissed his cheek, then hugged him.

 

Digger continued to fuss with his clothes. "Now, you know I's not like that sort of mush!"

 

Emerald gave Digger a bop on the head with her hand. "Knock it off, or I will!"

 

Carrie then saw Shadow coming towards her down the path. She curtsied to him. "Only our Gods know how much I've missed you. Do I get a hug?"

 

"I have changed, Aunt Carrie. Misty is helping me to adjust. I thought we were a small family. I even have three cousins on Misty's side of the family." Shadow was excited and Carrie could tell that he was about to burst, if he did not tell everything, which had happened to him.

 

"Let's go home!" Carrie walked back to her car. "Allen had my car flown up from Manitoba. He arrived here last night with it. Allen is such a good friend! He has sold the house already! He even got my asking price. All of your things and those parcels your treasure came up with Allen last night. He is moving to Vancouver.?

 

Emerald and Shadow sat on the back seat of the car. Digger sat up front with Carrie. She started the car.

 

Digger's eyes looked down at the floor, then up at the window. He wiggled around so he could see everything. "Interesting cart! Gots to get me one someday! Would save on the old back!" Digger commented as he leaned back and began to enjoy the sights. "Very comfortable! No back pain at all. Sure beats pullin' that old cart or fightin' with mules."

 

Carrie pulled up to a red light. Digger noticed that the car had stopped. "Something wrong?"

 

"No Digger! These are traffic lights! Red means stop, green means go and amber means be careful. See, if we didn't stop that truck would have hit my car. It is just a fair way of seeing that everyone get to go where they want to in a safe manner." Carrie started the car again and drove home.

 

Upon arrival Carrie popped the hood of the car. After showing Digger what made the car run. She managed to drag him into her house.

 

"All those years, I's almost killed myself pullin' that stupid cart. I's gonna' gets meself one of those. Faster too! I's like that! Just think how much more supplies I's could carry if I's had a big long one, like we saw that stop thing." Digger chattered away to himself as he entered the house.

 

"That vehicle was called a station wagon, jeep." Shadow laughed at Digger. "Maybe, Aunt Carrie could teach you to drive."

 

"Not today!" Carrie watched Digger's disappointed face. "Maybe, next week!"

 

Digger smiled and sat down on the couch. Carrie turned on the television for him. Digger sat while the others worked. At least, he was out of the way.

 

Emerald glanced over at Shadow. "Digger was telling me that he has taken to healing others. Shadow, there are plants on the Isles that can heal cuts immediately. I would like to see Digger get his motor cart. It would help him a great deal. Would you talk to Red? You know how he is with new ideas."

 

"Gram, now that I am the prince for the Isles. I was thinking of making a few changes. I know Red will object to some of my ideas. He's doesn't like new ways, but if I explain to him. He will try it! Gram, who would I have to talk to about these ideas of mine." Shadow waited for a reply.

 

"Mia already mentioned some of the changes you want to do to the Isles. She's on your side. It is the Guardians you will have to impress, first. Then the elders will say whether or not you can do it." Emerald picked up a book and smiled. "I would start with your market and roads project first. Show the elders that you know what you are doing. Shadow, what about one of these carts for Digger. It would give him a better idea how to drive." Emerald pointed to a golf cart.

 

"They don't take much gas either. All right, we'll start Digger off with a golf cart and see how he does." Shadow dropped the book into Digger's lap. "Would this do for now? I can teach you to drive it in five minutes."

 

"But where do I get one like that?" Digger held the picture in his hands. "This would do fine."

 

Shadow smiled at his friend. "Let me work on it."

 

Digger sat down and continued to watch the television. ?This is great!?

 

Shadow went to the phone and made several calls. Then he sat down and counted his money Red had given him.

 

Emerald noticed Shadow with the money. "Do you have enough?"

 

"No, not this trip. I'll see if we can't find a way to get Digger a cart or an all terrain vehicle. Then he would not get stuck in the mud holes on the roads. I can put a speed control on it so he doesn't kill himself. I'll see what I can come up with." Shadow returned the money to the wallet and went back to packing up boxes. Shadow used the Reduced Spell to make everything fit into two boxes. He noticed Carrie standing in the doorway. "I have to go to the post office to see if Red's parcel is in, yet." Shadow informed her. "I also want to do some shopping.

 

"Here, turn the car around. Load it!" Carrie tossed Shadow the keys. She had taught him to drive, when he was ten years of age.

 

Shadow caught the keys and went outside. He turned the car around and loaded the boxes. Shadow sat on the front seat and called Ham on Carrie's car phone. The phone rang several times before Hamel answered.

 

"Ham here!" The young man's voice sounded so low and forlorn.

 

"Ham, I can barely hear you. What's the matter?" Shadow knew something had happened.

 

"Some man killed Darren and Dad! Brett, I am so frightened. They want me to burn down Stan's cabins. What do I do?" Ham had moved into the small van that father owned. ?I am hiding on a deserted road away from the others.?

 

"All right, Ham! Listen to me! I am bringing you to the Isles for your own protection. Here is what I want you to do. Get all your personal belonging into your father's truck. We will get it, later! Grab a small bag for over night. I will be bringing Stan to the Isles later before dinner time. I want you to wait, until you see me at Stan's cabin. Pretend to set fire to the barn, wait until we get the horses out and safe. I'll pretend to go after you. Drop to the ground and pretend to be asleep. I will help you to my grandfather home from here. Ham, it is the only way to get you there. Then you can tell Stan and myself what happened. I'll tell Red, he will probably insist you stay with us. Offer the equipment your father has to help us track these people." Shadow waited for Ham to reply.

 

"They have taken Mother and Kala. I will do as you say! See you about dinner time!" Ham moved to the front seat and drove the van down the hill towards town. He returned home first and gathered all his personal belonging. He hitched his jeep to the back tow bar of his father's truck. He loaded all their expensive equipment into the jeep and truck. Then Ham drove the truck with the jeep in tow to the underground parking lot where his father had his office. Ham locked the doors and went upstairs. He spoke to his father's secretary. "I will be calling for the truck to be supplied with jerry cans of gasoline. I am going on another assignment with father's permission. Dad wanted me to help Brett Mason. That is exactly what I am going to do!"

 

"I will have everything ready! Ham, call Fred! Tell him what is going on!" The secretary answered the telephone as Ham nodded his head and grabbed all his father?s files he could carry and returned to the truck in the basement.

 

Ham placed the Wolvershen files inside the truck and grabbed his brother's small car from the garage. Hamel drove to cafe and waited there for the time to advance and move closer to dinner time. Ham knew that road the cafe was on the way to Stan's cabin. So, he could watch for Brett coming and going. Ham had placed his documents for Brett into the big truck for safekeeping. Ham decided to wait to talk to Brett before calling Fred.

 

*******

 

 

After Carrie's car was loaded, everyone climbed inside and she drove off into town with her friends. They went to a fast food place for lunch. After everyone had finished their hamburgers, fries and shakes. Digger ordered another set of doubles everything for himself to go.

 

The manager gave Digger a pin for his jacket. The pin read. `To the Company's Largest Eater'. The woman took Digger's picture and handed him a print to keep. The manager and his staff laughed as Carrie pulled Digger into the car.

 

Digger sat in the car eating his food. "Well, if I's known that this world had food like this. I's would have come before."

 

Carrie drove to the shopping center. They all went into the mall. Emerald and Carrie went shopping, while Digger and Shadow went to get Red's parcel from the post office. Shadow found a letter in the box for himself. He quickly looked at he letter and saw it was Perry?s handwriting. Shadow was about to leave when the postal clerk stepped up to him.

 

?You must be Red?s grandson. This came for you the other day as well. They were forwarded from California by a Captain Harrison, he asked that I deliver this personally to you.? The Clerk handed Shadow a parcel.

 

?Thank you!? Shadow glanced down at Digger. ?These came from Perry! He must have mailed them before he died. Digger, not a word to Carrie, I might need your help with a very difficult situation. A man approached Ham and myself. He said wanted to help us. We almost told him to get lost. After talking to Harrison, we decided to keep it very quiet and accept the man?s help. On the police report, a man called Boss was said to have approached my parents.?

 

?Boss! Him knew Nile and Rose? I know Boss! Have for years! Him is trying to save all little people. I even help him a few times. What is going on?? Digger could see there was a lot more to this than he first thought. ?I will help you all I can.?

 

?It was Boss that warned Ham and myself of the dangers to Perry and Carrie, the week before my cousin was murdered. It is Marts and Relle doing these killings.? Shadow watched as Digger dropped to the floor.

 

?No! Look, I am going to disappear for a few days or so. Don?t be worried. I am going to see some friends and tell them what is going on. So, it was Relle and Marts after all. Red?s two missing Wizards from the Conclave! Red will throw a fit, if he finds out. I have to get his information to the Backstabbers. They are part of my support team. We will have to be very careful how we handle this. I?ll talk to Boss and see what he wants to do.?

 

?Tell him that Carrie is safe. Don?t tell him about me or what I am. Just say I am fine. This is getting a little too close to home. Who is Boss?? Shadow wanted to know.

 

?He has helped us in the Underground many times. He has two very different personalities. One is a beast, that becomes enraged when Boss see these tiny people being killed in the mines. The beast goes crazy and kills the guards, which leave our teams free to rescue the people and move them into other towns. Boss would kill to protect anyone! Someone from the Isles cursed him. He is in constant turmoil from within. The other half of him is human or elf. He comes form the Isles, but does not remember where from. He constantly searches for any signs of his home. He was the one who helped me to the healers. Shadow we have to help him.? Digger really sounded worried.

 

?This goes no further. The others blame Boss for my parent?s death. We have to find evidence that it was not Boss who killed those others or my parents. Tell your contact that two other names are on the files that I have. Rift and Jasper Setter.? Shadow had just picked up the dwarf and watched him drop down again.

 

?Would you stop that? You are making the hair rise on the back of my neck. I will tell my people. We will have to work very closely together.? Digger could see Shadow smiling as he looked out the window.

 

?We will go to a movie or out to that fast food place here and talk. If we happen to see some others from the Isles here, we keep track of them.? Shadow could see Digger nodding his head.

 

After leaving the post office, Shadow showed Digger to a department store that sold carts and wagons. Shadow bought Digger a knife and some sharpening stones. He also purchased some tools for pruning high branches. Digger said that with the tool he could reach the high branches of a plant he liked to use in a potion. Shadow found some grade school books on English for Flame. He bought Joleen several doll dresses that would fit her. Shadow bought Splat a magnifying glass, binoculars, a briefcase and some file folders, paper and box of pens. Shadow bought Eric a sharpening stone for his knife and binoculars. Emerald's apprentice, Dawn some writing pens and extra ink cartridges with some personal stationary.

 

They went to the bank, where Shadow as going to set up an account, but something told him not to. He grabbed Digger and pulled him around the corner. ?It doesn?t feel right! I?ll find a way to get to Vancouver and open an account there. It is this strange feeling I have right now. Maybe, you should have brought you axe. Take your knife I bought you and put it in the parcel with your hand inside.?

 

?A better idea! There are two sticks, better for hitting with. Let?s go! I can use a staff too!? Digger grabbed the two sticks and they continued on down the street. Nothing happen, but there was some kind of danger in the air both Digger and Shadow could feel it.

 

They got everything that was needed and met the women at the car. Shadow looked at his wrist watch. "We better get back. That meeting is tonight!"

 

They made one more stop to the candy store to get Red's jelly beans. Shadow was only going to by a few pound worth, but Emerald insisted that they by the entire fifty pounds. After getting them into the car, she sent Shadow back to get another fifty-pound bag. Then they headed to Stan's cabin.

 

Digger kept looking at Shadow as they drove down the road. He would raise his eyebrows at certain people or things. ?This world is getting smaller all the time.? Shadow knew what Digger was talking about and would wink at him.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eight

 

 

Ham watched as Brett and the others drove up to road to Stan's cabin. Ham hurried outside and to the car. It did not want to start at, first. Ham spent over an hour trying to get the car going. He thought he had missed his chance, but finally he and Flip got the car to move.

 

Meanwhile, Stan stood on the front porch of his cabin, watching as Carrie pulled the car up the driveway and parked. As soon as Carrie stopped her vehicle, Shadow jumped out and hurried towards the ranger. Stan stood unable to move. His face drained of colour and he swallowed hard. Was Stan seeing a ghost or spirit? Were his native beliefs of the spirits overwhelming his mind because of his grief? Was this punishment from the spirits for not going after his friend?s killers?

 

Shadow could see right off that Stan was in some sort of daze. He introduced everyone to Stan. "I'd like you to meet Red's wife, Emerald. This is Digger Hardhammer and my Aunt Carrie. Stan, can we talk to you for a few minutes?"

 

"Yeah, sure Brett! How did you get here so fast? What's this all about?" Stan was puzzled and confused, while his facial features remained a greyish white.

 

Shadow waited until they were inside, before walking up to Stan. "Red sent us to get you. We need your help Stan! You told me that you always wanted to know where Red lived. Do you want to find out more about him?"

 

"You're, Red's wife?" Stan stared at Emerald, as if he were in shock. "Red is all right? I'm sorry! It has been like hell the past few days!?

 

Knowing that they were in a rush, Shadow interrupted. "Stan, do you want to see where Red lives or not? We don't have much time! I need to know, now!"

 

Stan still stared at Emerald as he listened to Shadow. Stan suddenly grabbed Shadow's arm. "Yeah sure! Where is Red? He has been teasing me for fifteen years. A man of mystery, he is! I even followed you and Red this time. I thought that you would slow him down! Boy, I was wrong!" Stan held Shadow in a trembling embrace. "God only knows how happy I am that you're all right! Yes, of course, I'll come! Just let me get my horses!"

 

Shadow called out to Stan as he headed for the door. "We won't need the horses! I can get us there faster!" The prince walked into Red's bedroom and opened a portal on the wall. Emerald grabbed Stan's arm, and pulled him through as Shadow followed close behind.

 

As they entered the tower, Stan could see a man standing, waiting for them. Red walked up to Stan. "Try tracking that move!"

 

Stan burst into tears and grabbed Red in a tight embrace. "Thank God, you're both alive!"

 

Red shrugged his shoulders as he led Stan to a chair. "Stan, the only way to explain who we are. Is to show you. You have entered a real life fantasy world. There are fairies, dragons, elves and wizards, plus many more beings. We all exist! Take my word for it! My name is Red. This is my grandson, Shadow. Stan, we are not human. We are elves!"

 

Shadow vanished and reappeared as Phantom. Stan's face was still grey and his mouth fell open. "Stan, I'm really sorry to scare you like this. My name is Phantom, when I'm in this form. In my elf form, I am called Shadow. I hope you'll understand. No one is to know who Phantom really is. If it ever was known, it could destroy both our worlds." Phantom watched as Stan wiped his tears.

 

Stan slowly rose to his feet and walked over to the dragon. He reached out and touched him. Closing his eyes, Stan began to stroke Phantom and he turned his attentions to Red. "This last time I followed you." The words were awkward, not coming out easily. "Red, I might be talking in riddles right, now. You two could be pink elephants for all I care!" Stan's whole body shook as he told his story.

 

"Half an hour after you two left, Brian showed up at my cabin. He wanted to try to stop you and tell you that Perry had been killed. So, we followed your trail, which we lost around Halfway Road. I headed north and found tracks, which I started to follow. Brian took the other road. For someone had crossed your trail. My trail came up dead, so I returned home." Stan wiped his brow with his handkerchief. "Early yesterday morning Brian came to get me. He had found witness that had said they spotted someone dressed like you and Brett. Brian investigated the area, which is about ten miles northeast of my town cabin. He found two bodies. He asked me to identify them. Both were about your size and weight. They were so badly burnt that I was only going by size and type of clothing. I honestly thought they were you and Brett! The whole area had been set on fire. The bodies were burnt beyond recognition. I found this ring in the area. It was the same kind of ring you wear." Stan handed the ring to Red and continued to pet Phantom. Red could see the ring came from the School of Visions and was a master's ring.

 

"Brian was able to find another trail and tracked the ones who left the area of the fire. They headed to the fog bank around Misty Mountain. That's where Brian lost the trail. My boss wanted me to track those killers for the police, but it meant going through that fog with a squad of police. I told him to do it, himself! I tried to explain how dangerous that fog bank was. Then when I saw Brett. - Oh, God! Who are those two men who died? Anyway, I was fired from my job as ranger! When Shadow said you needed help. I jumped at the chance. What can I do to help?" Stan stood beside the dragon waiting for Red to reply. "I would like to see what an elf looks like!"

 

Shadow changed to elf and watched Stan laughing hysterically. Red cast a spell on Stan and helped him into a chair. Red lowered his cowl. "Where is the burnt area? I must check it out!"

 

"Red, the police have the area all taped off. No one can get in there! Well, no human that is! But if you can, it's the area near that clearing, south of the beaver's pond. You know where you lost me, when you spent the night with the beavers. That one! Interesting fact, Fred Borden, old Harrison's partner is in charge of the investigation." Stan watched Red wave his arms in the air. Stan could feel an energy force building.

 

"Shadow, take Stan and get all his things. Clear out my rooms at both cabins as well. I'll get the information I need from the burn site. We will meet back here when we are done." Red waved his arms in symbolic circles and vanished from the room.

 

Shadow opened the portal to Stan's forest cabin, first. After reducing everything including the cabin and barn, Shadow opened a portal to the cabin in Powell River.

 

Stan grabbed his papers and all his files. "Shadow, these will have to be packed as well. This is my own home. It does not belong to the ranger's services. I'll move everything, later." Stan started to laugh as Shadow reduced the articles of his belongs and placed them in a box. "Red must have some authority in the Elfin Nations." Stan watched as Shadow laughed.

 

"Red, is the Leader of the Conclave of Wizards. He is one of the oldest elves alive from what I understand. Stan please, remember that the elves are only a part of this huge nation. My mother was a dragon and my father was elf. Emerald told me, you went to school with my father. His name was Nile." Shadow saw a strange look in Stan's eyes.

 

"So, you're Rose and Nile's son. Shadow, your father and I were very close friends. I'm sorry they died! God, I miss them!" Stan put all his tiny file cabinets into the box and was enjoying this moving job. "Do you ever see Talon?"

 

"Yes! Right now Talon is downstairs helping Eric, Red's apprentice. Stan, Red and I think that what has happened in and around Powell River was related to events, which have happen here. That's why Red needs your help. This gives us two trackers, you and Talon. My Uncle Talon who knows our people and their tracks. You know the human's tracks. We found vehicle tracks here. One problem, we have no vehicles on the Isles. Now, with those bodies this could tie everything together. Well, that's this cabin done! We better get the horses and barn." Shadow helped Stan lead the horses through the portal.

 

Shadow set down the last box of gear from the barn. Shadow watched from the porch as Stan leads the last horse into the cabin. "Red is back already and he has gotten the information we need." As Shadow looked out the window he could see Ham limping towards the barn. "Stan, who is that man?" Shadow walked to the door and waited for Stan to approach.

 

They watched a man carrying a can of gasoline as he walking from the barn area and coming towards the house. "Shadow, call the fire department. He has set fire to the barn. My God! That man is trying to set fire to the cabin as well." Stan watched Shadow step out onto the porch.

 

"What are you doing?" Shadow yelled at the stranger. The startled man dropped the gas can. He tripped his way as he tried to run away. "Not this time!" Shadow waved his hands in a large arch. The man dropped to the ground. Shadow levitated the man onto the horses back inside the cabin. Shadow saw Stan hurrying towards the barn. Shadow waved his hands, and watched as rain poured down on the flames and snuffed out the fire.

 

Stan stood there laughing like a fool as he watched Shadow's rain cloud put out the fire. "Handy having a dragon near by!" Stan walked back to the cabin. "I sure love your moving methods! No back strain involved at all!"

 

Shadow shook his head. "I'm glad mother was part Aquatic Dragon. My aunt taught me how to deal with fires. When I was being taught my spells, a fire got started and it took both of us to put out the fire in the forest around the area of her lair. I can use my breath weapon as a simple spell as you saw, or I can change to dragon, but then the power and strength of my breath weapon is doubled ten times." Shadow suddenly realized that the time spell had been in place when that fire had started. How did the fire start if that spell held time?

 

Stan checked out the barn and returned to the cabin. "What did you do to this man?" Stan saw the man slumped over his horse.

 

"He's sleeping! It's only a spell!" Shadow walked through the portal with the horse, prisoner and Stan in tow. "I want to question this man. He knows something about what is going on."

 

Red greeted them with a surprise. "What is all this about?" Red watched as Shadow and Stan lifting down the man from the horse.

 

"He tried to burn down my home and barn." Stan gave Shadow some help to lower the man into a chair. "We want to question him. Red, what did you find out?" Stan watched the horse being led away. Stan recognized Hamel, but said nothing to Red.

 

"It was a wizard from the Isles who killed those two humans. I have my suspicions! That was a Fireball Spell. I found traces of the spell component Sulphur Spore on the ground around the bodies. I also found this!" Red handed Shadow several runes, then glanced over at the man on the chair. "Wake him! See if he is apart of this mess. If not, let him go! If he is we will interrogate him. Shadow have Phantom ask the questions." Red nodded his head. "I'll be in my study."

 

Shadow change to Phantom and cast his Invisibility Spell. Stan laughed as he woke up the prisoner. "I like your style!"

 

"You sir, are in a great deal of trouble. I want answers." Phantom's voice boomed throughout the room.

 

The man just sat looking around the room for the person speaking to him.

 

"Good! I see I have your attention! Do I get answers or not?" Phantom continued as he saw the man nodding his head. "Good! Who are you? Where do you live? Why did you try to burn down the barn and cabin?" Phantom waited for a reply.

 

"My name is Hamel. I live in Powell River. It wasn't my idea to burn the buildings. It was a man in a green cloak. I never saw the man's face. He spoke in a strange deep voice, as if he had something in this throat. He had two others with him. They hold two of my family hostage. That man in green told my father and brother to kneel. The man in the green robes burned them alive. He just pointed his fingers and flames shot from his hands. He told me to burn the buildings, or he would kill my mother and sister. The one in the green would not think twice about killing anyone." Hamel was shaking as he cried and told them what happened. "He made me watch as he killed my father and brother. Now, they will kill my mother and sister. The tallest man called the man in the green cloak, Marts!" Sadly he lowered his head. "What kind of a name is that?"

 

Phantom was shaken mentally with what Hamel had told him. "Stan watched Hamel! I'll be right back!" Phantom changed to Shadow hurried from the room in his invisible state. He told Red what Hamel has said. They returned to the room. Shadow was in his elf form.

"Hamel, is that your first name or last?" Red asked.

 

"Last! Why do you ask?" Hamel replied.

 

"Because there was a detective Hamel who handled my son's case. I remember a Richard Hamel." Red watched as the young man doubled over in tears.

 

"He was my father! No! Oh God! No! Please, don't let it be! You're last name isn't, Wolvershen?" Hamel cried and buried his head in his hands.

 

"Yes, I'm Red Wolvershen. What was your father doing there?" Red asked with great concern.

 

Hamel began his story. "After your son and his wife were murdered. When father's captain said your sons case was closed, father resigned from the force. He set out on his own to track and find your son's killers. Those men that turned themselves into police were hired by two other men called Marts and Relle. Father made a trip to the prison where the two men were being kept. They told father who had hired them. These two men were attacked. Then father moved us to Canada. So, Harrison had the two prisoner moved to another prison. As far as anyone was concerned, these two men were dead. Anyway, one man told father that he had seen something very strange. At first, father didn't believe him. Later, Dad believed the man. A few months later, Dad came home. He looked terrible. He said that the two prisoners had really been murdered in their prison cells this time, burnt to death. Sulphur Spore and runes were found in the cells. Several other men who were cellmates and in the same block were so frightened, they said that two men appeared and began to throw fire from their hands at the two prisoners. Harrison investigated to find it was true. It was caught on videotape. The tape is in the small truck. About a week later, after being out with Fred, and someone else, my father returned home. He was terrified and excited as he came running into the house, and dropped at the front door. After some time passed, father said that Fred Borden, father and another man had found a strange valley. Father never did say who the third man was. What they saw there was enough to terrify father. Father was so frightened that he sent me to stay with Harrison." Hamel continued his story. "After doing some investigating myself, I discovered quite by mistake who killed Rose and Nile. I was in a cafe going over some case file that Harrison had given me. Sorting out which ones to give Brett. I was in the town of Marsh at the time. I had been at the town hall getting some information. It was mainly newspaper clippings I was after. I found all I needed and dates to back up all clippings. I was at the cafe when Rift entered with two men. Both men looked like Bradley Bosnic. Rift sat with his back to me. None of the men recognized me. So, I just sat listening with my taperecorder going. The two men with Rift were Marts and Relle. It was Relle who killed your son and went back with Marts to kill all those people who had helped him do their dirty work. Father found out that Perry's gang had nothing to do with any of this. Rift had framed Perry to get him out of the way. Rift had stolen Carrie?s car in the first place and someone told Perry and Boss. Boss escaped, but Perry was charged for the car theft. I never got to tell father what I discovered. Father wanted me out of the way, so he sent me to watch Brett. I had been told to stay and watch Carrie after you left with Brett. That was when those members of that Hell Fire gang murdered Perry. My connections also told me that those men bought Carrie's home in Manitoba and trashed it. Relle is leading those men. They are looking for some kind of a key, and will kill anyone they think is in the way. I used my equipment to tape the conversations between Relle and his men. At the scene where father and Darren died, another man was there who took mother and Kala with him. That was Boss. It is Marts and Relle doing all the killings. Relle, I have seen, myself. I thought at first this man was Bradley Bosnic. Then I saw the man change his facial features. He laughed and said, ?I will kill Perry and they will blame Brad for the murder of his own son.? Then he said, ?I want the key. Find it before Marts comes looking for it.? Two very ugly men went after Boss to find my mother and sister. Their names were Oft and Stun. They promised to do everything in their power to help my mother and sister."

 

"Hamel, Shadow told me your mother and sister are being held hostage." Red waited for a reply.

"Yes, they are. I arrived home two nights ago. I went home to find the house trashed. My mother and sister were gone. I called father and told him. He informed me to stay out of it. He told me to go see Fred Borden at the police station. I was to give Fred some information about the murders. I was on my way there, when those men found us together. I managed to hide the papers. We talked for a while. Boss was there and promised to take care of my mother and sister. Father acted as if he knew their leader, Boss and had met him before. Boss left with mother and Kala. Marts was that smaller man in the green cloak that grabbed me. He made me watch. The next thing I remember was my father and brother kneeling in front of the man in green. Their leader had taken my sister and mother somewhere else. They made me watch as the man in green engulfed my father and brother in flames. They screamed as they died." Ham was crying.

 

"It's all right! We'll help you, now!" Red felt responsible for Richard and his son's deaths.

 

"Mr. Wolvershen, please help me! I don't know what to do!" Hamel was frightened. His desperation and pleading really began to shake Red up.

 

"Shadow, explain to Hamel about things. I'll be in my study." Red walked from the room in a hurry and went to tell Emerald what was happening.

 

Shadow showed Hamel who he was. "Come with me! Stan, I see has gone with Red. We can talk, while I change." As they walked down the hallway to Shadow's room, servants bowed to their prince. "I'll need a tub for a bath."

 

"Yes, Your Highness!" One man smiled at Shadow.

 

"Talon, this is Hamel!" Shadow smiled at his uncle. "Find him some clothes."

 

Hamel went with Shadow into the prince's chambers. Ham stood holding Shadow's hand tightly. "It has been like an nightmare ever since you left!"

 

"Ham, I am so sorry about your father and Darren. Why didn't your father stop when Fred told him to?" Shadow left his bathroom door open so he could hear Hamel talking. Shadow had bathed and changed his clothes.

 

"You knew father, too. You really think he would have stopped! Not likely! Shadow, Red will send me home when he finds out I wear those braces." Hamel wandered around the room.

 

"Hamel, have a glass of wine. No, Red will not do that. I have been telling him about your equipment, and how we tricked the police captain." Shadow had always liked Hamel. Shadow knew that accident had left Hamel in pretty bad condition, and that his friend only needed to prove himself to Red and Emerald to stay there with him.

 

"You certainly fooled me turning out to be elf. Some friend you are!" Hamel walked to the desk and sat down.

"Ham, I didn't even know, myself. I almost choked to death on my gum, when I found out. I seem to be the highest educated person amongst my people. I'm the first to get a high school education. Did your father ever tell you who the man he was chasing is?" Shadow pulled on his boots.

 

"No! Not by name. He called him, Boss. The other two are very dangerous and look alike. Well, I even managed to get the pictures we need of those twins. Relle has a scar on his face and Mart's doesn't. These two are twins! How can they change like they do? I do not know!" Hamel sat down on the prince's bed. "Can your grandfather really help me? I didn't tell him about this note." Hamel handed the note to Shadow. "One of the men left it for me. Boss had taken mother and Kala. When Marts was finished with my father and Darren he tried hurt me. The big man who wrote this letter struck Marts as hard as he could and knocked him out. I have never seen anyone hit another that hard before. The big fellow drove Marts back a good thirty feet off the ground. Then the big man and his friend helped me out of the area. As we left, I saw Mart suddenly vanish. The two that helped me were both very worried about Stan and me. Neither man wanted us two hurt. Here read this!"

 

Kid.

Do as you are told or I will kill your mother and sister.

M

 

The man in green signed it. But at the bottom of the paper was scribbled.

 

We not bad like wizard. Stun and me take good care of mother and sister for you. See you soon. You follow map and do as we say.

Oft.

 

"I told them I would hunt them down. Stun, I think it was handed me this map and other note. They both gave me each a ring and told me to use it. It was worth plenty of our monies." Hamel showed Shadow the rings.

 

"Magical rings! They are worth plenty! Keep them! Well, let's just keep this to ourselves. Ham, Red is having rooms prepared for you and Stan. I promise as Phantom to get your mother and sister back. Red has information. All right, we need computers set up here. We will have to bring in power from the human world. Here, let me show you my office. Maybe, we can get his help, too." Shadow knew how dangerous these wizards could be. Shadow showed Hamel how to open the door to the secret room.

 

"With father and Darren dead that leave me as his heir. Kevin would sell the equipment. I have the files, equipment and other documents concerning your father's case. Shadow, they are all tied together. You were right! We could use father's equipment to get these people." Hamel handed over all his documents from under his braces. "Here! You keep them! Father handed me these documents just, before he was murdered. The Captain in Brandon gave me an updated file for you. So, did Harrison. They are in the big truck!"

 

"Thanks Ham! Well, let's go down to dinner." Shadow watched as Hamel limped slowly across the floor.

 

As they left Shadow?s room, Digger poked his head out of a closet. ?I need you!?

 

?Digger, what is it!? Shadow was handed a note. ?Digger!? The dwarf vanished before Shadow could grab him. ?He knows Boss, personally.? Shadow opened the note and read it to himself. ?This would get your father killed!?

 

?What is it?? Hamel read the note.

 

Shadow,

Just a word of warning, Richard did not back off when I told him to. I thought he would listen to me. I am really sorry! Get to Richard?s youngest son and protect him. I am not the one doing the killings. I was Richard?s contact for the Isles. He knew far more than he told he others. Richard has tried to help me several times in the past. Someday, I will explain. I have Richard?s wife and daughter with me. I am trying to keep them safe. Oft and Stun told me what has happened to Richard and Darren. Just get to Hamel. I am going to tell you who my contact is. If I cannot get these women to Ske, I will get Oft and Stun to mistune the radio we use to hurt the animals ears. If I can get to my contact, Venya will contact you, personally. I am one of her spies.

Boss

 

?That is what dad was trying to tell me. He started to tell me who his contact was. Sure it makes sense! All those children dad has been finding are from the Isles. Dad found thirty-nine children hiding in a building. He managed to get them to the welfare office. They were all placed in good homes. A few days later, Boss thanked dad for helping him free the children. Dad had no idea what was going on. Boss told dad about the wars on the Isles. Some man was selling the children from the Isles to human parents. Boss began to help dad find these children and return them to the Isles. I think their scheme was blown out of the water. Not by Marts or Relle, but another man. I saw the man once and got a good look at his face. I would know him anywhere.? Ham handed the note back to Shadow.

 

?Just between us. Boss could be the one hiding the others who are vanishing from the Isles. Well, let?s work this case through as see where it leads us. Red is not to know. There is a meeting tonight. Talk to a man called True Grey. Tell him the truth. I think he knows about Boss. I have been reading some of Perry?s journals. He mentions a Mr. T Grey. Any bets?? Shadow glanced over at Digger.

 

?Nope! I think we are on a roll! Proof! That is what we need for the authorities, even Red will need proof.? Hamel hugged Shadow. ?I am glad you are my friend. I needed help, now I have plenty!?

 

They went to the dining room and sat down. Red instructed the men where to sit. Emerald moved towards Talon. "That young man beside Shadow is not well. Talon, watch over him for us. Red told me he is Richard Hamel's son. His father and brother were just murdered."

 

"I will! I notice him shaking and limping badly as he entered. Don't worry! I'll watch over him!" Talon set down a plate of food in front of Hamel.

 

Hamel smiled and picked at his food. He tried to eat. No one said anything about him for they all knew what pressure he was under. Hamel turned to Red and tried to smile. "This is some home you have here."

 

"It's a tower, Hamel! I'm a wizard!" Red watched the astonished look on Hamel's face. "Here comes my wife, Emerald. This is Carrie and Digger! That little man tripping his way is Splat."

 

"You forgot the little ones." Shadow began to laugh.

 

Hamel and Stan could hear giggling coming from the centre of the table.

 

Shadow pointed to two small plates in the middle. "Now, how are we supposed to introduce you two, if you can't be seen?" Shadow watched the astonished expressions on the two men's faces.

 

Flame was the first to appear. "Flame is my name and her Joleen." He flew over to the men and sat down between their plates with his tail resting on the table. "You better be friends, cause if you not, I do this to you." Flame flew to an old suit of armour and shot a flame at it, using his breath weapon.

 

Suddenly, flames shot into the air. Flame jumped back. Shadow cast a spell and put out the fire. Flame flew to Shadow. "Flame goof! Too much fire! Sorry Red!" Flame swallowed hard when he saw Red pointing to his plate. "Flame know, Red have Flame for breakfast in morning!" Flame hurried back to his own plate and sat down quietly on the table.

 

"Accidents do happen! Right Shadow!" Hamel watched the little dragon watching him.

 

"Of course, they do!" Stan winked at Flame. "This little one was only protecting his family. Red, you can't be angry with that! After all, who is to say we were not the bad guys in disguise. Well?"

 

"Besides, I think we can use these little ones as detectives. This invisibility trick is great for snooping. Right Shadow?" Hamel watched as Flame moved closer to him.

 

"All right! Flame's off the hook this time. But he better stop playing hero!" Red winked at Stan, when the dragon's back was turned.

 

After a few moments Joleen appeared on the table and walked with her sword drawn over to Hamel. "I be detective, too!"

 

"Well, where did this little beauty come from?" Hamel smiled as she tipped her head from one side to the other.

 

"You not elf! You not humans either! What are you?" Joleen sniffed the air for a scent.

 

"Joleen, they are humans from the world where Red found me." Shadow watched her closely.

 

Joleen flew to the two humans. "You not look human! But you smell human. You still not look like human!"

 

Talon walked into the room. He saw Carrie and hurried to greet her. "I still can't believe you're home! Welcome back!" He leaned forward and kissed her cheek.

 

Carrie winked at Red and rose from her chair. She grabbed Talon's arm and flipped him onto the floor. She stood over him. "I don't know you! How dare you kiss me?" She put one foot on his chest.

 

?Still my girl!? Talon began to laugh. "Carrie, it's me, Talon! You don't recognize me?"

 

"Well, what do you expect? Look at all this fur on your face." She knelt down beside him.

"You're still a fighter!" Talon replied as he sat up. "I love you!" They hugged and Carrie helped him to his feet. "I can see you have learned to protect yourself."

 

?Leave my sister alone!? Joleen flew over to Carrie with her sword drawn. "You wants me to stick him?"

 

"No! I can protect, myself!" Carrie winked at Red.

 

"You shouldn't play with swords!" Stan remarked.

 

"You wants me to stick you?" Joleen flew at Stan.

 

"No, I want to be your friend." Stan watched as the little lady walked forward with her sword drawn.

 

"Would Joleen like to miss dinner?" Red frowned. "Joleen, would you like to take a nap?" She sheathed her sword.

 

"I guess you have to be a warrior to protect yourself. I agree with Hamel. Both these little ones would be a great asset to our forces. We could use these little warriors help." Stan smiled at Joleen as she sat down next to his plate. He reached across, grabbed her plate and set it beside his.

 

?Building such a force of people will take special care and attention. Much educating and teaching will have to be done first. Shadow, your new force will have to be kept very secret from even the Conclave of Wizards. No one but certain people whom we trust fully will be in charge of these tiny groups.? Red nodded his head. "I agree with you, Joleen, Splat, and Flame would be a great asset to this force. Hamel, can you explain to the Conclave Wizards what has happened? And what your father found out? We will feed these old Conclave Wizards the truth about what has happened. As far as Shadow?s forces go, they will be our secret. Only special people will be allowed to gain access to this group."

 

"What is this Conclave?" Hamel asked.

 

?Our Conclave is made up of thirteen members. Six members represent the good side of the people and six represent the evil side of our people. I'm their leader and we try to work as a team. We're much like a local police force, which members have their own territory to look after. We mainly guard our own areas, but once in a while, a being is involved in a form of major crime, which cause a death. These men and women have been with me for many years. You know yourself that there is good and bad people in any society. We only gave these evils this name to get better information from the true evils who have joined Gretz. My master and myself did this for a reason. It gives the truly evil ones a voice, which we can use to prevent assassinations and other raids. It is not a perfect method of running these Isles, but it does give us some warning that something is about to happen. Our so-called evil spies tell special creatures that relate to me what is happening. If we discover that some of these evils have kill or raided villages or towns, we seek them out and bring them in for trial.? Red had worked on their form of law for years.

 

"It is much like the human laws. If a person is found not guilty, they are freed. If the person is found guilty, that being is sentenced to death. If for any reason there is a tie, my vote is counted, but only then. Recently, we have been letting our apprentices come to the meetings as well. Even though, they do not get to vote. They do have their say, because a great many apprentices are helping their masters and seem to know more than their masters." Red explained further. ?Once in a while, Joleen and Flame discover that someone is not telling the truth. We try to find out what this truth is.?

 

Talon looked over at Red. "If the Conclave has problems, the Guardians are called to help. There are only four of them, and are all dragons. Misty, Aqua, Enchanter and Earthquake. Those four rule over us. They are the overseers of the Isles and only the Elders or Gods have a final say. These Elder or Gods live in Ske. Someday Shadow will become King of the Isles. This means that he will takeover as Overseer and the Guardians will become even a stronger force for they will be five."

 

Emerald looked at the two humans. "We know you have one God. Our gods have been unable to speak to us. Only one being could hear our Gods. That dragon was known as Silver, Father of Dragons. He vanished when the trouble on the Isles started. Many think he is dead. There are many who think that Shadow will be able to bring our Gods back to us and to the Isles. At least, get them to listen to us, again. Unlike your God who is a spirit, our Gods are alive! We only pray, that the Father of Dragons found his way home to the Temple of Ske."

 

Red glanced at Talon. "It has been over five hundred years, since that fight. That's why the Conclave was formed. The Gods helped us form the Conclave just before we lost the ability to speak to them. Priests from Kola say that the Gods can hear us, but that we can't hear them. That's why I was permitted to go into your world. I was to learn how your laws worked and to adapt your ways to our own." Red fingered his master's ring, which was beside his wedding ring.

 

"Hamel, you are the closest one to the police we have. Can you use your father's connections to help us?" Red asked.

 

"With father and Darren gone I inherit the business. Dad told me to help Brett at all cost. I intend to do just that. Kevin won't want dad's equipment. All fathers? equipment and his resources will be at your disposal. Father would want it this way. I know he would not want his death to go in vain, especially after all his hard work. Dad has two trucks both are fully equipped with listening devices of all sorts. They both have top of the line computerized equipment. I know many of the police father dealt with for they are all very old and dear friends. I earned my detective badge, just a while back. Father made me take the course offered. I will tell the others that I am taking over for father. I know Fred Borden will help you as well. He adores Brett and calls him his nephew. Fred was once Brett?s Big Brother. Fred use to work with father on your son's case. There are several other officers in Canada and the States who would help us." Hamel nodded his head and remembered the guns these beings had. "Oh, we have another problem. Just before I left to watch over Brett, Father found crates of guns in one of Relle?s warehouses they used for storage. Father turned them into the police. I have no idea if Relle has brought any of them to the Isles or gave any to Marts. If your people are all like these two little ones, we could be in big trouble!"

 

"If we had a room large enough to put the truck in. We could set up a command centre. This should be done first." Stan watched Red rise to his feet. "I have helped Fred on many cases where we used Richard's equipment and trucks. We can use the big truck the base station and smaller truck for our mobile unit."

 

"Hamel and I have been friends for a while and would often spy on the gang members. It was my ideas that got us the names of those twins, Relle and Marts." Shadow could see Red was impressed. "Hamel and I have been investigating these two men for a while now. Relle likes to pose as Boss. I have seen him change to Boss several times. Hamel told me that Boss met Richard and Darren in the north of Powell River. Marts was the one there when Richard and Darren got murdered. Where is Relle?" Shadow saw Hamel nodding his head.

 

"It was Rift Setter and Relle who killed Perry! I have proof of that in the big truck. One of the undercover cops that was sent to watch Perry managed to snap some secret photos of the accident and the two men. The Big Truck is with Harrison in California. He will upload to us anything I ask for." Hamel could see the tears in Carrie's eyes. "I will get your son's killers! I swear! But I will not go off the deep end doing it! I will do it by the book."

 

"You can use my great hall as your command centre. You'll need power for the equipment and computers." Red turned to Hamel and saw the worried look on his face.

 

After watching the little ones, Hamel turned his back and removed his revolver. He emptied out all the ammunition and set the gun on the table. Red and Talon watched as the two little ones instantly headed for the revolver. Hamel picked up his pistol. "If you ever see a weapon like this! You tell Red, Talon, Shadow, Stan and myself. If I ever catch either of you touching this weapon or any others like this! I will turn you over my knee and spank you both, until you can't sit down for a month!"

 

Both little ones stood with mouths open. Never had Flame or Joleen been threatened like that. Hamel turned to Red. "The guns father found were all three fifty seven mags. I did notice that several of the gang members were carrying Saturday Night Specials. That day I over heard Marts and Relle with Rift. They mentioned that Boss had hidden those guns and ammo from them. This might sound strange, but I think Boss is not really on the Relle or Rift's side. I got the feeling several times that Boss was trying to protect your people on the Isles. It was those shipments of guns and ammo father found before leaving to come to Canada, which made me think that Boss was handing these over to father. Dad would say he had to meet with his contact from the Isles. Could father's contact have been Boss? Red, even your magic can't stop bullets. You have seen how fast these little ones were drawn to the gun. I am worried sick what might happen." Hamel held out a bullet next to Joleen. "This would rip her apart if it hit her."

 

"Sure makes one think! Hamel, you're right! Our people will not understand. How do I tell a minotaur that a tiny bullet could kill him? They would never listen to us!" Red really sound worried for he knew his people were nothing more than animal with minds of children, a dangerous combination around human weapons. "They believe the larger the weapon the more damage it will do."

 

"What they need is a hot demonstration? One that will shake them out of their boots, and scare the hell out of them. Back at the police academy I was given a demonstration on just how dangerous these weapons can be. I have an idea. A friend of mine from the war brought back a machine gun. He gave it to me as a gift. I handle mainly rifles and pistols. Machine guns, I have no use for. Mine is only a collectors piece." Stan looked at Red. "It's upstairs with my other guns and rifles."

 

Talon had been jumping up and down all during dinner. Finally, he settled down next to Carrie.

Stan shook his head. "I thought it was you! The last time I saw you was when you and Nile hit that home run through my cabin window."

 

Talon had been so busy he had not even noticed Stan. "Stan, it is you? Heavens Above! It's good to see you. Father said you were coming to help." Talon reached over and shook hands.

 

"Boy, are you out of shape!" Stan laughed at Talon. "What's with the beard and moustache?"

 

"You try running an inn, cooking all day and night. The only exercise I get was from wrestling and throwing drunken minotaurs out of my tavern. Try that!" Talon rubbed his arm. "Bullhead got my arm and side, a few days ago." Talon could see Digger advancing. "Back off! Mela tended my wounds!"

 

Carrie had other ideas. She grabbed Talon's arm. "Digger will heal you! Or you'll have a broken arm." With one pull, she ripped off his shirt. "Come with me, Digger!" Carrie held Talon's arm behind his back and marched him upstairs, with the dwarf running to catch up.

 

Stan shook his head. "Same old Talon! That is not the same Carrie though. What did they do to her?? Shaking his head Stan glanced over at Red. ?There is something strange about this whole thing. I can't explain it! Even being here for such a short time gives me a feeling as if I belong."

 

"I feel it, too." Hamel felt Joleen rubbing his cheek. "I don't know what it is, but the feeling I'm getting is that I've always been part of this world. Maybe, it was meant to be!"

 

Hamel and Stan followed Red to where Stan's things were and had a look at the gun. "This baby is a mini Uzi." Hamel raised his eyebrows. "This should do the trick. It will frighten the hell out of them for sure. I want four to six well padded mattresses put behind one of those old suits of armour. Fill the armour with old cloth and old furs anything to stop bullets. I can fire this baby, myself. Father's is larger and has a stronger kick back than this one will. Even so, these bullets will have to be slowed down. I just don't want any ricocheting back on anyone and killing us. That's why the mattresses. Once the rounds enter the mattresses, it should slow it enough, before they hit the wall."

 

Red's eyes stared at the gun. "I'll make it six very well stuffed mattresses. I'll get the staff to set them up right now. Hamel call me, Red. I'll get the suit of armour filled with old animal water skins filled with water."

 

"Stan has kept this Uzi in good condition. Bring the cleaning kit and ammunition. I see you removed the firing pin." Hamel watched as Stan handed him the pin. The young detective realized that he would have to reduce the charge force in each round of ammunition for the Uzi. Hamel planned to put only one real gun shell into the gun barrel. The rest would be cotton filled bullet with special tips. Hamel had made some special bullets for the movie studios in Lower Mainland area. Hamel figured that the bang would frighten these beings more than the shells damage. But still, he wanted only a few bullets to pierce the armour. Stan rooted through his papers and files. He grabbed some pictures of hunters who had been shot. As well he included pictures of dead bear and moose.

 

"I will need a battery and some kind of cotton wadding, Does anyone have bees wax?" Hamel started towards the door. "I don't understand why you would have these types of bullets. Stan, these will go right into these walls. This will be a demo all right. Red put up a large strong shield in front of the armour. Stan, I want them to also know that the guns can be harmless. Place some metal casing shells into the suit of armour itself. I am going to rig a charge too blow that suit apart from the inside. I have done this many times for the movie studios. In the last mattress I want one of the largest water skins you have, make it three, tie them together. The water will slow down the real bullets. This will shake them up. It looks like I am blasting the armour from the outside. It is these bullets that kill. Get my meaning?"

 

"I sure do! Well, never thought I would be handing this weapon to a teenager. Let's go down stairs and prepare." Stan knew by the way Hamel handled the gun that the young man knew what he was doing.

 

Talon stood in the doorway. He grabbed a box of things and headed downstairs. Hamel set right to work cleaning and testing the Uzi. Flame sat watching Hamel with great interest. Hamel rigged the charges in the suit of armour, as Red had the water skins placed inside he last mattress. Stan had some car batteries that he would use for his two-way radio, the battery back up.

 

Stan helped Ham to make up the demostration bullets from the wax and wadding. "Even these could kill someone."

 

?That last mattress will slow the bullet down so it doesn?t go right through the wall, but it will go into the wall about six to ten inches. The bullet will have to travel through those three water skins and other padding first. This one bullet will go into the wall. It is the latest in warfare. Armour piercing bullets.? Hamel could see Red shaking his head.

 

?I was a gunner in a tank during the war. We never had things like this!?

Red shook his head and watched Flame at the table. ?I can see where Hamel is right!?

 

"What is this thing?" Flame pointed to a bullet.

 

"That is called a bullet or round and it is that thing that will kill you. See this picture of how small the hole where this bullet went into the deer." Hamel looked at the surprised expression on Flame's face. "This is what kind of a hole any bullet makes when it tries to leave the person or animal who has been shot!" There was a picture of a gaping hole in the side of the deer's side.

 

"We be nuffin left!" Flame sat shaking his head.

 

Joleen flew over and watched Hamel work. Flame saw Joleen touching a bullet. "You watch out for those things. They will kill you! Hamel tells me that! That is an Uzi gun." Flame shivered and shook his whole body. "Even the name makes me feel strange inside. Look at these pictures!" Flame told Joleen what Hamel had told him about the pictures.

 

Hamel grabbed one bullet and threw it into the fireplace. ?BANG!' Joleen and Flame shot into the air and sat in the rafters. "You two can come down, now! I just wanted to show you what would happen if you touch these with your fire spells." Hamel looked at the two little ones huddled together as they stared down at him. "I would rather give you a little fright, than see you dead. I don't like my friends to die. Come down! It's all right, now." Hamel nodded to the little ones.

 

Both flew down and landed at the opposite end of the table from Hamel.

 

Watching the demonstration, Red walked over to the table. "Hamel is right! I'm glad he showed you, now - because you could get hurt or killed. Hamel is going to shoot that gun at that armour. I want you two up in those rafters, understand me."

 

?Sorry Red!? Hamel pointed to a vest. "No! I want these two behind this vest. It will stop a bullet. It has been specially made to stop bullets."

 

Stan walked up to Hamel. "So, you wear a vest?"

 

"Anyone who goes after those goons needs some sort of protection." Hamel pointed to Flame.

 

"Me keep flames out! No fire breath!" Flame's small front foreleg went up to his mouth. He had his talons holding his mouth shut as he tried to talk.

 

"Flame, better keep flames out." Joleen saw her purple friend nodding his head rapidly.

 

Red saw Hamel put the Uzi away in a bag. "Shadow, wait until Carrie sees her car."

 

At that moment, Carrie had returned and overheard Red's comment. She walked quickly to where Red was standing. "What is this about my car? Shadow, what have you done to my car?"

 

Red handed Carrie her car. Shadow replied. "I just couldn't leave it at Stan's. So, I reduced it and brought it here."

 

"YOU SHRANK MY CAR! LOOK AT IT!" Carrie stared at her car sitting on the table. It was the size of a remote controlled toy car about five inches high by foot long.

 

Joleen turned to see why Carrie was so upset. Instantly, Joleen whipped out her sword and she flew at the car. "DAT TING! DAT TING HURT JOLEEN HEAD! YOU LITTO, NOW! JOLEEN KILL YOU!" She screamed as she dove time and time again at her prey.

Red tried to grab Joleen, but missed. Shadow tried and missed. Carrie managed to pull her car out of the way in time. Joleen was flying at top speed and her sword stuck into a wooden door, behind Carrie. Joleen pulled out her sword and dove at the car, again. She sped past Shadow. The prince managed to touch her and she started to fall. Red reached out and caught her, before she hit the table.

 

Digger noticed Stan's hand was bleeding. "Stan, come over here! Let's clean that up!" Digger had just finished healing Talon.

 

Talon brought Digger a basin of water. Stan watched as Digger set to work to heal his hand. Within a few minutes, the cut had closed and not even a scar remained.

 

With a serious expression on his face, Red stood holding Joleen. "I think we all know what chased Joleen. We also know that wizards are involved. Marts and Relle have been our spies all along. Where are they holding Hamel's family?"

 

Hamel was surprised that Joleen had such a temper. He stroked Flame's back.

"Red, does she always get that angry?" Stan asked.

 

"No! It was just that they chased her and frightened her half to death. Just try to stay on her good side." Red warned and told them what had happened to Joleen in the Valley of Enchantment.

 

?Then I would say Joleen had ever right to be upset.? Placing her car on the table, Carrie sat down and watched Hamel. "I should take you and Shadow out back to the wood shed. Spying on Rift and those others. You could have gotten yourselves killed."

 

"We both know what we are doing. We do not go overboard. Both of us follow the manuals and police procedure. That is why these manuals and guides were written in the first place. Carrie, Shadow and I both know exactly what we are up against. It was my father who did not. Nor did he listen." Ham glanced over at Red who was talking to Emerald.

 

Flame was enjoying his petting. Hamel pulled out his badge and showed Flame. "If you and Joleen do well. I'll get you each a badge like this one. Hamel watched as the dragon gave him a toothy grin.

 

Flame flew over to Joleen. "Wake up! This no time to take nap! This time to be detective!" He shook her.

 

Hamel took two pencil rubbings of his badge and gave one to Flame. Ham showed him the one for Joleen. Flame flew around showing everyone his badge.

 

Red stopped Flame. "Okay, tonight at the meeting I want you to be invisible, and tell me if anyone is lying. Flame, you're to tell me, if the wizards are not telling the truth. True Grey and Grik are going to be very hurt by this. They have worked as hard as I have to get this Conclave working together. Grik is the eldest of the triplets. Marts and Relle are Grik?s brothers. How do I tell Grik that his brothers are traitors to the Isles?"

 

"Yes Red! Flame do good job!" The little dragon sat down beside Hamel. ?Tell True Grey first. You know that Grik is busy with Nova at times. Maybe, he won?t make it.?

 

Hamel overheard Flame and Red talking. "Red, you mean this little one can detect lies?"

 

"Yes, he sure can and has never failed me, yet." Red nodded his head and smiled. "He can tell if someone is hiding something. We aren't sure how he does it, but he can. Flame and Joleen can't lie and both have this gift. They don't know how to lie. So, if they tell you something. It is the truth." Red pounded on the table to get everyone's attention.

 

"Emerald, would you and Carrie take Joleen upstairs. See Joleen is calmed down! I think we all know what we have to do." Red walked over to Stan "How's the hand?"

 

"It's healed! Digger is amazing! That little one Joleen sure knows how to use her sword. She looks like she couldn't hurt a fly." Stan rubbed his hand.

 

"Stan, Joleen has gone after a female dragon and they are vicious. Pixies fear nothing! Nothing at all!" Red sat down beside Stan. "That is why we are so upset! When I found Joleen, she was terrified of something that had chased her."

"Well, we all know what that was Joleen saw. I just never thought that she would attack like that. Joleen is worse than a hornet trying to get you. If Joleen zeros in on you, lookout!" Hamel was still scratching Flame's head.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Nine

 

 

While the others had been setting up for the demonstration, Shadow had been in his own chambers getting to know his spider-elves a little better. ?Cela says here on her list that I am to start learning all I can about the different races of people here. I think you five know a great deal more than you are telling me. We have to learn to trust each other fully from the start. Red told me that he does not trust many people. I get the impression that someone has tried many times to kill my grandfather like they did my parents. I know all about my parent?s death. I have been helping the human police for many years with learning the reading of our Elfish language and glyphs. I know that many humans were murdered as well, because they did not heed or know the meanings of the warnings of the glyphs or runes. Also Sulphur Spore was also used in each of the killings or attempted murders. While in Manitoba, I became a special police detective.?

 

Standing by the door to the prince?s chambers, Locker heaves a large sigh. ?So, grandfather was right! Them is in Human World! That is why grandfather is so ticked off.?

 

Taking the time to explain to the spider-elves what exactly he knew, Shadow watched and listened to the little warriors. ?So, Hamel and I found out that this Relle and Marts were involved along with Rift Setter.?

 

With eyes slowly beginning to glow, Shooter placed his hands on his hips and stood staring at Shadow. ?Jasper had a son? I am making special arrows just for them!? He felt Shadow?s finger on his tiny spider back.

 

?They killed my parents and many others. We do nothing until we get all the evidence we need first. You five will be trained by me to do some very important investigative work.? Sitting down on his bed, Shadow began to think. ?No, we are going to do this much differently. I will train you, to teach others. You five will become the backbone of my own Spider-elf Investigation Academy. I have Uncle Fred?s Police Academy manuals and many other books on law-enforcement. I will get you your own copies of these books. I have read all of them, and even though I have not had the academy training, I do know what to expect out of these courses. You are to start learning from this book. Tomorrow, we go and get Ham?s things. This we both have planned. Ham has been taught private investigative methods and karate. His brother is a Grand Master. Even though Ham body looks all broken up, I assure you, do not ever pick a fight with him. I thought because of his cripple up body, he was defenceless. Boy, was I wrong. I have been learning for years the art of Karate. Ham was learning it long before I was even walking. I pity anyone who tries to pick a fight with him. Here is my plan. We seven will work on our own to start gathering up as much evidence as we can. Paper, documentation, fingerprints, blood samples and any other evidence we can find. We will start putting all we find into a computer. Ham and I can teach you that as well. You five are to work unseen from everyone. Only Ham and I will know you are even here. This way, you can help me gather up information on spies who would want to hurt any of your families or friends. I keep a written diary of all information I come across. I have placed them inside my lab. You five are the only ones allowed in there other than Ham and Stan. We may have to trust Stan as well. He is a ranger for the human world.?

 

?After we learn all these books, who is going to test us as police?? Grip had just made a good point.

 

?I will take you to see Uncle Fred and have him test you, himself. Mornings, is for karate and policing, afternoons is for learning magic skills, human science classes, and evenings, Hamel or I will teach you computers. Others can use this information if they need it. I am saying your grandfather can also help us, later on if he wants to. This will make our forces stronger. We do this without telling anyone else. This way we can prevent spies from knowing about our little force we have started. I want you five to set up your home in the lab. If anyone asks, you are my lab guards. Flame and Joleen are not to enter the lab without me. Ham and Stan can. All right.? There was something about these five little ones that gave Shadow a feeling of peace of mind. He could trust them fully. By the end of their conversations, all six were becoming good friends. Shadow helped the little ones set up beds and gave them some elfin clothes, so they would not get cold while in their larger elf forms.

 

A short while later, Shadow rejoined his two friends downstairs. ?I have just had a very interesting several hours. Would you two mind coming with me for a briefing in my room.?

 

?What?s up?? Ham has often seen that look in Shadow?s eyes before. ?That bad??

 

?Not bad, but very different! This won?t take long. Stan, the guard over there will not let anyone touch those items. Please!? Shadow watched as the two men followed him upstairs to his chambers. ?I was given five little guards. I wanted you two to meet my guards. I have received a gift from our gods. All right boys, come out and meet Ham and Stan.?

 

The five Sun Glow Spiders ran out from under wall where Shadow?s hidden door was. They all stopped and stood staring up at Ham and Stan.

 

?I Shooter! You gots to be Ham? We not want to fights you. Friends! Okay? Who wants flat spider as friend?? The elf-faced spider changed to elf form and enlarged himself to about three feet high.

 

Stan knelt down in front of the little elf. ?Well, I see the army has landed??

 

?Where? We send for backup!? Cushion squealed. ?No one going to land on Cushion!?

 

Immediately, Shadow explained to the little ones what Stan meant. ?He is calling you our army. I think after you five are properly trained as I suggested, we will have on heck of an army with you little ones on our team.?

 

?That is for sure!? It was hard for Ham to fathom how these little ones could even learn anything. ?Are you sure they can learn what you want??

 

Grip immediately changed to his six-foot spider form and began to show Ham the exercises that Shadow had taught them the night before. ?See, we can learn anything we want to!?

 

All Stan could do was laugh as he watched another spider enlarge himself and began to practise karate with Grip. ?That takes talent! I would love to see Fred?s face!?

 

?These five are wizards of pixie and fairy magic. They can read and write many languages, including English. This could prove very interesting in the near future.? There was a strange smile on one of the spider?s faces, as Shadow spoke.

 

?Shadow, we wanted to tell you later, but we think it best we do it now. A long time ago, the Emperor?s son rescued us from our home world of Neton One. We were Arrons who had died, but our spirits were being kept in Spirit Crystals so that we could be reborn once again, or when we were needed. When the Emperor?s son found out that you were coming home. Grandfather as we call him insisted that we be reborn into Sun Glow Spider. We retain all of our past knowledge from our home world. We five were scientist working in a laboratory for our Emperor when we were killed. Grandfather did a rebirth on us so that you would have experienced Arrons to help you. There are only about twenty of us who survived the transfer, the others, and there were thousands had their spirits devoured by Gretz as far as we know. We are very fortunate to be alive. You teach us your ways, and we will teach you ours. If we had this method of fighting before Gretz attacked us, we may have won. She killed millions! Grandfather witnessed the destruction of over half a million of our people die when Gretz attacked the Palace and city beneath. You call your machines computers. We call them Quzina. We know how to improve your computers as well.? There was a smile on Locker?s face as he changed to his elf form.

 

?Grandfather has several of our space craft hidden away from others. Some of the Argons from Neton One and Gander want to return. We cannot let them do it! It would be suicide. Gretz?s invaders have taken over the Arron and Argon world of Gander. About a hundred Argons followed us to Earth and have been hiding as black or red haired elves. They have orange eyes and if you know what to look for they are easy to spot. Two females are helping Grandfather as we speak. They are Weaver and Jody. We will work quietly with them to develop better equipment for us to use. We can then pass on the information to you three. Pretend it came from you. Shadow you are right, Red has been attacked many times. Gretz wants Red dead. She chased Mel, a human doctor from here so that there would be no healers available to heal Red if he got badly hurt again. Crab, Mite, Spot and Speck have really had their tiny hands full protecting Red and Emerald. If we can get the upper hand as Cela wants, then we can come down hard on these people doing all the killings. These people are mainly Trirogs. We call them this, because they are basically cloned from three different beings elf or human, dragon or argon, and Utaras spirits. These Utaras are very dangerous. Grandfather has spoiled the cloning solutions or potions used to make these clone perfect. This was done by two of Grandfather?s uncles from Neton One.? Cushion sat staring at Stan.

 

Shooter explained the rest of what they knew. ?Well, that?s it! Cela set these guides as an outline of what has to be done. We have three years before Gretz realizes that the real prophecy is coming true. By then we want to have several doctors here and a secure area for them.?

 

?Well, this does make sense now. With this trouble, it is no wonder they went after Mel. I was given this. It was one of Jilon?s journals. In it he says that the Trirogs are out there in the thousands.? Shadow could see Stabber shaking his head.

 

?They were at one time, posing as dragons. We have killed off thousands of them. We believe there are about a hundred or so left. These Trirogs cannot breed. Only can they be produced though cloning labs, which we have to find.? Reaching out for Shadow?s hand, Stabber handed the prince a message. ?It has just come for you.?

 

Shadow read the note and handed it to Stan. ?Well! We cannot let the others know that we have found Oft and Stun. Stan talk to Talon, get him to help you scout out these others. My aunt is coming here with some high flyers to help you two locate the exact location of these four. We have to make it look like we found them in the fly over, tonight. Then Ham can get his equipment tomorrow, we go after the women tomorrow night.?

 

?Excellent plan. No one would be the wiser. So that is why we will have to bring the other humans here by pulling them into this world. We?ll bring my father here as a doctor, next. This will be kept quiet.? Stan watched as everyone agreed to his plan. ?We plan and set up everything after we get the women.?

 

?Before we go down stairs. There is one thing that will throw off these Trirogs for sure. Stan, you are of the First Nation or Canadian Indian. Ham and his family are part Mexican. Fred Borden and several of his friends are also Mexican. Ham, Kevin is Japanese and your adopted brother. We have several Japanese looking people here. I spotted several on the Isle of Stayn. What I am getting at is that many of the elves are half-breeds and resemble these two races. You both get my meaning. That meeting starts soon. We better get going.? Shadow watched as Stan and Ham followed him back downstairs to the Great Hall.

?With the human smell, we give off, this will give us a better disguise. These people will think we are from the Isles and part human. Both Ham and I get your meaning.? Stan paused for a moment and watched Ham starting to grin. ?What is it??

 

?My brother, Kevin will go absolutely crazy if he discovers that real dragons do exist. Kevin is a Vet for animals. His specialization is lizards. Here I am living with dragons and my brother would love to come here.? Ham could see Shadow and Stan start laughing.

 

?Maybe, later we can drag Kevin here as well.? Shadow felt Ham?s hand on his arm. ?I am so happy you are here with us. I have been so worried about you.?

 

Meanwhile, Mia had entered Red?s Great Hall with Maria following close beside. They made their way over to where Shadow was sitting. The young prince smiled at his aunt and cousin, he rose to greet them.

 

Delighted to see her cousin again, Maria threw her arms around Shadow's neck and hugged him. "Mother told me we really are cousins. Mother also told me I am to make sure nothing happens to you."

 

Shadow's eyes rolled back in his sockets, as he stared at Mia. "Gee, thanks, Mia! I don't need that kind of help!"

 

Mia just laughed and messed Shadow's hair. "Aren't you going to introduce me to your friends?"

"Gentlemen, this is Mia, my aunt and my cousin, Maria." Shadow grinned at the females. "Ladies, this is Stan and Hamel."

 

Stan and Hamel were seated at the table going over some of the papers and notes, which Red had given them. Hamel raised his head and stared at Mia. His mouth fell open and he elbowed Stan hard in the ribs. Stan raised his head, before him stood the most beautiful woman he had ever seen in his entire life. Both men scrambled to their feet as they greeted the two females. They stumbled over their own feet and tripped their way over to Shadow.

 

"Pleased, to meet you!" The men spoke in unison.

 

"Gentlemen!" Mia replied and saw the men grabbing chairs for her and Maria.

 

Stan held Mia's chair. "Shadow, why is it that in less than three hours. I have met more beautiful women than I have in my entire lifetime."

 

"I agree with Stan." Hamel held the chair for Maria. "Even the young ladies are very beautiful and take after their mothers."

 

A large smile formed on Maria's face. "I like this one! Can I keep him, mother?" She held his arm and smiled at her mother.

 

"Maria, you're only eight years old. Wait a few years. Elves have plenty of time to grow up." Mia laughed at Hamel's face. "We'll just adopt him as your brother, instead."

 

Shadow started to laugh at Hamel. "Some elves look a great deal older and some look younger than they really are."

 

Maria shifted her eyes to Stan. "You can keep this one! I still want Hamel!"

 

Red strolled over as he laughed. "Mia, Hamel's father was the detective who handled Rose and Nile's murder case. Hamel's mother and sister have been kidnapped by the same wizard, we are after. I thought it only fitting to help him recover his family."

 

"That wizard burned my father and older brother alive. He made me watch!" Hamel watched Maria rise from her chair.

 

"Maria, sit down!" Mia said firmly. "We'll all help Hamel get his mother and sister back. Sit down and be a good girl."

 

"Yes Mother!" Maria held Hamel's hand. "I won't let anyone hurt Hamel or Shadow. You can throw them in the deepest dungeons for the rest of their lives."

 

"Maria, when we catch them. They will be punished! I assure you!" Shadow glanced over at Red.

 

"Red, Storm and Sky are waiting for us outside and are looking forward to the flight, tonight. Will these gentlemen be joining us? Red, did you tell them about Sky and Storm?" Mia could see her brother frowning at her.

 

"Well, not exactly!" Red hesitated for a moment. "I told them about the flight, but I forgot to tell them on what or should I say on whom!"

 

"I don't like the sound of this! What do you mean, on what or whom? I thought you had a plane." Stan felt Mia grab his arm, and noticed her grab Hamel's arm as well. She dragged both men through the huge double doors of the Great Hall.

 

Being very diplomatic, Mia turned to face Red. "We'll meet you back here as soon as I have introduced these two gentleman to Storm and Sky." Mia continued to walk from the room with Stan on one arm and Hamel on the other. She escorted both men outside into the darkness of the tower courtyard where she then called out to her sons. "Sky! Storm! I have two gentlemen friends of Red's, I'd like you both to meet."

 

"Yes, Mia, we are here!" The voice exerted that same harsh and dominate vocalization much in like Phantom did. "Pleased to meet you, gentlemen. I am Storm!"

 

"Gentlemen, I am Sky. At your service, Sirs!" Out of the darkness, moved two huge shapes.

 

Both men moved behind Mia and stood in awe. The two dragons bowed their heads. They were about half the size of Phantom.

 

Mia felt the two men tugging at her arms. "Gentlemen, these two dragons are here to help us. They would give their lives to save you. They're no different than Flame, just larger."

 

"I never thought I'd ever get to see a real dragon, but in less than four hours I have seen one huge one. Now, I have the pleasure of meeting two more. After what I have been through these past few days, I'm glad you're on our side." In his face showed the devastation Hamel had gone through. He nodded his head to the dragons. ?I personally thank you for your assistance.?

 

It was Sky who moved closer to Stan. "You are different from other humans I have seen. You look as if there might be some elf in you."

 

His body had already begun to relax as Stan crossed his arms in front of himself and he spoke with great pride. "No, Great One! I'm not elf, but I'm a full blood Native from the First Nations. It's a great honour to grace your presence!" Stan bowed his head in respect. "In my tribe, we honour the spirits of animals, such as the eagle, bear and whale. I consider it a great tribute working with you both."

 

For the first time in their lives, neither young dragon knew what to say. They just bowed their heads to the two men. Even Mia was taken in with pride. For never had anyone shown so much respect as Stan had for another living creature.

 

Even Mia could see the agonizing expression on the younger man?s face, but she said nothing as her head turned to back towards her sons. It was at this time that Mia received a telepathic message from Red. "Gentlemen, Red and the Conclave await us. I feel it's my duty to warn you that this Conclave is made up of different beings from all over the Isles. I can feel that you both have a high regard for life, as well as respect for the feelings of others. Please, do be careful around these beings, tonight. I'd hate to lose friends like you both, because one of these beings did not understand what true respect is. Come my friends! Let's join the others!"

 

Leading the men back into the Great Hall, Mia asked them to sit with Shadow and Maria. Suddenly, a gong rang out and echoed throughout the Great Hall. Stan and Hamel sat down on the right side of the Prince.

 

Shadow leaned over and whispered to both men. "Red told me to tell you that if you're threatened tonight, back off, immediately. These beings are all wizards and fight mainly with fire and lightning spells as well as weapons. After the demonstration, Flame and Joleen will act as your helpers."

 

"We'll be careful!" Stan placed his hand on Hamel's shoulder. "Just remember, that these beings are like a wild cat. Watch your back! Keep your distance, until they feel you out. Give them the same respect you would a tiger, and you'll be all right." Shadow and Maria just smiled at each other when they saw Hamel nodding his head to Stan.

 

In the centre of the Great Hall was a huge oak rectangular shaped table with different sized and shaped chairs or stools around it. Both huge double doors at the far end of the hall began to open. Into the hall walked a variety of beings. Some were very beautiful, while some were hideous. Still others resembled elves and a few were even in a humanoid form. They all walked over to the table and sat down.

 

Mia had vanished from the room, but suddenly reappeared in her white guardian robes with the golden trim. She wore a white pearl coloured cloak, trimmed with white fur. Her facial features had changed, and she did not look like Mia the assistant to Misty. She nodded to Shadow as she gracefully strolled into the middle of the room, just as another gong sounded. "Conclave High Master Wizard, Red the Great!" Misty announced in her dragon voice, and then she walked back to Maria.

 

Everyone in the room rose to their feet and bowed to Misty just before Red entered the hall. He was dressed in white robes, and a cloak with gold and silver braid. In his left hand was a Golden Wand of Yana and in the other he carried his Staff of Power, which glowed with a golden aura. Red was not walking, but floated across the floor as he made his way to a throne-like chair at the head of the table, he then sat down. Everyone else sat down, they watched and listened to Red as he brought the meeting to order.

 

Emerald rose to her feet to read the minutes of the last meeting. After she was finished she sat back down and nodded to her husband.

 

Rising to his feet, Red began to speak in a voice few had ever heard before. It was what Red called his voice of dragons. "This meeting tonight concerns us all. We've all had our disagreements in the past. However, tonight, as you may have noticed, I have called only the twelve District Masters here. This is a special meeting, one not for apprentices. There is to be no fighting!" Red noticed the Conclave's Wizards were looking around at the others against the wall.

 

"As you can see, we have guests. Some of which are humans who have come from the Forbidden World to help us. We, my people are in very serious trouble! You have all heard by now that more of our people had been reported missing. You also know that I went to get my grandson, Shadow. Tonight, you'll all get to meet him. You're probably saying to yourselves that a child has no business here at this meeting. I'd agree, but something has happened. I feel it's my duty to let the Conclave know. I'll introduce Shadow, first." Red watched as one of the Conclave, an ogre began to stare at his grandson.

 

Shadow moved across the room towards the table of wizards. He stayed on the right hand side as Red had instructed, and was almost to his grandfather's side, when the ogre stood up. He slowly walked towards Shadow.

 

The huge ogre acted as if he were in a trance. "Please, me won't harm you! Me must know for sure!" The ogre said as he continued to walk towards Shadow. "Me called Strogg!" The ogre bowed to Shadow and turned to the other Conclave Members at the table. "Strogg, maybe stupid sometimes! Maybe, me not always understand things!" Strogg paused trying to find the right words to explain. "Red's Shadow is the Prophecy King! Me can see him glow shining like star in the sky!" Strogg knelt down in front of Shadow and bowed to him touching his head to the floor. "Me here to serve you! What is it you want me to do?" Strogg never bowed to anyone or would ever offer his service to others.

 

The other Conclave Wizards were dumbfounded by the ogre?s actions. They could see that Strogg was in a state of submission. They knew this ogre was a very mean, and was unpredictable at the best of times.

 

A male centaur walked over to Shadow and stood inches away from him. "Strogg is right! HAIL, SHADOW!" The centaur shouted. "HAIL! PRINCE OF THE PROPHECY!?

 

All the other wizards shouted the same. "HAIL SHADOW! HAIL PRINCE OF THE PROPHECY!"

 

"I's Horman, my Prince!" The centaur bowed to Shadow. "This must remain a secret! This child is our prince and we not want him hurt. Red is right! This child does belong to the Conclave. We must all swear allegiance to our prince."

 

Horman nodded to Strogg. "Put the prince on my back. No one will touch our prince as long as one of us lives!"

 

All Misty and Red could do was stare at each other in surprise. Neither had expected this to happen. Each evil began pledging allegiance to Shadow and presented him with gifts.

 

Red waited until the Conclave Members returned to their seats. Talon had been standing with Shadow's cloak and sword, beside Red's chair. He handed the sword and cloak to his father.

 

Horman moved closer to the head of the table. Strogg carefully lifted Shadow down. Hort, the giant moved a chair next to Red's chair for Shadow, then bowed and returned to his seat.

 

Red helped Shadow to strap on his sword, Stinger. The Prince's grandfather placed Prince's cloak on his grandson. "Members of the Conclave! I realize how long it has been since we have had a prince. Before any of you leave, we have an important matter to discuss. We have a big problem! Someone is trying to kill our Prince!" Red looked around the room as silence swept the Great Hall. All the wizards stopped talking and listened. "Yes, it's true!" Red lowered his voice. "For the past twelve years, someone." Red glared around the room. "Two wizards! And not any of us! These man and their group have been trying to kill my grandson. They killed Nile and Rose. Then recently they have killed Carrie's son, Perry. You all see that young human over beside Guardian Misty. Well, that young man just lost his father and brother. A wizard burnt them to death. These monsters helping the wizard have taken Hamel's mother and sister. The wizard made Hamel watch his father and brother being burned alive. Richard Hamel was the police officer that was heading the investigation of Rose and Nile's deaths. So, there is a definite connection. We think Bess and Kala are somewhere on the Isles. These monsters are dangerous, not because they know magic, but they carry a weapon that can cut a giant or dragon into pieces in a matter of seconds. The prince will help us and so will these other two humans." Red took a sip of water and continued.

 

"Have any of you seen anything different in your areas? If you do, DO NOT! And I repeat! DO NOT try to take matters into your own hands. These people carry terrible weapons with them. Hamel will show you what these weapons can do to beings like ourselves." Red pointed in the direction of Hamel. "This young man is a very capable warrior. He has been specially trained to handle these types of weapons. You all knew Nile. You heard him speak of his human friend, Stan. Well, this young man beside Hamel is Stan the Ranger. He has come to help us as well. If you are ready Hamel, you may show my people what a small weapon can do."

 

Hamel moved across the floor and pulled out the mini Uzi from under his robe. Without warning, he held the gun at hip height then fired it at the armour that they had set up in the room, which was a good one hundred and fifty feet away. All thirty-two rounds were let loose into the armour. From a carpet, under Hamel's feet, he had triggered a special foot control to set off some special affects to help with the demonstration. Within seconds, the armour was sent crashing to the floor. After, Stan walked over, picked up the armour, carried it to the table and lay it down.

 

The members stared in horror at the armour. Two of the Conclave Members rose from their chairs and went to the wall. They pulled down the mattresses and bales of straw. They found six holes in the wall, where the rounds had gone right through and lodged.

 

"Master Red, what are we to do? There are six holes in your walls. Even our best weapons do not go into walls. Especially, into stone walls!" Horman was awed by the spectacle.

 

Red had been waiting for exactly the right moment. "My grandson and these two humans know how to handle these weapons. If you find anything you do not know what it is. Bring it to us, immediately. Let us see it, first. Do not try to see if it works. Put a hold spell on it and into a bag. Then bring it here. Even these small bullets are extremely dangerous."

 

Stan walked over to the table and showed each member of the Conclave what bullets looked like. Stan threw the two bullets into the fireplace. BANG! BANG! Rang out, through the room. The members sat awed and shaking their heads.

 

Horman watched the two humans. "So, how can these humans help us, if our enemy has those weapons? How can we stop them from killing others of us?"

 

Rising to his feet, Shadow spoke to the members. "We have ways to stop them. Hamel, Stan and myself can stop those men. We are very lucky to have these two humans to help us. Stan as Red told you is a Forest Ranger. Stan is also one of the best Trackers Red and Talon know. Hamel is a Detective, which is something like what you call a Finder. Hamel has gone to schools like I have been learning from. It takes special training to become a Detective in his world. He is much like myself in that he knows his weapons and how to handle them. Hamel has some special equipment he is willing to loan us and help us to operate it. This equipment will help find and track down the wizards and the men involved. At this time, we are dealing with only one of these two wizards that Red told you about. By the way, his partner has killed many humans in the Forbidden World. Now, he is trying to kill our people. Tell your villages and towns. Tell the children! Especially, the children for they love to hide and go adventuring. It would be our luck that a child finds these things. Spread the word that Prince Phantom has come home and is after those responsible for these disappearances. Maybe, I can draw them into the open."

 

Stan and Hamel had emptied the gunpowder from twelve bullets as gifts for the Conclave. Joleen and Flame flew down to the table and sat near Shadow.

 

"Hamel and I have a gift for each one of you. You can show your people these items. Tell them what they can do. These bullets are called duds. They cannot harm you at all. Joleen and Flame will pass them out to each one of you." Stan handed Joleen and Flame the empty shell casings.

 

Shadow saw Carrie entering the room. She handed her car over to Shadow. The prince tapped the table with a gavel. "Those men also have machines, which look like this. They come in different sizes and shapes. But they all are noisy and may hurt your ears, if anyone sees or hear a thing like this. Back off, immediately. We just heard that Dryvas was murdered when he went to investigate. So, Please! Contact us, immediately! I'll now show you what kind of noises they make and what scent this machine has. Hamel and Stan have pictures for you all to take and show your people." Shadow took Carrie's car to the centre of the floor. He enlarged and started the car. He left it running for a few seconds and turned it off. Some of the members screamed in pain from the motor noise. Shadow reduced the car, handing it to Carrie with keys.

 

"We know some of your friends and family members are missing. We'll need to know the area where they were last seen. We also want a full description of these people. Do you all understand?" Shadow informed the Conclave.

 

All the members nodded and said they understood. Shadow drew Stinger and holding his sword high in the air. It began to glow with a silver aura. Shadow called out in Phantom's voice. "These are our lands and people! We want them back! We will get them back! Everyone of them!"

 

The members all cheered and hailed Shadow, again. Red adjourned the meeting. To Red's surprise, everyone stayed to talk to Shadow, Hamel and Stan.

 

Talon served refreshments afterwards, which he had never done, after a meeting. Some of the wizards stayed the night at Red's Tower.

 

Walking towards Red was True Grey and Flexer. The three friends nodded to each other.

 

"That was some meeting! Red, if these young ones are right. We should maybe step aside and let them run with their instincts. Red, I want you to check out that wizard called Old Wiz and that one called Gin. Big Man has been murdered. When Hornbell told me about Splat, I managed to check out part of Splat's story. It is true! Splat gave Eric this paper. I investigated as best I could. I would like to meet our prince!" True Grey walked with Red and

Flexer to where Shadow was sitting talking with others from the Conclave.

 

"Shadow, this is True Grey and Flexer. They wish to meet you!" Red stepped back after his brief introduction. "I must talk to Stan and Hamel." Red excused himself.

 

Shadow smiled at the two gentlemen. "Please, sit down! Red has already explained to me what was to happen in the near future. I will be happy to work with Flexer in anyway I can."

 

"We have a rough job ahead of us. We will all have to be on the alert from now on!" Flexer slipped Shadow a note. "I am delighted to see that Red is trying new ways, even if you and Mia must convince him. Hamel and Stan were just explaining some of this equipment that they will be using. I would like to learn more about these machines."

 

"We will be willing to teach you! Hamel knows several people in the police departments that were involved with my parent's murder case. Fred Borden was Richard Hamel's partner. I understand from talking to Hamel that Fred is going to retire in a few years. We could use a man like Fred. Get him to start a police force. Well, it would take some of the pressure away from Red and the Conclave. We could hire Fred as Police Commissioner for the Isles." Shadow felt Flexer's hand on his arm. "This would put Fred out front for these Bad People to watch, while we moved around in the background collecting evidence to put these Bad People away in prison."

 

"Red would really need to be kept out of this! We could keep his image as part of the Conclave." Flexer watched as True Grey nodded in agreement. "But Red would never go to the human world, if he thought the Conclave was being dissolved."

 

"That is for sure! Flexer is going to be taking over for Red, anyway. We could set up meetings between Flexer and Fred in the human world. Then when Flexer takes over we bring Fred to the Isles and any others we need. Shadow, I don't care how you do it! Get Stan's father here! We need Doc really bad, before anything happens. Any ideas!" True Grey could see Shadow waving to Stan and Hamel.

"We don't dissolve the Conclave, but we use the police force and judges to help make the Conclave stronger. I was given the manuscripts from the Tonyan School. In those manuscripts are some pretty fancy illusions. With Hamel and Stan's help I think I can talk Eric into helping us as well. Talon mention that Eric and Digger were both learning to become doctors, before Mel left." Shadow waited until Hamel and Stan sat down. "I have an idea! The only way to get Doc here is to have several people all at once get hurt. Under that kind of stress, Red would gladly go and drag Doc here, himself. This could be done by illusions if necessary! One more thing, Hamel discovered the two names of these wizards we are dealing with. Marts is one and Relle is the other."

 

In a flash of a second, True Grey grabbed Flexer's arm. "So, they defile our trust and the Gods. Flexer, you must go see if Rahab knows. I'm going to see Yana."

 

Stan and Hamel walked over to Shadow and the others. They stood listening to the prince talking to the elders.

"You young ones are as sneaky as a Swamp Snake after its prey. I'll let you three handle the details. Just get Doc here!" True Grey watched Stan laughing. "Well, Doc will not have to put up with mandatory retirement."

"That's for sure! Dad would love it here! He already likes Shadow. He called our prince the best head cleaner he has found!" Stan explained what happened. "I still have a lump, but it is much better!"

"Gentlemen, Maria told me about Vinnin and Tyran trying to murder off Whitestone and Wolvershen Clan members. The more I am told about the Isles, the more I want to start up a small force of my own to snoop into some of these matters at hand. Maria gave me an idea. The Elders of the Isles never listen to two types of people. One type of people would be the children and second is the Cribbers. If we could take some of these people and train them properly to spy on these Bad People, we could get the information we need to bring the Bad People to trial. We make up case files on each Bad Person. In that file, we list murders or other offences they have done in the past as well as the present and future as they happen. This gathering of evidence could, if done properly will hang those doing the crimes. We build sturdy case files on each. This means gathering witness's names and taping their encounters on videotapes for later use in their trials. This way, if that person is murdered, we still have their testimony on tape for all to see. It is like seeing a human movie or picture show." Shadow could see that True Grey and Flexer liked his ideas.

 

"Shadow, start teaching the others slowly, so you do not draw attention to your group. Hamel should have some idea of how to teach them. I'll let you get back to your guests. Here are Rings of Calling. Use them to contact me! Stan, get Doc here, first! Then we get Hamel to work on Fred. Good! I like you three young people. But best of all, I like the way you think!" True Grey rose and shook hands with all three as he and Flexer left. "That is some team we have!"

 

Shadow sat talking to Stan and Hamel for a while, and then Wonder joined them. They talked for almost an hour. Strogg walked over at Talon, and then at Shadow. "Our prince is sleeping. He had a busy night and was tired. I saw him talking to Wonder just before he fell asleep. Maybe, you should take our prince to his room. Talon, if Shadow needs help. Call me, right away! Strogg will fight by prince's side. I am going to get the support of Gorrvan. Me thinks Gorrvan will take a liking to Shadow! Our prince is just the type Gorrvan will like and support." The ogre said proudly. "The prince and his friends will destroy the Councils of Seven. Shadow has the smarts to get them Bad People into prison." Strogg pulled Talon over to a corner. ?This come to me! You read!

 

Strogg,

We gots human women now. Try to get Misty to help find us. We be staying near Corndale, until end of moon phase. Get us help. Boss in big trouble! Gretz knows that what Boss doing. Them now after Boss. We has to stay with Boss. Tell Talon, cause him know Ranger Stan. Tell ranger to be very careful. Relle is on human side. Marts is after Hamel women that we have. If Marts tries anything, we going to execute him by ourselves. You get Talon to Ranger Stan. Tell him that Relle is going after Doc when him come way back to Isles. We need Guardian Talon?s help.

Oft and Stun

 

?How did they know I was like Red?? Talon waited for an answer.

 

?Only we three can see your glow! Not even others can see that. You have special glow like Majesta. Talon, Strogg going to see Gorrvan and tell him to ready troops in Underground. Something big about to happen! Me not know what! I gave Oft and Stun medicine for women in case them gets hurt. Marts is killer all right. Nova and Venya have told Oft and Stun to kill Marts for killing others in human world. Shadow has pictures from police. Oft tell me that him see warnings in pictures. I not ask how Oft and Stun finds out these things. Me think that Nova gives them Light Dragon skills. Them my cousins, but boy them sure moves like lightning bolt in sky. Get prince to show you where pictures are. Look in bottom of picture you will see shadow on ground. That was Oft in him speed form. Stun wants you all to follow them. Oft and Stun tell me to see you. Venya send them to guard Boss, orders come from Bessa. Since when Bessa give order??

 

"I don?t know! Do as you are told. I?ll get Doc here. Tell Oft and Stun that Stan the Ranger is already here with me. We will get the women tomorrow night. Have them put on an act for Marts. Yes, Shadow does have the education as well as Hamel and Stan. Thank you, Strogg! I'll tell Shadow!" Talon carried Shadow up to his room and put him to bed.

 

Strogg hurried over to Hamel and knelt down in front of the human teenager. "We going to help you all we can. Here, you take my clan ring. Now you my little ogre brother. Hamel, you take this ring and use it to call me. I wants to learn more about being a detective. One more thing, Oft and Stun be my cousins. Now we all family and must help each other. I know your mother and sister are safe." It was plain to see that Strogg liked both humans. He even handed Stan a clan ring as well and patted him on the back. ?We get Doc here too!?

 

?Strogg, how can you know so much?? Hamel could see the ogre smiling at him.

 

?No one thinks me spy for Cela. Venya and Cela be sisters. Venya has cousins as her spies. We work together!? Strogg glanced over at Stan. ?Someone has to put bad people in their place. Even if it is in ground! Must tell Stun and Oft that you coming to get women tomorrow. Make it looks go! We not want spies here at tower to find out we on to them.? Strogg rose to his feet and rubbed Ham?s cheek. ?Marts be executed in short while. Gods send Oft and Stun to do job. Hope they get Marts good! I tell them to make it funny death. Marts is very stupid wizard. You wait and see! Hamel hurting bad.?

 

Meanwhile, Maria had followed Talon to the prince's room, where she changed to dragon. "I'll watch my cousin! Shadow is really tired isn't he?"

 

"Yes Maria! I would not try to interfere with Shadow's plans. Stay in the background, if he needs help then you will be there for him." Talon was concerned about the prince. "Good-night!"

 

Talon had left Shadow's room to stop by Mia's room. He knocked on the door.

 

"Come in!" Mia called out from her bed.

 

Talon entered the room and was glad to see she was alone. "Mia, can I speak with you for a minute?" She sat reading a book and nodded. Talon sat down. "I'm concerned with Shadow. He drained his energy, tonight."

 

Mia looked at Talon. "Yes, I saw you carrying Shadow into his room. I'll mention it to Shadow. I know he will listen to me. I'll see you later, after you return. Good luck on your flight!"

 

Talon left Mia's room. He hurried to meet the others outside in the tower courtyard. Red and Stan were mounted on Storm's back. Hamel was waiting for Talon on Sky's back. Talon mounted up and sat down behind Hamel. Both dragons leapt into the air. Stan had brought the two night scopes from his rifles for them to use. He had given Hamel one to use as well.

 

Meanwhile, Strogg had used his magic to reach his two cousins. ?Good you still here. I talked to Talon. Him is coming to gets you tomorrow night. They are going out tonight in a dragon flight to see if they can spot you. Where is Marts??

 

?At tavern, where else would him be at? We move truck to another camp area as soon as him hurry off for town.? Oft watched as Bess walked over to them. ?These my cousins, Oft and Stun. ?We pulling you tomorrow night.?

 

?What will you boys do? If Marts finds out.? Bess did not finish her sentence.

 

?Gods have already sentenced Marts and him brother to death. It is against our laws on the Isles to harm humans or kill them. Marts and Relle do both so Gods decree them have to die.? Strogg rubbed Bess?s cheek. ?I have talked to Hamel. He is with Stan the ranger at Red?s Tower. That is where you will be going after we come to rescue you. Now, we need to make plans. Stan and Talon are going on a search flight tonight, they will leave very soon. So, we has to do our planning fast. Marts and others must think that Bess and little girl are dead.?

 

?Boss tells us to get noise of truck to hurt dragon?s ears. This be our only chance to get rid of Marts. How we to do this?? Oft glanced over at Kala.

 

?This will need planning to make it look real.? Realize that these three ogres needed guidance, Bess sat think for some time.

 

It was Kala who spoke next. ?That truck is in bad shape. We already had a fire in the motor. I heard Marts saying that we will never make it to Boss?s camp. He bought some fire components from the last village we passed through. I watched as Marts spread that yellow powder all over the inside of the truck. That why him leave in a hurry!?

 

Strogg checked out the truck. ?Little one is right. Sulphur Spore is all over the truck. Marts is planning attack on truck. We have to make this look really good!?

 

?Strogg, you go to Eir. Gets her burn salves and potions. We make sure that Talon and Stan find us tonight. You bring us Eir?s healing supplies after dragons find us tonight. Then we help Bess and Kala put salve all over them. This will protect them from fire burns. If they do get hit, then power of spell will be reduced. Strogg finds scales from fire dragon.? Oft tried to think of where he saw some.

 

?Oft is right, fire scales we see were in cave not far from here. Strogg, you go get them. It is cave where Red use to practise magic when little elf.? Stun watched as his cousin vanished from the camp.

 

It was only two hours later that Strogg returned with everything. He helped put the salve on the females, first. Next, Strogg, Oft and Stun then tied the smaller scales to Bess and Kala?s arms and legs. The larger scales covered the female?s backs and chests. Strogg designed two helmets for the women?s heads. The women were then covered with robes and cloaks.

 

Stun rubbed salve into his hands, and then placed his hands into the campfire. ?See, salve protect skin. After Marts tries his tricks. We will the cast spells on you to pretend you really badly burnt. No one will know but us five.?

 

After you rescued, we go to Boss and tell him what Marts did, after we execute him. We tell Boss that you dead. Then if bad councils are listening, them only hear that part. We let Marts burn the truck!? Oft reached out and held Kala on his knee. ?We all really like you. We not want you hurt. How we to know when dragons are coming??

 

?Dragons are leaving now. Them will roar when they see you or hear your engine of machine. I has to go!? Strogg vanished from the area and returned to see Talon and Stan ready left. Closing his eyes, Strogg rubbed his wizard?s ring. ?Talon, they are ready! Strogg will stay in tower until you come back.?

 

The dragons flew over the northern part of the Isles and worked southward. It was a slow flight. The elves night vision was limited in places, but the night scopes were working great. They penetrated the darkness with no problems. The dragons flew at a slow speed all night and stopped only three times to rest. The night seemed to drag on and both young dragons were getting tired. There was only an hour of darkness left.

 

Red called over to the others. "Talon, I think we should call it a night and continue tomorrow night. These young dragons are getting tired. Frankly, so am I."

 

The dragons turned and were flying north of Corndale, when both dragons began to roar out in pain. "That noise! What is it! It hurts my ears!" Sky roared.

 

Storm roared back to his brother. "It's coming from Corndale area."

 

"Head east boys!" Red shouted and felt Storm beginning is turn.

 

"Red! Over there! Do you see it! The light moving to the west through those trees! Just south of that town! They're in the trees or something." Stan handed Red the scope.

 

"Yes, I can just see it! That's a truck. Well, we know where they are. Did you see the lights?" Hamel called out.

 

Talon laughed and patted Hamel on the back. "We sure did! Now, we have them! It looks like they are heading towards Daisydale tunnel. That Isle is nothing, but caves. They would pick a place like that! Storm, Sky head home, fellows! We have done a good nights work."

 

The dragons headed back to tower. Red opened a huge portal in the top of his tower. The dragon settled in the tower room. The men dismounted and left the dragons to sleep. Red and Stan went to see Mia.

 

Talon went with Hamel to return the night scopes to their cases. Talon had spent all night with Hamel and knew that the young man was hiding something. Earlier that evening, Flame had told Talon that he had smelt metal on Hamel. Flame wanted to know what type of armour the young human was wearing. Talon had felt something hard under Hamel's clothes, when they young man had almost slid off Sky's back.

 

"Hamel, come with me!" They walked into Talon's room. He offered the young man a drink. "Hamel, come, sit down! I get the feeling you're hiding something from us. Maybe, we can help you. It's more than just your mother and sister? Isn't it? I had to grab you three times, tonight. I felt something under your clothing. It'll be all right!" Talon watched the young man hang his head in shame.

 

"I'll leave as soon as my family are free. Talon, I wear a body and leg brace. I only have problems getting in and out of my braces. Strand gave me a little helper that I called Flip. He has helped me for years. I want to stay and help you! Sure, I have a disability! I can do the work! I have managed so far." Hamel was very upset and unsure what the others might do. Everyone around him was so strong and healthy.

 

Talon's senses told him that Hamel had been afraid to tell anyone. "Hamel, I can help you. I think you can manage very well. I have not seen anyone near you.?

 

Suddenly, Flip appeared and move in behind Talon. ?It is because you are looking the wrong way!?

 

Turning around, Talon came face to face with a Grey Argon. ?Well, what have we here??

?My body guard and friend.? Ham started to laugh at Talon. ?Strand gave Flip to me.?

 

?Then into hiding you will remain and keep Ham safe. I never realized that you had met Strand. But we can still help you. I noticed your left side shakes. We have healing potions that may help the shaking. These potions are made from natural plants not chemical drugs. We can try, if you want? When we fly I'll make sure you ride with me.? Talon watched Flip vanish from sight. ?We better tell Mia. She is one of the guardian's assistants and can protect you. No one else needs to know. You can stay and sleep in my room. If anyone asks just say your studying how elves live."

 

"Fair enough!" Hamel sighed with relief. "Would you get Mia for me. I'll have to explain this to her. Talon, I left my world so fast. I don't even have anything with me. Red said we are going to get father's equipment in the morning. I'll have to stop by the house and get my medication."

 

"We better talk to Mia. She can find you something to wear. I'll return in a few minutes. You rest!" Talon smiled and left his room.

 

Talon returned within ten minutes, carrying a large box of clothes for Hamel. Mia followed Talon into his room. She walked over to Hamel and sat down next to him on Talon's couch. Hamel was trying to get his shoes off as they entered.

 

"I was just coming to see you. Sky told me that you almost slid off his back several times. I've brought you some better clothes. They will help prevent you sliding around. Next time, you ride a dragon have them use this harness. Those human clothes are no good for dragon riding." Mia knelt down and helped Hamel off with his shoes.

 

"Mia, I have something to tell you." Hamel started to stand up. He dragged his leg as he started to inch his way towards Talon's bed. Mia grabbed Hamel's arm and helped him. She looked up at Talon. Hamel sat on the bed and looked up at Mia. "I think it's better if I showed you. Talon once the body brace is off. I can't move around much." Hamel showed Talon how to work the straps and buckles. Hamel lay on the bed in just his under shorts. "I wanted you to see what is under my clothes. I hide it well! Don't you think?"

 

Mia sat down and rubbed Hamel's cheek. "You sure do!" She moved closer to him and kissed him on the forehead. "You were right to show me." She turned to Talon. "Go get Digger! These sore on his leg and hips must be cleaned and healed." Mia covered Hamel with a blanket.

 

Hamel shook his head. "No doctors! Please, I only wanted you two to know."

 

"Digger is not a doctor. He is only a cleric and a healer. I can stop Digger from telling. So, don't worry! Only the three of us will know. Besides, I want you up and around. We need you!" Mia kissed Hamel, again.

 

It was the first time in his life that anyone said they needed Hamel. It was giving him a sense of pride and encouragement, which he needed right now. Talon hurried off to find Digger.

 

"I think you are very brave to tell me. There, now you won't catch cold." Mia put another blanket on Hamel and rubbed his cheek. "Hamel, we all have our secrets, which we want to keep. Even I have my secrets, but I want to share one with you. Digger and Talon already know. My real name is Misty. I'm Storm and Sky's mother. Maria is my daughter. We're not all elves some of us are dragons. Please, tell no one of my secret. I'm Shadow's real aunt on his mother's side. When I am in my dragon form call me Misty. Otherwise in elf form I am Mia."

 

Hamel squeezed her hand. "Mia, thank you! You mean Rose was a dragon? I thought you would send me back to Powell River. Father sent me to watch Brett, because he thought I was out of danger. Father always wanted me out of the way."

 

"Yes, Rose was my sister! If you think you're going to get out of this job! You're crazy! Not in your lifetime!" Mia kissed him on the cheek. "Hamel, I like you! Believe me or not, for the first time since these bad things began to happen, I think that it will be you who finds out what is going on. You're far to valuable to us to let go over a slight disability. Red told me about things like this. Hamel, I know a man who has no legs. He runs and owns a store, tavern and inn. So, you have a little problem. You're far from helpless." Mia held Hamel's hand.

 

Digger and Talon walked into the room. Mia immediately grabbed Digger around the throat with her hand. "If you ever, tell anyone about Hamel's problem. You sir will be my next meal. I hope you understand?"

 

Digger squeaked as Mia had him up in the air by the throat. "Not a word! I promise!" The dwarf looked down at Hamel as he lay in the bed.

 

Mia set Digger back on the floor. Talon had the servants put another bed into his room. He closed the door and put the bed together, himself. Digger and Mia healed Hamel's sores.

 

"Hamel, what happened to you?" Digger had never seen so many scars on one person before.

 

"I was riding my little dirt bike, when a car hit me at the Dirt Bike Track. The doctors tried to repair the damage, but they started to run into problems. My body rejected the medicines and caused all sorts of problems. The creams I use to heal the rubbing marks that my braces cause gives me a rash and the medicine makes me sick to my stomach. Hamel looked at Digger as he healed his sores. "Some of these sores are a real mess!"

 

Digger cleaned Hamel's sores. "I have seen worse! Mia gives me a hand. Hamel, I want you to drink this potion. It will help your stomach, if nothing else."

 

Hamel drank the potion. "I've tasted ones that were terrible. This one isn't bad at all!"

 

"Talon give me a hand moving Hamel on his stomach." The dwarf immediately began to clean the sores. "Let's get all these sores healed the first time. I hate doing half a job!" Hamel lay on his stomach, while Digger healed his legs and back sores. Mia rubbed some salve into his back and shoulders.

 

"There, you go!" Digger winked at Mia. "Talon, come over here and let's get this young man dressed."

 

Mia suggested that Hamel wear the elfin buckskin-like trousers and shirt under his braces to stop them from rubbing.

 

After Hamel was dressed, he sat on the bed staring at his left hand. "Digger, is it my imagination or has the shaking almost stopped on my left side. My stomach cramps are almost gone. I'm actually feeling hungry! I haven't felt hungry for years! It's strange, but I had to come here to be healed. Thank you, Digger. I thought I would never feel this good, again. I even feel stronger and that tired feeling has left. What was in that elixir?" Hamel grabbed Digger's hand and held it tight. "I owe you, My Friend! If I can help you with something, let me know. Thanks again!"

 

"It was just a homemade potion!" Digger just smiled and patted Hamel on the back. "Teach me to drive a car! No, but really! I's have my pay for healing you. It makes me feel good to get a thank you. That is worth more than gold to me. I's glad I's could help. I's want you to take the potion in the mornings and at bedtime. I even made them myself. That is only one dosage you have had. It will help even more as time goes on. I's leaven' this salve for cuts and bruises. If you need me! Call!"

 

"I'll teach you to drive, Digger. I just wish my older brother could be here. Kevin would never believe me. He is a human doctor and an animal doctor. I hope he's, all right. Mia is there some way I can send a message to my brother. I must let him know that I'm safe?" Hamel thought for a moment. "Fred would have told Kevin about dad and Darren by now. I could write and tell him we're all fine. I won't tell him, where I'm. He wouldn't believe me, anyway. I can tell him I have a job as a detective. That would drive him crazy! I love to tease Kevin." Hamel glanced over at Mia. "I was thinking with the death of my father and Darren, Kevin will be coming to Powell River for the funeral. Mia, what do I tell Kevin? I can't tell him that mother and Kala were captured by beings from your world. That would drive him crazy." Hamel rubbed his head. "I'd be placed in the nut house!"

 

Seeing how emotional unstable her young friend was, Mia knew just by Hamel?s appearance that he was going to need all the moral support he could get. "You're right! I think we better find out when the funeral will be. Red and Talon are talking about going after your mother and sister, before tonight is over. Stan is working on a plan. Strogg stopped by here a short while ago. Oft and Stun are his cousins. They have your mother and sister. Strogg helped to make Bess and Kala safer. Strogg and his cousins have been given the job of executioners for Marts and Relle. You see being one of the Guardians I was sent a message from our Gods Council to see that this execution is carried out. Because Marts hurt and killed members of your family, this is what we call a God Council Crime. Anyone who goes after humans is sentenced to death. Boss and his two ogres friends are only trying to protect your family. Let's go and get Shadow. We're to meet Red and Stan in the dining room for breakfast."

 

Talon glanced over at the young man. "Hamel, you'll be going to Powell River, today. Carrie, Mia and Shadow will be going with you. Stan knows Fred as well. I will explain what the plan is at breakfast. Oh, we sent Fred a message saying that Stan figured the bodies were not the right size for Red and Brett. Stan figured it might be Richard and his son. We thought it best that way."

 

Digger had left the room. Mia held Hamel's hand. "Some of the other people here on the Isles will be able to smell your braces. Just tell them it's a new type of armour that is worn under the clothes. No one will know the difference. Hamel, I'll have to tell my grandfather, Enchanter. He is Head of the Guardians. With his protection and the elders no one dare touch you or Stan. Enchanter can move mountains when he gets angry enough."

 

"Mia, I don't understand. You are supposed to be dragon. How is it that you speak like we do, and act so human?" Hamel waited for a reply. ?Before you answer, I have something to tell you. Not only did Jasper?s son Rift help kill your sister, Rose but he also was the one that ran me over with the car. He went after Kevin as well. I wanted you to know this. Relle was there with Rift and his father when Kevin and I were injured. Here read this.? Hamel showed Mia the notes that he had written down on the murder of Perry.

 

"Thank you for this information. Can you please see that I get a written report? I will send it to Venya or Cela. Don't you tell a soul, Talon and I sometimes slip into Powell River to go shopping? I love your stores and shops. If Red ever found out all hell would break loose. Besides, I was raised with Red. We grew up together. His parents adopted me as their daughter. The elfin ways are not much different from your human world. I even have furniture in my lair. Once in a while, Talon and I take a room at one of the hotels. We would sit and watch TV all day. I have to keep up with the times. Don't I?" Mia saw Hamel laughing.

 

"I'm sorry Mia! I could just picture you shopping in your dragon form." Hamel saw Mia coming towards him. "Especially, if there was a sale on. Look out! Here comes Mia!"

 

"We have a teaser here? Do we?" Mia began to tickle Hamel. Then she hugged him. "No, I like to spark these female shoppers at those sales! Do they move fast out of my way?"

 

?Strogg told me that we are to pretend that things are far worse than they are. Oft and Stun have been told what to do. We are trying to catch that other spy that is around the tower. We found one!? Talon shook his head as he laughed. "Well, we better get down to breakfast. Emerald said she was preparing it. If Eric prepares breakfast we can go to your world to eat. It is either raw or very burnt. Eric is changeling and spring dragon. He eats his meals raw, if he can."

 

Everyone met for breakfast in the dining room. Shadow was listening to his am/fm radio as the others entered. "Ah! This is crazy! Every station here has the same men talking on it. Listen!"

 

Shadow began to play with the dial. Suddenly, he dropped the radio and began to scream. Mia and Maria were also screaming in pain. Hamel grabbed the radio and tuned it in properly. He looked at Red and the others.

 

"Shadow is right! Not only do we know where these men are! Now, we can hear them. I recognize their voices! It is Oft and Stun, the two men who rescued me. Listen to this!" Hamel set the radio down on the table.

 

"Yea, Boss, we are with them women. Tell Marts that kid set fire to the barn and house. We even see him do it. Him killed the ranger, too. Marts did not give him much choice. Marts tell him either him do it or we kill his mother and sister. Marts flamed the father and brother. Now, young man has no father or brother, no more. We going to gets Marts really good for what him do to Hamel's family. Them dead! God?s Council wants us to execute Marts." Crying as he spoke, Oft's voice was even gruffer sounding.

 

A deeper voice replied. "Now, Marts has the police thinking I'm a wizard. Did you get those fire suits I told you to steal? What about that gang? Did the wizard pay them off? They better be? Any problems with that stupid dragon in the valley? Well, answer me! Where is that wizard? Is he still with you?"

 

Oft spoke again. "Yea, Boss, Relle paid off all the gang. They never talk, now. Marts told him brother, Relle to kill them all! Fire suits! Well, not exactly! Firemen were wearing them. Dumb dragon flew right past us. That's how we gots back there. We sneaked past her. Marts have gone to town, again. Every town we come to he gets drunk. This time, we tell him to find his own way back to you. We not want him around the women, him trying to kill them, too. Boss, whatcha want us to do with these two women? Last night, Marts went to town so we move to next town away from him. He finds us this morning and tried to hurt women. Stun grabbed Marts and used him as an arrow. Too bad Marts hit tree with him head! Marts are out cold still! Him sleeping by the tree. We tell him to go to see you. We not wants him with us any more!"

 

Boss replied. "Bring the women to me and don't harm them. So, Relle and Rift are working together. If Marts tries anything! Kill him! If Relle shows up feed him to the dragons. Call me, before you start out, tonight. I can't hear you with the truck running. Marts is a bloody fool! I must find another contact, now. Some of those boys from the car club were my contacts. Because of what has happened, we go with my second plan, remember that the magic tunnel to the Big Isles is very unstable at this time. You understand?"

 

"We understand! What if Relle comes looking for Marts what we tell him?" Oft waited for a reply. ?Gods Council know what Marts and Relle doing. They has been sentence to death. Unstable tunnel might do good job.

 

"Tell him the truth, the tunnel fell on top of his brother. Try to contact who I told you to. Remember that the radio makes terrible noises. I just pray our plan works. Signing off, until tonight." Boss's voice fell silent and the radio went dead.

 

?We heard the dragons last night flying overhead. Strogg was here to help us make protective gear for the women. YUP! Message received and delivered. You not worry we sure that those dragons were some of Misty?s friends. We told them come tonight for women. Then we using Strogg?s illusion to pretend we still have women. Until we gets Mart to tunnel. Bye Boss!?

 

Stan was staring over at Mia with a dazed expression in his eyes. It had happened the night before after the meeting. Stan began to follow Mia around, as he walked in his daze.

 

Mia could not hold back her anger any longer. "Stupid dragon am I! We will see who the stupid one is!"

 

All Red could do was laugh. "Mia, calm down!" Strogg told me that they were to put on a good act. They are doing that!?

 

Everyone ate their breakfasts. Shadow checked his watch, it read, half past six in the morning, human time.

 

"So, we know they travel at night. If we are to get the women out, we will need the equipment here, before nightfall. Hamel, you take Shadow and Carrie. Go get your father's equipment and make sure you have plenty of gas. We have no gas stations here. Stan and I will do some scouting, while you're gone. We'll meet back here, before dinner. That should give us lots of time to get things ready." Talon glanced over at Stan. "Maybe, Mia would like to go with you Shadow and Carrie?" Talon shook his head and laughed at Stan sitting like a zombie. "What's with Stan?"

 

Mia walked over to Hamel and held his arm. Stan had a dazed expression on his face as he watched her. Mia looked at Stan and turned to Red's wife. "Emerald, would you please have a talk to Stan while we're away. He is making me crazy! Twice now, he has followed me around. All he does is stare at me. You might have to tell him about Misty. I like him, but I can't have him falling in love with me only to find out I'm not elf. Please, help me!"

 

"I see what you mean!" Emerald laughed as she grabbed Stan's arm. "You go! I'll talk to him in my chambers."

 

Emerald walked up to Mia and waved her hand. "There, now you look human. Go with Shadow. Have fun!"

 

 

 

Chapter Ten

 

Shadow had opened a portal into Carrie's home in Powell River and all four of them walked through. Carrie led Mia to a bedroom and found her some human clothes to wear. Shadow showed Hamel where the telephone was. The two women entered the kitchen, just as Hamel was phonimg his office.

"Ham here! Is Dad's truck ready? Good! Gas it up for me. Fill all the jerry cans as well. I'm taking over Dad's Case. Oh, sure! Yeah! Give me Fred's number will, yeah?" Hamel grabbed a pen from the counter top and wrote down a number on his hand. "I'll be there, within two hours to get the truck. Make sure all the equipment is in the truck. I want all the computer disks from the safe put in the glove box as well. I?ll need all of them, Sandy. Make me up one of those cards that Fred has to sign for equipment from his department. Father's company is mine, now. Sandy, call the States, mention it to Harrison what has happened. Tell him, I'm shutting down the business. I need all of dad's assets brought home. All of them! Especially, the Monster Truck he likes to use so much. Apologize for me. Tell him, I have sold the trucks and all equipment to my new clients. I'm running everything, until we sell the business. No equipment is included in the price. Tell them the name must be changed within three months after purchase. After the business is sold, pay yourself, one-year salary out of the price of the sale. Thanks! That's great! See, you shortly! I have my cell with me! Bye!"

 

"Good! That is done! I love that woman!" Hamel turned to the others. "Everything will be ready for me. Sandy is good. She's transferring all the equipment into the big mobile truck. I had most of the items placed in the truck myself, when I got your last call. Shadow, that one dad called the Monster Truck is a fifteen-ton truck. That was the one you and I used in Manitoba. She is huge! Dad had it specially made for his work. Now I had better call Fred. Dad supported the company through the security patrol and guards he had. That is the only part of the company, Sandy runs. I will be selling. The rest belongs to the Isles."

 

Hamel leaned against the wall as he phoned. "Fred, yeah, it is good to hear your voice, too. Listen, I have taken over dad's case. Yeah, the Wolvershen Case! Dad was right! Stan's case files and the Wolvershen Cases are all tied to the same case. Yeah, what? Oh, great! All right! I know where he stays. Thanks Fred! Can I get some bulletproof vests? Thanks! Yeah, I can be reached at a P.O. Box 33789 Powell River, or on my cell. Yeah, okay! Great thanks, Fred! See you shortly! Sandy is getting the truck ready for me. I'm going to sell the business, but not the equipment. I'm going to help Stan and Red. I want these men caught and brought to justice. No, I don't need any more help. I have plenty! All the dragon power I need! You wouldn't believe me, if I told you. Don't worry! Stan and I will be working this case, together. Phone Doc and tell him that no matter what he hears, Stan is safe and has found where Red lives. Fred even Brett is helping us on this one. Bye Fred!"

 

Slowly, Hamel made his way over to the table and sat down. "Kevin's already here! He arrived in town this morning and at the motel. I better go see him. He's worried sick about us. Fred told me that our home was trashed. Fred has kept that information from my brother. Thank heavens Fred met Kevin at the plane. What do I tell my brother about mother and Kala?"

 

Thinking for a split second, Carrie then glanced up at Mia. "Hamel, I have an idea. Call your brother. Tell him to meet us at a restaurant for lunch. Hamel put your hood up and leave it up all during lunch. Pretend you're in disguise! We will tell Kevin, your mother and sister are with friends at a special house used here for protective custody, because of your father and brother being killed. Certainly, Kevin knew about the threats. It will take a while for us to arrange somewhere to meet. You're not really lying!"

 

?That?s right!? Hamel smiled at Carrie. "Oft and Stun did promise to take good care of them. Strogg is their cousin and he gave me their family ring last night. I am Strogg?s little brother. Let's go get this over with. I want to go by the house, before we go to lunch. I'll call him, first." Hamel phoned his brother. "Hi Kev. Yeah, we're fine! Meet me for coffee at the restaurant across from the cops shop. I'm wearing a cloak and will have the hood up. Never mind that, right now! I'll explain everything after! See you at noon! Great! Bye!"

 

Mia walked with Hamel outside to the car. Hamel helped Mia with her seat belt. Carrie followed Hamel's instructions and drove to the Hamel residence. They all went inside the house. Hamel gathered up what he could salvage and started downstairs to the basement. Shadow would reduce everything to make it easier for Hamel to carry.

 

"Shadow, can you use your magic to get that safe out of a wall?" Hamel moved some boxes which had been untouched.

 

Shadow could see the safe was embedded into the concrete. He cast a Reduce Spell. The safe reduced to a tiny box that Hamel picked up and put into the cardboard box. Hamel grabbed his medication and flushed it all down the toilet. Hamel had Shadow reduce his mother's deep freeze, fridge, stove, washer, dryer, televisions and several other articles of furniture, which was not damaged. Shadow reduced them and put them into the boxes.

 

Hamel went to the telephone. He did not think it was fair for Sandy to have to tell Harrison. Hamel dialled his father's friend. "Harrison, Please!" Hamel waited for some time.

"Harrison, this is Hamel. I don't have much time. I just called to tell you that I would need father's big truck ASAP. Someone killed father and Darren." Hamel started to cry as he felt Shadow holding his shoulder and take the phone from Hamel.

"Harrison, this is Brett! Richard and Darren were killed by one of Rift's people. Please bring the monster truck to Powell River. If you cannot contact someone here take the truck to Fred's twin Frank in Surrey. Hamel is really upset right now. I am taking Hamel home with me. My aunt is watching Bess and Kala. Rift has threatened to kill them as well. You have my new address. Contact me when the big truck is here. We have to go! We are meeting Kevin. It will be a private funeral. I am going to suggest that Kevin take the bodies away from Powell River. We have Bess and Kala in protective custody for their own sake. Good! Thanks for understanding. I'll tell Hamel." Shadow hung up the phone.

 

"Harrison will contact Frank and set up police funeral for your father and brother. Harrison will help Kevin, and see that you get a video copy of the funerals. Then afterwards, Harrison will return and bring the monster truck up and give it to Frank. Harrison said he is being watched as well. So, he might get Don to drive the truck up here or one of his rookies." Shadow knew how Hamel felt.

 

"Thank you! I am just so upset. I don't know what to do?" Still crying Hamel felt Mia hugging him.

 

Carrie handed Hamel a potion. "It will help your nerves."

 

"Why?" Hamel finally drank the potion and tried to help pack up his family?s things.

 

Mia and Carrie were trying to rescue some of Kala's toys and Bess's personal belongings. By the eleven, the whole house was neatly packed up into six tiny boxes. Mia and Shadow used their magic to reduce several other items. Then they reduced the articles in the garage such as Richard's three canoes and camping trailer, Kala?s two wheel bike, Hamel's and Darren's car, which had been returned the night before to the house by Sandy. Hamel took one last look around and grabbed some weapons from the basement floor safe, which had been under the clothes dryer.

 

Standing beside the door, Mia put her hand on his shoulder. "Anything else?"

 

"I must drop off a mail address change. I cancelled all the hydro, cable, phone and gas. Mother and I will find another house somewhere else. This place has to many bad memories. The canoes and trailer can be used if there is a lake near by. Digger can have Darren's small car. We can get it serviced for Digger, first. I'm sure mother would agree." Hamel picked up the pictures and put them into the box. "Shadow, would you or Carrie just check and see if I have missed anything?"

 

Shadow picked up the tools and lawnmowers from the back shed. Carrie had Mia reduce the computers in Hamel and Kala?s bedrooms. The furniture in Richard?s home study had been trashed. "I think we have everything."

 

Mia nodded her head. "I can portal here later, and get my children to help me clean up the house."

 

"Thanks Mia!" Hamel kissed her cheek. "I'm glad mother and father were only renting this house. I almost forgot! Shadow, there is some video equipment in the attic. The camera could have been triggered when those men trashed the house. Come, let?s get it!? In a short time Hamel and Shadow returned with several cameras and other machines from the attic.

 

They finished loading the car, and then Carrie drove her car to the restaurant. Mia and Hamel walked arm in arm over to Kevin's table.

 

With a strange expression in his eyes, Kevin looked up at Carrie and Mia joining him at the table. He shook his head. "I see your not doing too, bad. Why the cloak? Where is the dagger?" Kevin began to laugh.

 

"Keep it down! We are all in danger!" Hamel pulled back his cowl a little. "Look, don't give me the big brother advice! I don't need it! Kevin, those men who killed father and Darren may have others watching us. I've sworn that I'll get those men for what they have done."

 

Reaching for his brother's hand, Kevin gazed into his sibling's eyes. "Hamel, I don't like this one bit! It's too, dangerous!"

 

"That is why I'm with Hamel. I'll kill the first person who lays a hand on him." Mia said forcefully with almost a rumbling growl to her voice. She reached forward and grabbed Kevin's arm and squeezed it. She could see he realized that she meant business. "I'll rip their throats out, if I have to! I don't weight lift for nothing!"

 

Removing a piece of identification Carrie showed Kevin a piece of paper. "I'd also kill anyone who tries to harm Hamel. You once told me to learn to protect myself. Well, as you can see, I took your advice. Yes, Kevin. It is me, Carrie Bosnic."

 

"I do know you. You have really changed. How is Brett?" Staring at his arm, Kevin could feel a bruise forming that Mia had just made. "Hamel, who are these people?"

 

"These are friends of mine! People I can trust! They're helping me track the killers. We found the killers, last night. Mother and Kala are fine." Hamel glanced over to Mia for help.

 

Before anyone could say another word, Mia interrupted. "My sister-in-law, Emerald is watching your mother and sister. We have put them in protective custody for now. They're at a safe house." Mia had heard the term used before by Red and on the television.

 

Smiling, Kevin could see that Hamel's shaking had almost stopped. "I see your medication is working?"

 

"That garbage went down the toilet. I changed doctors! The one I have now uses only natural healing. See, even the shaking has almost gone. I can even eat, again. You don?t know how nice it is to be able to taste your food you are eating." Hamel reached over to Kevin as they sat down. Hamel started to introduce the other. "Kevin, this is Mia, you know Carrie and...."

"I go by Shadow. Look! Don't worry about your family! We'll look after them! My doctor is looking after Hamel!" Shadow sensed that Kevin was really different than others he had met before. He liked Kevin. "I met you briefly in the States, when I was in hospital. You came to get Ham. Say Hello to Doctor Charles for me. I went by Brett Mason back then. I am still a fighter. I thought that day I may have to fight Doctor Charles, too. Lucky, Uncle Fred was with me. Hamel and I have become best friends."

 

"Hamel, I'm glad you're, all right. Look, tell mother and Kala, I love them. If they're in danger as you say. It would be better for them to stay in hiding. Tell them, not to worry! I'll take care of the funeral. I don't think it would be wise for them to show themselves. When Fred called me, he told me to be very careful. He said that I might be followed. I'm being followed as well. Hamel, Fred called me after talking to you. He is waiting for us in the back." Kevin put his hand on Hamel's hand.

 

"I called Harrison. He is coming up to help you with the funerals. I want to come and see father and Darren buried, but even coming here I am taking a big risk. So, Harrison said he would tape it for us." Hamel could see Carrie looking out the window.

 

Rising to her feet, Carrie spotted her car being towed away. "My car!"

 

"Easy!" Kevin laughed. "Fred is taking it to the underground parking area. Let's go! You're being followed, too!"

 

They left by the back door. Kevin walked with Hamel and Mia to the back of a building. Carrie and Shadow followed. Kevin led them through several buildings and into a room.

 

Pointing to a stool, Kevin sat down. "All right Hamel, now what's going on?"

 

Hamel nodded his head when he saw Fred enter. "Look, what we have told you is the truth. This case that dad was working on is much bigger than even he thought. Kevin, remember the Wolvershen Case? Well, the same two men who killed Nile and Rose Wolvershen, we think they killed our brother and father."

 

"Uncle Fred!" Shadow frowned as his eyes shifted to Fred. "I'm Shadow Wolvershen. It was my parents who were killed. I'm the Crown Prince for my People. Those people who are doing the killings are trying to kill me, too. Stan Shushwap is helping us with the case. Stay out of it! Back off! These people will come after you. I can tell you this much. Stan found his way through the fog around Mist Mountain. That is where we live. We are tracking these killers. When we have enough information and evidence to hang them. Then, we will call for help. We have no intentions of going after these people without a large force to back us up. Ham and I have recently discovered that these killers have other deals going down. Some have to do with guns, kidnappings, and even slavery."

 

"Fred, Shadow is right! Listen to him! Kevin, take the bodies and have the funeral. Then go back to Vancouver. We'll contact you after things settle down. It could take a few months or even years, but I'll send you letters either through Marg and Darren or Frank. We know that Stan was fired. We think it was to get him out of the way. According to a friend, Stan was supposed to be killed. So, we are letting these people think that. The forest service has hired another ranger. Fred, I want you to pretend that Stan was found dead in his burnt out cabin. Let this new ranger see the report, so he calls his employer. Stan suggested that you contact the First Nations chiefs for the reserve and forbid the police from entering those lands any longer. That should take some heat off. We think this new ranger is involved with this killer we are chasing. Stan told me something that I think you Fred should look into. The day Stan was fired two of your policemen were seen with the new ranger. They seemed to be a little too friendly to have just met. Fred, be careful! Please, let Doc know that Stan is all right. I was there and saw father and Darren die. That monster used a flamethrower! He showed no mercy at all! Kevin, it is Rift Setter doing these killings." Hamel looked at Kevin.

 

"If they could reach father and Darren here in Powell River, this leaves me wondering just how big Fire Hell Gang really is in size. Kevin, you know that gang as well as I do! Stay out of it! We do know that his gang stretches from California to Manitoba and here to Powell River. We are certain they are looking for something. We were told it is a key they are looking for? They will kill anyone for this single key! Please, be on your guard!" Hamel grabbed Kevin's arm. "You stay in Vancouver area! I would stay close to Charles for a while."

 

?Kevin, they killed my son Perry. It was Relle and Rift that killed him. He died in Manitoba. I have moved here to Powell River. They killed my husband, Brad Bosnic many years ago.? Carrie could see Kevin was very upset.

 

By now, Kevin was standing inches from Hamel. "You, stay in touch with me! It was Rift who hurt us in the first place. I know this gang. All right, I'll go and stay with Charles for a while after the funeral."

 

Using her dragon senses Mia could see how upset Kevin really was and walked over to him. "Hamel is very safe with us. Don't worry about him. Look, if you need us to help you or you, Fred. Leave a note in the post office. The mail is picked up three times a week."

 

That had just given Carrie an idea. "Hamel, can I see you for a moment." She told Hamel her idea. "Well, will it work?"

 

"I have my cell phone too! So does Shadow!" Hamel thought for a moment. "It should!"

 

"Walking back over to the others, Carrie smiled. "Hamel has a phone in the truck. I'll give you my home phone number, too. Hamel has his cell number as well. Here, now you have three phone numbers. Mr. Borden has Shadow's. If trouble breaks out here or you two are injured. Call and say Phantom is needed. If you just have information for us, say Shadow call me. My phone will be put on the answering machine. Give your name and phone number, where we can reach you. I will find someone to watch over the answering machine."

 

"Sounds better!" Kevin was very upset with what had happened. "Good! Thank you! Hamel, come with me for a minute!"

 

Shadow waited for Kevin to leave before hugging Fred. "Uncle Fred, I have missed you so much."

 

"Shadow, why did you change your name?" Fred hugged and ran his hand through Shadow's hair. "I have missed you too, son! So, that is why your parents were killed. You were the Crown Prince! Here are some other documents I have been working on. We found Sulphur Spore all over the scene of Richard and Darren's deaths. Shadow, what is this stuff? We found it on the bodies of Richard and Darren." Fred handed the small bag over to Shadow.

 

Mia moved closer and picked up the bag from Shadow. "Open it!" She waited for Fred to unzip the bag removing a sample she put it to her lips and then smelt it. "It is known as Magus Weed. Because it is white, it means that the weed has been cultured. If it is grey, it is wild. The priest and guardians use it to make changes in other forms of life, like a new breed of plant. It helps to set the seeds of life, and makes them alter their cell structure. I am one of the guardians. We also use this to help speed up healing in some of our medicinal plants."

 

"I see! You are a scientist!" Fred was drawn to Mia. He had never met a woman like her before.

 

"Yes, Mia is a scientist of sorts. In the old time, Mia and may have been called a Wizardess as well." Carrie smiled at Fred. "It is good to see a friendly smile.

 

"Carrie!" Fred hugged her. "I'm delighted to see you!"

 

"Fred, here is Hamel's report from Brandon. Sulphur Spore was used there as well. Marts twin, Relle murdered those men in California. The proof is in there. Give it to Harrison and Don. Tell them to back off! If Hamel and I are right, those men are more than killers. We have some proof that these men could very well be assassins out to murder those who left the Isles." Shadow glance over at Carrie. "Sorry, Aunt Carrie! This is what Hamel and I have been doing ever since we met. No one believes children are spies. Right? With the guns that Richard found recently, we thing that slavery, drugs and kidnapping are all part of this gangs goals. A gang needs operating capital! You get my meaning!"

 

"How long have you been helping Fred?" Carrie kicked Shadow in the seat of his pants.

 

"Since he was eight. By the way, those Runes you have been teaching me to read have saved my butt several times. There are some of your people in Powell River. However, I can usually decipher their codes or signals, before they attack. They have it down to a fine art." Fred was still holding Shadow in his arms. "Sorry to deceive you, Carrie. Shadow was the only one we could trust. Don't worry! I would never disclose what I know about your people. Never! I love this young man too much to ever hurt him. Frankly, I was becoming very fond of Nile and Rose. How I miss my archery lessons! You should have see Richard chasing us. We were practising in the parking lot, when I nailed his car tire. Nile and I ran like two children. Richard was chasing us, while Rose sat on the hood Richard's car laughing at us." Fred grabbed Shadow and held him tightly in a fatherly embrace. "It hurts so much!" Fred continued to talk to Mia and Carrie.

 

?Uncle Fred, if you have to get a message to us fast, contact the postmaster at Red?s post office. He will hold special letter and packages for Red and not tell anyone. He is a good friend of Grandfathers.? Sighing Shadow kissed Fred?s cheek. ?Maybe after we get permission we can bring you to the Isles too. Maybe after you retire. Please tell Bess?s brother to be ever so careful. We don?t want Walter hurt either. They could retaliate when they realize that Marts is dead. He is to be executed, tonight!?

 

?I?d like to come and live near you!? Fred continued to hug Shadow. ?I?ll tell Walter. He is in Vancouver right now. I will contact him tonight and tell him about Richard and Darren?s funeral.?

 

Meanwhile, the two brothers went into a room. "Hamel let me check you over, before I leave."

 

Hamel nodded and let Kevin help him to undress. "See, I told you! This new doctor really knows his business. This fabric stops the rubbing from my braces."

 

Kevin examined his brother. "It sure has made a big difference. Your skin is healed. You're really looking far better than the last time I saw you! I'm happy for you! Is Mia, your girl friend?"

 

His brother's words made Hamel laughed out loud. "Not exactly, but she is a close friend. She is helping me to live a normal life. You know what that means to me! She and her people don't care if I have a disability or not. They have hire me for my abilities and asked me to help. Kevin, I intend to stay there for quite a while and see this case through. Kevin, I'll contact you, if our plans change. For the first time in my life I feel like an adult. Mia told me that I am really needed to help them! Stan is helping me with the case. So, I am not alone. Red, Shadow's grandfather has his twelve top council members helping me as well. Fred and Frank should be so lucky to have the manpower I have to help me. I'll be in the background mainly, using father's equipment and trucks. I hope you don't mind me taking father's things to help these people. They need the equipment more than we do. I feel we all owe father something. That is to see this case through. I mean to Kevin! We know where these men are and what they are saying. We will plan everything carefully, before going into arrest them." Ham pulled the ring from his finger. ?One of Red?s council members even made me a member of his family. He calls me his little brother. Take a look at my family ring. Isn?t it beautiful!?

 

"WOW! That is some ring! It is worth a great deal of money! Well, you are finally starting to gain ground after that accident. Tell your doctor, thank you from me!" Kevin helped Hamel to dress. "Take care! Give my love to mother and Kala. I'll stay in touch with Fred." Hamel pulled up his hood using his left hand. They rejoined the others.

 

Kevin laughed as he hugged Hamel. "You're using your bad arm and hand. I'm happy for you! Oh, I bought that farm we looked at in Surrey, last summer." Kevin walked out of the room with his arm around Hamel's shoulder. "I spotted a cattle ranch up in the valley. If I can get my hands on that, I will. It is the property next to Kathy and Scott's Ranch. We could join the three ranches into one huge spread. Scott wants to join with me and start raising cattle."

 

"I had my partner, Brian put the vests in Carrie's car. I have included in the supplies three riot shield and a bomb shield. Hope you can use them. Your office phoned and told me your things were ready. My men are following Sandy. We are protecting her. Send all messages through Frank. Powell River is not safe. You are right! Something is going on! Just after you left your parent?s home was completely destroyed. The gas furnace blew up. A man was seen running from the house. The white male had greying hair. Here is a picture one of your neighbours took of the white male. I know how dangerous these men are. So, I put what I could find in our storage cabinets inside the truck. I removed all of your father articles from his locker at the police station. There are a few stun guns. I included some dart rifles and guns with sleeping darts. Let's get your things!" Fred handed the picture to Hamel, which he placed into his pocket without looking at it. Fred showed the others to a door and into a warehouse. Carrie's car was parked in a stall. Hamel's truck was parked next to the car.

 

"We better let these people leave. Stay in touch! Come Kevin! Let's go!" Fred pulled on Kevin's arm as the two men left.

 

"I'll give your love to mother and Kala." Hamel hugged Kevin. "Go on! I'll be fine!"

 

Kevin and Fred left the building and walked to the car. "I forgot the phone numbers on the stool." Kevin went back into the building. The vehicles and people were gone. He grabbed the paper and went back to Fred. "They've already left!" Kevin was shocked.

 

Figuring what the others were up to, Fred nodded his head. "Kevin, I have known Red for over ten years. He has pulled the same disappearing trick. He uses it to throw spies off his trail. Mia is a magician like Red. I suspected that they would disappear, afterwards. The young prince is a magician, too. He showed me a few tricks, when you and Hamel were out of the room. That Mia! What a woman? I have told Mia, I am always here if they need my help."

 

"It is about time!" Kevin laughed at Fred drooling over Mia. "Well, let's go! Want me to drive, while you drool all over Mia? Yes, she is some woman. Her beauty is something else! So is her strength."

 

Meanwhile, Hamel and his three friends had reduce the vehicles and walked through a portal to Carrie's home. Then Shadow closed the portal to the garage and opened a portal into his room and Hamel strung a phone line from Carrie's home to Shadow's desk. They hooked up the answering machine and phone. Shadow told Joleen and Flame to leave it alone, but if they ever saw the light was blinking, they were to tell him right away. Eric assigned one of his stable girls sit and watch the phone.

 

Hamel placed the picture on Shadow's desk, as Joleen and Flame watched the two boys, while enjoyed eating some jellybeans.

 

Without warning, there was a flash of light and a blast of energy as a large elf landed near Shadow. ?Quickly, call Venya or Bessa. I need help!?

 

Shadow called Cela and watched her appear. ?This elf wants to talk to you!?

 

?Kraken! What are you doing here?? Cela immediately called her mother.

 

?I escaped Gretz?s guards. For how long I do not know. Help me!? Kraken knelt down in front of Cela holding her hand. ?I beg you!?

 

Within an instant Bessa appeared. ?Kraken you did manage to get free. Here come with me. Shadow, put your mark on Kraken.?

 

Doing her bidding Shadow marked the elf. Bessa smiled at the prince. ?I cannot thank you enough. Kraken let?s go!?

 

There was a blast of light and Kraken dropped to the floor dead. Shadow leapt into the air and grabbed the assassin and killed it. Bessa had grabbed Kraken?s spirit and placed it into a Spirit Crystal.

 

?He will be safe with me. Cela take this killer to Ske and see his spirit is dissolved. I will take Kraken with me. Go!? Bessa then vanished from Shadow?s room.

 

Cela turned to Shadow and his friends. ?Thank you for helping us to free Kraken. I will have Enchanter give you your kill marks. Mention nothing about this to anyone. Good hunting!?

 

Joleen sat on the desk watching Cela leaving. ?She really high Goddess. That Kraken was once Gretz?s mate. Him is free now.?

 

Shadow and the others just looked at each other. Joleen got up first and walked over to the picture. "Joleen knows him!"

 

"Who?" Flame hurried over to the picture. "That is Vinnin!"

 

Turning to face the little ones, Shadow grabbed the picture from his desk. "Not a word to anyone about this! Our first piece of evidence against Vinnin." For the next two hours, Shadow talked to Hamel and the two little ones about what they were going to do. Afterwards, both little ones understood fully their parts in Shadow and Hamel's spy service. "We will get those killers!"

 

"All of them, too!" Flame hugged Hamel's hand. "Yup! We gonna' to get them good, too!"

 

"Joleen gonna' gives them a hot seat for what them do to Nile and Rose. We gonna' to burn their butts good." Joleen was sitting on Shadow's collar.

 

"One way or another, we will bring them down." Shadow watched as two gold spiders walked across the desk towards him.

 

"This is for you! I, Mite and that Crab, we Emerald's guards. True Grey comes and gives us this to deliver to you. Eberyone was so busy. So, we deliver to you." Mite handed a parcel over to Shadow.

 

With wide eyes, Hamel watched as the two tiny elves changed back to spider form before vanishing. "What were those?"

 

"Dem are older spider-elves!" Joleen smiled. "Them good fighters! Joleen and Flame meet Shadow?s spider-elves last night. Them is very young yet!"

 

Joleen, Flame and Shadow would spend hours talking to Hamel about the creatures he would see in the future while he lived on the Isles.

 

It was about midnight when Shadow and Hamel decided to take a close look at the burnt house where Hamel?s family use to live. Shadow and Hamel were able to get sample of the hotspot where the fire started near the furnace. Shadow also found several other pieces of evidence amongst the rubble. The prince opened a portal and returned to his room at the tower. He and Hamel managed to lift several fingerprints from a piece of hard material found at the scene of the fire.

 

Shadow called Grip, Stabber, Shooter, Cushion and Locker into their small meeting. ?This is our first of our young spy group meeting. I will sent Maria, Sky and Storm the minutes of this meeting. Now, down to business! You have just seen how things seem to fall into place if you ask the right questions or have good spies. Hamel, I have run an extension cord from Aunt Carrie?s home to that corner. Shall we see who trashed your house??

 

Hamel and Shadow set up the television and video player. Ham began to run the video. ?Well, we have something here, all right!?

 

?How you get Vinnin into tiny picture?? Flame was getting ready to torch the television screen.

 

?Hold it Flame! Let me explain to you all. Yes, that is Vinnin! But that picture was taken days ago. See the date in that corner! Shadow, this was taken just after I returned from Brandon. I went to the house to get some things. I had a bad feeling that someone was watching me.? Hamel could see Joleen moving closer to the screen. ?What is it??

 

?Flame, you no see scars on Vinnin?s face?? Joleen shook her head. ?This is what others talking about. That is not real Vinnin. That be clone?!

 

Moving within inches of the screen Flame stared at the face. ?Joleen, be right. That is clone of Vinnin! Real Vinnin has bad scars all over his face. I meet real Vinnin once when him come to Eaglestep Tower to see Emerald. Vinnin says Light People attacked him when Clovase went crazy. Shadow, only three people survived that attack, one was Setta. She gots strike on Clovase. Other was Drymar, Clovase?s twin and then real Vinnin. Some years back other Vinnin with scars drove real Vinnin from Corndale. Mela tell me that. Joleen and me see lots of double or clone of others in our travels with Splat. Real Vinnin is hiding in Emerald?s Tower in dungeon cell. Him too frightens to come out. Other Vinnin is in Corndale and Elfstand village.? Flame glanced over at Shooter.

 

?Flame right! We see many doubles in Underground. That is what mother is doing. Golden Thread is trying to find all real people and hide them. Others be clones or doubles, sometimes doppelgangers, Trirogs or Spring Dragons. Changeling can only do forest animals and plants. Spring Dragons are masters of disguise. Them can do even us.? Cushion felt Joleen kiss his cheek. ?Why you do that??

 

?Cause Joleen like you! Crab and Mite always protect Joleen. You just give Shadow and Hamel big information, so Joleen gives you reward.? Joleen smiled at Hamel. ?Joleen hear that double, doppelgangers, Trirogs and Spring Dragons cannot steal marks of elf or dragons if they try to double. Real Vinnin is all cut up on face. Blackblade?s son, Dalin was taken to elves in City of Sington cause me hear him badly hurt in fight. Eir, Digger?s gram is working out of town near Sington City. Joleen go to village with Emerald just before Shadow comes home. Joleen see other phoney Dalin with phoney Vinnin near old bear caves. Them talking about some dopey stuff. Joleen follow and hide in caves to listen. Them have big boat and silver bird in human worlds. Silver bird drop off Dopey stuff. Phoney picks up this stuff and sells it to someone called Rift.?

 

Shadow and Hamel just sat staring at each other. ?It is no wonder your father and brother were murdered. Fred suspected that Rift was dealing drugs, some years ago.?

 

?Dad found all those guns. Boss told dad that he had no idea what was going on. If Rift and the others are dealing drugs, this key they are looking for could be to a warehouse. Would Boss know the truth?? It was plain to see that even Hamel was getting a very bad feeling about this.

 

?Blaze knows Boss. Him really nice to little ones. Boss helped to save Volow and his family?s lives. They are being held prisoners, but Boss has them hidden to keep them alive. We all know Boss! Him is curse bad by monster inside him. Him only wants to die and cannot. Him keeps coming back to life each time his dies. Only one wiff special powers can find the real Boss and stop him. This will free the other two hiding in Boss. One is little boy, and other is teenager. Blaze tried to help Boss. So have priests. No one can remove curse from Boss.? Stabber dropped on his butt and cuddled his knees. ?Shadow maybe you and Hamel can free Boss.?

?We will certainly try! We have other priorities first. All right, here is what we do. Can one of you little ones get close enough to get a cup or something that this clone Vinnin has held or picked up. We could use some hair samples. We will need his fingerprints. Any information is to be handed to these five spidermen. Pictures or whatever you two find. No one is to know! If this leaked out we could all be in big trouble. We have to find the truth! We will get cameras, and other film equipment later. But for now, we write down everything or put it on tapes. Hamels and I will get you all tape recorders to start with. In the meantime, you can start learning to operate these keyboards typewriters.? Shadow watched as Hamel pulled out of a box with two typewriters in it.

 

Shadow and Hamel started to teach the seven little ones to operate the typewriters first. ?Remember Flame, Joleen if you have any information, give it to my spiders. They will be the Keepers of all information for now. Maria, Sky and Storm will also be passing on information to you two. See it is brought to my five spiders.?

 

?Once you learn to operate these machines, then I will teach you to operate a camera and take pictures.? Hamel watched the seven little one studying the keyboards.

 

?Shadow, I just get message from Cela. That elf was the real Kraken. He was Gretz?s real mate. She dragged him here and tried to kill him. Kraken is not what others think he is. Gretz?s females kill their males and sons after they are finished with them. Kraken?s spirit will be joined with a real elf now and retrained. He will retain what he knows from his past. No one is to know this information but us.? Strand stood in the doorway. ?Thank you for helping us. I must go! See you later!?

 

?Well now that Shadow free Kraken, we will have help in the future.? Cushion smiled at the prince.

 

Meanwhile, Stan and Talon had flown to Corndale to investigate the area. While they were there Talon was approached by one of the youngest Wolvershen clan. He wanted to know what Talon was doing there. Talon and Stan told the elf they were tracking some killers and so stay out of their way. Talon told the elves that if they did not cooperate, they would be facing the Conclave up on charges. So, the elves backed off. Stan and Talon scouted the area before returning home.

 

*******

 

Flame had gone to Emerald?s tower and had the real Vinnin hold a cup in each hand. Flame returned and watched as Hamel lifted the prints from the cup. ?These from real Vinnin.?

 

?Good work! Now to get these clone?s fingerprints on an article.? Hamel continued to work.

It was late afternoon when Joleen hurried into the prince?s bedroom. ?I gots me clone prints. Here!? She handed Hamel an ale glass. I told tavern keeper I return it later. Vinnin is at tavern.?

 

?Excellent!? Hamel removed several good fingerprints from the glass. He went to the prints they had found at the scene of the fire. ?We have a match!?

 

The information was filed and documented by Hamel while the little ones watched carefully. ?Well, we know that the clone of Vinnin has very different fingerprints than the real Vinnin. This is great news!? Hamel rewarded Flame and Joleen with some special candies. ?You have both earned them.?

 

*******

 

 

Emerald was waiting for Stan and had taken him to her room for their talk. Stan stood beside the fireplace, gazing at the fire. Emerald was sympathetic to his problem. "Stan, I realize that you have never seen anyone like Mia before. I must admit that she is a beautiful woman. Mia is concerned about you. We know the stress you have been under recently. Mia thinks you're falling in love with her." Pouring a drink for them both, Emerald handed one to Stan, then she sat down.

"She is very beautiful and extremely smart or should I say wise. You are right I have been under a great deal of stress. Emerald that is not what is happening when I am around her. How can I explain how I feel? Mia speaks with the wisdom of the ancient spirits, which came to us long ago. Emerald, I'm not in love with Mia. But when I'm around her I get a feeling that she is one of the ancient spirits. I have felt her many times before near the mist to the mountain pass. Is Mia one of the ancient spirits?" Stan waited for Emerald to answer.

Knowing full well that Stan could some how feel Mia?s presence Emerald decided to tell Stan about Mia being a dragon and guardian.

?Yes, that explains it! So, my great grandfather?s tales were true. They are not just a myth or legend.? Stan casually nodded his head. "I've felt her before, near the Mist Mountains as I said. This presence I've been feeling is Mia. Each time she comes near me it is, as if I become one with her. Please, tell Mia what I've told you. I'm not in love with her. It's her spirit that binds my soul to hers. Mia and the others have returned. I feel their presence." Stan smiled at Emerald. "My ancestors were once called the Watchers of Mist Mountain. My Grandfather and uncle named me the Watcher of my Mist Mountain before they died. I stand guard like they did and their fathers before them. Now, I am on the other side with Mia and the other spirits. I hope you do understand."

 

Emerald tried to understand, but it was not truly clear to her. She and Stan and the two talked as they walked into the great hall. Stan stood staring at Mia, again. Emerald could only laugh as she told Mia what was happening to Stan. Mia had been told when she was a girl about a Watcher in the human world who guarded the mist through the pass. Before leaving the room, Mia cast a Blocking Spell to see if it would work. Stan snapped out of his trance almost immediately.

 

Hamel was given a suite to keep all his families things in. Hamel put the fridge and freezer into the kitchen for them all to use. They ran an extension cords though tiny portals in Carrie's home to the fridge and freezer. Talon was delighted. He helped Hamel with the rest of the kitchen appliances and things that needed two hundred and twenty voltage. He put longer electrical cords on the stove and dryer.

 

Hamel laughed at Talon trying out everything. He knew his mother would not mind Talon borrowing their things. Hamel opened the family safe after getting Shadow to enlarge it. Shadow reduced all the guns, but the stun and dart pistols and rifles. The boys placed the safe inside the big truck, which Shadow had planned to put under constant guard. Hamel grabbed several tiny boxes and carried them downstairs with Joleen and Flame showing him the way. To Hamel, this tower was like a maze inside.

 

They entered the Great Hall of Audiences. Hamel was unloading the boxes and putting everything on the table. Hamel first went over to Emerald. ?Could you reduce the size of these badges? I want Flame and Joleen to feel important.? Hamel watched as Emerald smile and made the badges smaller. ?Perfect! Thank you!? Hamel called to his two partners. "Flame, Joleen come here for a moment." Hamel handed them both a detective badge. "These are for you!" Hamel had tied a string around the badges so the little ones could wear them around their necks.

 

Flame and Joleen stood like two little sentries awaiting their orders. Hamel's eye twinkled as he saw how proud they both were of their badges. "Now then! Joleen, Flame modern detectives have some very important equipment and machines to help them. Joleen, some are just like the thing you saw in the valley. You're not to harm any of our machines or equipment or try to kill them. These machines and equipment are our friends. It's important that no one touches any of these things."

 

Just after returning to the tower, Hamel gave Splat his metal detector and showed him how to use it. Splat was hunting treasure in some of Red's tower rooms. Hamel wanted to teach Splat about equipment usage, first. Hamel watched as Splat entered with a box of lost items and handed it to Red.

 

"Hamel, that thing works really good! Looks at all Splat finds! This just from three rooms!" Splat smiled and hugged Hamel's leg. "Thank you! We always be good friends! Better go and hunts for more!" Splat tripped his way out the door.

 

All Red did was laugh and return to his work. He could see that Hamel had included everyone. Even Digger was working on some project that Hamel had given him. Red went over to see what Digger was doing. ?This tower is hopping with activity!?

 

?Look what Hamel gives me! I can hear the heart beats with it. It is called a stethoscope. It was Hamel?s mothers. She was a nurse a long time ago. Sure hope she is all right. I could use someone like her to help me learn more about human healing. Look at these books that Hamel gave me. Them all about medicine!? Digger was delighted and watched as Red returned to his own work.

 

Hamel removed the truck from the box. He let Joleen inspect it. She pulled out her sword and touched it to the truck. When she was satisfied it wouldn't hurt her. She touched the truck with her hand. She put her sword away and sat on the top of the truck.

 

"Now Joleen, I'll give you your first assignment. You're to protect this truck inside and outside. No one is to touch it!" Hamel instructed and watched the little ones listening to every word he saying. ?At meal times, you are to get Crab and Mite or Spot or Speck to take over for you. Some of Shadow?s little ones can help if they want. But no one is to touch this equipment.?

 

"Flame, your job will be to help Joleen and work together guarding these things. This is a full time job. You're not to touch anything inside this truck and don't let anyone else. Now, let me show you the inside." Hamel nodded to Shadow. "If you please!"

 

Shadow walked over to the truck and started to pick it up. Joleen pulled her sword on him. "Hand off, my tuck!" Shaking her sword at him, she turned to Hamel.

 

Hamel was laughing and dropped back into his chair. "Joleen, that's not exactly what I meant! Only the people in this room can touch these things. Okay?"

 

"Joleen, just testing out job. Joleen will be good detective!" Joleen lowered and sheathed her sword.

 

Shadow picked up the truck and set it on the floor next to a set of double doors, which led to the tower courtyard outside. Hamel went outside and brought in some cables as Shadow enlarged the truck. Hamel had moved the two large generators used in the big truck outside, so they would not pollute the air inside the tower.

 

After Hamel had the two large generators working. He went back inside. Hamel and Shadow took Joleen and Flame inside the truck. Shadow powered up the computer and began to work as Joleen and Flame sat watching in awe. ?Some day, you two as well as my little ones upstairs will be able to do what I am doing.?

 

"You really are the best!" Hamel knew about Shadow's computer skills and that he had helped Richard program his trucks with Fred's help. "Father always praised your skills. You're the best I have seen, yet! Not bad, kid. Here, smarty-pants try this on for size! How fast can you learn this program?"

 

Shadow began to put the program disk into the computer's disk drive and started the program. "It's a video game! Some challenge! Hamel, what is your best score? Did you ever find the hidden chest of gold?" Shadow burst out laughing.

 

Hamel stared at Shadow in surprise. "There is a hidden chest? How long have you been playing this game?"

 

Shadow was still hacking at the program for a while. He knew Red, Stan and Talon were watching him. He put up the credits. Stan began to laugh.

 

"Forget it Hamel! Brett Mason is Shadow!" Stan laughed even harder.

 

"You are a programmer?" Hamel was amazed. "Father said you were one of the best. So, that is why father had you develop these programs for him. Why did you quit?"

 

"One of my teachers and I did programmed this game. We still split the royalties on it." Shadow was playing the game. "No! I didn't have time to program computers anymore. With helping Fred, I have far to many other problems to solve. Then when Richard asked me to improve his small program he had written, I decided it would keep me at home and out of Rift's goon?s sight. They would come by the house from time to time. As long as I was busy working at home, they left me alone. They framed Perry. I know what those killers did. That is why I began to develop programs I could use in computers when I returned home. Red told me one day, and that I would be returning home, so I wanted to be prepared. Now, all we have to do is wait for these idiots to move in my direction. Cela gave me five Spider-elves the night I arrive home. They are learning what they need to know as we speak. One day I will have an enormous force of spider-elves under my watchful eye. I will teach them everything they need to know about being detectives and police officers. We have already started gathering up evidence, as you know."

 

?I want you all to know that we can now tell the impostor of Vinnin from the real one. The fingerprints are all in.? Ham could see Shadow start to laugh.

 

"So, this is that game Carrie told me about. Well, here's another game! It is called dinner or I chuck it!" Watching from outside the truck, Talon vanished to the kitchen.

 

Everyone disappeared, but Hamel and Stan. They locked up the truck and walked into the hall. Hamel could only laugh as he walked toward the doors. "This is great! Which way to the dining room? Where are my guards?"

 

Two spider-elves suddenly appeared and stood guard over the truck. ?Joleen sent us to guard truck!?

 

They heard voices coming from down the hall and followed them. They saw Digger and Splat walking down the hallway. They caught up with the two little men. Stan picked up Splat and carried him. "Splat, were you born with those feet?" Stan had seen this little man before.

 

"Nope, some wizard thought Splat steal ring. Him gives me big feet. Splat, no steal ring!" He began to pout. "Splat only returning ring. Wizard gives Splat big feet as reward. Now, Splat find things of others. Sometimes, Splat gets paid! Sometimes, get dead rotten hen and sometimes get nothing. It is Splat's job! Red just gives Splat big reward of thirty gold! That thing Hamel give me works really good!" Splat shrugged his shoulders. "Splat is going to Hornbull?s tavern tomorrow to see if him needs help finding things. It been a while, since I been home."

 

Hamel was curious about the little man. "Why don't you charge a fee for finding others junk? Tell them you have gone High Tech to keep up with the times!"

 

Splat answered. "What if he no wants to pay fee? If them is giant or dragon, then Splat dead!"

 

Hamel was trying to find out about this little one. "What if you had a partner? Say he had some powerful friends and they helped Splat. Do many creatures misplace things here?"

 

"Sometimes, get two or three a day. Some lost shoe or rings or others lost treasure. Splat never find ring for wizard, again. Cept Red! Splat find treasure for dragon once. Splat got three gold for that one. Dragon was sitting on treasure and too lazy to move. Splat got twenty gold for finding woman's friend with other woman." Splat's face blushed a deep red.

 

Hamel and Stan burst out laughimg. Hamel gave Splat a hug and patted him on the back. "I was on the same type of case once, all I got was arrested by the man's wife. Then father yelled at me! You did very well on your case. Splat, would you like to help us? People know you as a finder. What if Stan and I taught you to become a spy? We will teach you what to look for and how to fill in reports. That way, if Hornbull has trouble, you can report it to us, we tell Shadow, Stan or myself and we will get help to investigate the trouble. That way you are not involved and work in the background."

 

They finally reached the dining room. Splat sat next to Stan as he thought about what Hamel had said. All the others were just starting to eat.

 

Hamel sat down and began to eat. "Talon, this food is so delicious! Red and Emerald are very lucky to have a son who can cook like this!" Hamel was enjoying his dinner very much.

Stan sat at the far end of the table away from Mia. She smiled at Stan.

 

"Emerald explained everything to me, Stan. I cast a Blocking Spell on you. I see as long as I don't get to close, you're fine." Mia had contacted her mother about Stan, after speaking to Emerald.

 

Stan was baffled by this trance he kept going into. "Thanks Mia! At least, we can talk, now. I don't understand it, myself. It's as if you are in my mind."

 

"I do not understand!" Mia chewed the food in her mouth. "I have contacted my mother. She'll be here in few days. She will know what to do. I'm honoured that you feel this close to me."

 

Mia glanced over at Shadow. "Now, for you, young man. I found out from Wonder that he had been hurt on his way to the meeting, last night." Concerned filled her face. "Everyone! We have a big problem! Shadow was drained of his energy, last night."

 

"I was just talking to Wonder when I fell asleep." Shadow had no idea what happened.

 

"It's all right, Shadow. Wonder told me that you healed him, last night. He said it was the strangest feeling. He also said it happened within a few minutes and that it was uncontrolled. So, if any of you are ill or hurt. Please, stay away from Shadow." Mia warned them all. "This same thing use to happen to Eric at one time. It almost killed him."

 

Raising her eyebrows, Mia laughed as Hamel shovelled in his food. "You're going to get fat eating like that! This is for you! It is a dragon harness. Just get the dragon to put its head in here. They can fasten them by magic. Then you strap yourself to this place here and hang on. Sky and Storm know how these harnesses work and will show you. I got these for you. They should help you." She put the rings on his fingers. "This ring is for speed. This is Ring of Shield protection will help protect you. Finally, this ring will help you getting ready for bed. It's a Ring of Levitation. I will teach you to use them after."

 

After dinner, they all got ready to go after the women. ?Those are Boss?s men had with them. Strogg knows the two ogres, for they are his cousins. The women are well protected. It has been them who has was making the screaming noises with their vehicles.? Talon could see Red just nod his head. ?Father, please stay out of it. It is Boss protecting the women. Strogg discovered this last night. Also, something else is going on. Strogg was given this message to be passed on to me. It says that your life is being threatened, again. Whoever is after Boss, is also the ones after you. Oft and Stun have been spies for Boss for years. They would report to Strogg. They only wanted you protected that is why they began to report strange happenings to me. Boss would come and stay at my inn from time to time. I have seen the evil in Boss, but it does not want any of us harmed. It is protecting everyone. I think the Cursed Boss is the one kidnapping all our people. But why, I have no idea. The Boss that I know is much younger and cannot keep the curse from taking over. Boss told me that Rift tried to use the evil Boss to get what he wanted. When the evil Boss, discovered this he began to hunt down Rift?s double-dealing people. Why? I have no idea what is going on. I think Boss knows that these leaders are on to him. At least, Oft and Stun do and are protecting Boss.?

 

?If you are right, then this could explain a great deal. So, that is why Boss tried to get father to back off, by taking mother and Kala. Red, Oft and Stun gave me a map to the back entrance through the fog. They gave me the safe houses and supply areas that Boss uses for others he has saved. Red, Oft and Stun are trying their best to protect Boss from being killed. If I am right, Boss holds the key to what is happening on these Isles, and the invasion plans of the Trirogs. Yes, both Shadow and I know about them. We both believe that Rift and his father are Trirogs stationed as lookouts for the leaders of the Trirogs.? Hamel could see the stunned expression on Red?s face.

 

?I am backing off! You boys can handle it. Maybe, thinking as humans you can get better results than we could.? Red continued to eat his meal. ?I will get Eric as back up to your adventures. Splat can be trained as a spy and pass on information to Eric for your group. Maybe, other adults don?t listen to children, but I damn well do.?

 

After their meal, they all went to their assigned places. Emerald and Mia stood guard with the tower guards. Stan and Talon mounted up on Sky?s back and took to the air with Red, Shadow, and Hamel riding on Storm?s back. They landed just outside Corndale. Talon knew the area well, for Corndale had once been his grandparent?s home. Talon and Stan had been there earlier that day scouting. The dragons stayed in the clearing where they had landed. Storm and Ske would wait in their elf form inside a shack that Talon had told them about. The two dragons would wait for the others to call.

 

Meanwhile, Hamel, Shadow, Talon, Red, Stan and the two little ones had gone in the truck to drive the rest of the way. Joleen sat on the dash looking out the window as everything went by. Flame was perched on the steering wheel having the time of his life, turning one way and then the other as Hamel steered. A couple of times Hamel had to turn sharply and sent Flame to the floor or onto his lap. Flame would just get up again and continue to ride on the steering wheel.

 

Because of Joleen?s position on the dashboard, she did not really like it much as her head kept banging on the windshield each time Hamel hit a bump. She tried to sit on Hamel's shoulder, but Flame's head kept getting in her line of sight. She finally flew over to Red's shoulder and sat there.

 

Talon pointed out a large cluster of trees. "That's the grove over there!"

 

Hamel pulled over to the side of the road and parked. Shadow had moved to the back of the truck where the computer and equipment from where they were operated. Using the switches inside, Shadow moved the antenna for the Directional Microphone Receiver into position. "We got them!" Shadow put the voices on the speakers inside the truck.

 

"Stupid fool, Marts is! Now, Strogg is hunting him down! He almost killed the women and us. Strogg was right! Women only little burnt! At least, they still alive! We better find healers!" Oft sounded like he was crying. "I give them my last healing potions."

 

?Strogg is keeping close watch of Marts. Sure wish Red?s people would get here fast. We gots to help our cousin Strogg carry out execution. Eir?s burn salve worked really well with fire dragon scales on women. They only gets little burned. How Strogg know that Marts was going to torch the truck?? Stun helped Kala to drink some water. ?You be all right! You has to drink lots of water now.?

 

Glancing over at Hamel, Shadow knew they must move quickly. "We must get them out, now. Flame, you go with Joleen to find out what's going on. Find out what these beings are doing"

 

Handing the two little ones each a parcel, Shadow watched as they started to move. "Take these potions and give one to each woman. Then come back, right away!"

 

Both little ones vanished and returned in a few minutes. Flame reported, first. "Them ogres! There be two of them. Them all burnt! The truck is all over the place. I sent Joleen to the women. Ogres are crying for women. Women covered in Eir?s salve and fire dragon scales. Ogres have worse burns than women."

 

Joleen reported "Dem ogres, all right. Stupid too! Truck machine all black and smell of smoke. Joleen fly to women, Joleen give dem both potions. Dem not too burnt. Dem afraid bad. Young one see Joleen. Joleen tells her, we help her. One man Joleen see in Valley of Enchantment was leaving at elfin form him running at hunting pace! Him wizard in dark geen robes and cloak! I see Strogg chasing him through the bushes. Strogg was using ring to call Bulton and Hort to help him chase wizard."

 

"That must be Marts!" Hamel handed Joleen a camera. But Red grabbed the camera and vanished. He returned to the truck before anyone could move. "That was Marts all right. I met him once. He has Sulphur Spore all over him. He is headed for the nearest tavern." Red watched as Joleen pointed to the southern part of his parents homestead. ?I told Strogg and his two friends to back off a little and let Oft and Stun do their work. We have to make this look real. I recognized two others who work for Marts near the ogre?s camp. If they see us just take the women, Boss and his to friends could in big trouble.?

?Fine! Then we dart them!? Stan was busy with some darts. "Joleen, Flame I want you two to come over here. Now, here are three darts for each of you. Stick those ogres good. We want them to sleep for a while. Three darts for each ogre. Flame, you put one ogre to sleep and Joleen put the other one to sleep." Stan was using animal tranquilizer, which he had brought with him. "I hope it works!"

 

Hamel gave the little ones each some microphones to put on the ogres. "I want you to put these where they will not be found, on the ogres. These will let us track them at a distance, and hear what they are talking about. Put these microphones on them, after they go to sleep."

 

Flame and Joleen took off and were gone for a short while. The two little ones were laughing as they appeared.

 

"Joleen stuck them in backsides and neck. Me got mine in neck. We put dose microphones things, behind them ears. They never look there. Them microphones stick good. Gots one on me, but it on ogre, now." Flame loved every minute and Joleen were still laughing.

 

Shadow and the others left to get the women out. Knowing what the ogres were up to, Shadow left a bag of food, gold coins and some healing salve, potions, and two large fighting clubs. Hamel left a note, which Talon had written for him. In the note it thanked them for trying to help and gave back their rings. He told the ogres that Marts tried to kill them all.

 

Just as Hamel was starting to leave to rejoin Shadow at the truck, the young detective felt someone slip something into his pocket. Hamel glanced down at the two ogres and saw Stun wink at him. Hamel hurried off to find Shadow.

 

Shadow was waiting for Hamel by the entrance to the trees. ?What took you so long??

 

Hamel pulled out a note from his pocket and handed it to Shadow. ?It is for you.?

 

Prince,

We on your side! We give Hamel map of Isles and all places where boss has put food and things for other. Here is other map that has Boss?s own supplies. Please not take food from houses or safe place that food is for People who are in hiding from bad people like Marts. This list of places has only two spots on it. Get to them and find the stuff there. Keep it for yourself. The big pile is guarded. Be careful with flying monkeys in area. Marts and Relle have given them guns. You must get those guns from those monkeys. We not want others to die!?

Oft

 

?How do we get these weapons?? Shadow glanced over at Hamel.

 

?I?ll work out a plan. We have to keep Red and the others out of it for now. Maybe, Eric can help me. Red said Eric could change into many animal forms. I?ll get Talon to send Eric to scout the area for us, first. I wonder if these people can fake bad wounds.? Hamel felt Flame land on his shoulder.

 

?One man can! That is Flexer. Him is doppelganger. Flame really likes Flexer. Him always helping us.? Flame glanced over at Hamel.

 

?Flame go find Flexer for me. We will need a distraction. If Marts and Relle have taught these monkey people to shoot these guns, we could be in serious trouble.? Hamel could see Shadow knew exactly what he meant.

 

As they walked back to the truck, Hamel and Shadow planned out their form of attack. ?We could drag Doc here as well!?

 

After calling the dragons and reducing the truck, they mounted up and took off on the dragons for home.

 

Eric greeted them as they landed. Talon and Stan helped move the women inside Red's tower. Digger, Emerald, Carrie and Joleen began to clean the female's burns.

 

Mia and the men had returned to the great hall. Flame had gone to find Eric and Flexer. They returned to Shadow?s chambers.

 

?Thank you Flame!? Shadow explained what he knew to the two males before him. ?You watched Hamel?s demonstration on firearms. If those monkey people have guns we could be in big trouble. We have to get Doc here as well. Eric, can you scout out the area and see if there are monkey people with guns. If there are, we will have to somehow get those guns and bullets from them. We can exchange the bullets for duds, before we take the stuff that the ogres talk about.?

 

?If only you could do Illusion Magic.? Flexer watched as a double of him self appeared next to him. ?Well, I see our Prince is more that even I expected. Here is what we do! We have been trying to get that information from that dragon that is terrorizing everyone. True Grey made contact with him last night. True Grey wants you to bring the dragon here. He is really upset and hurting from losing his family, lair and hoard.?

 

Hamel, Shadow, Flame and Flexer arranged everything part of an elaborate plan to get the dragon on their side. Eric returned just after Hamel left. ?The ogres are right. There is big trouble there. Here are those guns and all the bullets.?

 

?Fine! Hamel can make these into duds first. You will then return them.

Shooter will see that Hamel gives you back the bullets in a short while. Pretend to meet Hamel for the first time. If we steal the goods, then the monkeys will attack Emerald?s Tower. Flexer can you get to Dawn and help protect her from these guns. Take her this vest!? Shadow showed Flexer how the vest was to be put on.

 

?I?ll take Dawn down stairs to guard the real Vinnin in the cells. I?ll take Dawn?s place. So that she is out of danger. When Dawn I am supposed to be healed, then Dawn and I will change places. This will keep her safe. I will talk to Digger and bring him in on our scam.? Flexer could sense something was wrong with Shadow. ?What is it??

 

?Red has several very dangerous spies here at his tower. We have to get rid of them. They could blow my real identity. Spot and Speck held them in webs the night of the meeting with the Conclave. We have to stop these spies or lead them off in another direction. How?? Shadow sat on the corner of his desk.

 

?We have been searching for these two for years. Who are they?? Flexer?s facial features were beginning glow with anger.

 

Shadow casually walked with Flexer through the tower and outside to where the horses were stabled. ?Those are the two there!?

 

Hamel had joined Shadow and was enjoying he tour of Red?s Tower. ?This place is enormous!?

 

Splat ran up to Hamel. ?Those two are really bad people. They are planning to hurt Hornbull at his tavern and Inn. Eric said I could use his pony to go to Red Mule Town. I overheard bad men talking.?

 

?Excellent work! Here is your reward! Now, go and tell Hornbull what has happened. Tell him to be very careful. If trouble comes, he is to use these rings gram made me several calling rings. I?ll know he needs help. Give him one! You keep the other on you at all times!?

 

?How do we get rid of these two?? Hamel watched as Flexer walked towards the two bad people. ?What is he doing??

 

?I am not sure!? Shadow felt a tug on his sleeve. ?What is it??

 

One of the tiny stable girls stood smiling up at Shadow. ?Flexer is calling Venya to send help.? Suddenly a small elf appeared and walked over to Flexer. ?Oh! My! Venya send Hurric Son down to help us. That is Ziptron! Him is powerful God. Watch!?

 

Ziptron moved at the speed of a lightning bolt and fried the two spies. Then he touched their bodies and as Shadow and Hamel watched, the spirits of the two spies were placed inside crystals. Both Shadow and Hamel felt the surge of energies coming from Ziptron.

 

Flexer grabbed Ziptron and helped him over to Shadow and Hamel. ?Ziptron, meet The Prince of the Prophecy and his human friend Hamel.?

 

?You mean it has started? Finally, now I can go into action.? Ziptron glanced down at the ground as he received a message from his mother. ?I will have my uncles sent four more trained spider-elves to you. The two Spot and Speck are training to become computer operators. Have them put all Jilon?s journals on computers. We need that information. Here, is my callin ring. Shadow call me if you need help. You young human, here is a ring of calling for you. We will talk later. I have to free several people from bondage. We will work close together. Good luck. Keep me informed of your progress. Spot, Speck, Crab and Mite can contact me at any time. Take care!? Ziptron vanished from the area.

 

Flexer waited for Ziptron to leave. ?He is quite the young elf. I wanted you to meet him. He is your true employer. All others are beneath him. Ziptron has several forms he uses. He is what we call a High God of Ske. Except, he will not go home to Ske. He hates it there. He protects whom he can. If he asks you to do something, do it. There is a good reason for his actions. Once there were hundreds of guardians. There are only a very few of us left. Even Red, Lammorra and myself are always in the background as guardians. Misty, Aqua, Enchanter and Earthquake are out in front. They are always after Red, not because he is a guardian, but because he is in charge of the Conclave. These people do not understand that the guardians are far more dangerous than the Silent Guardians. Please don?t let on that we are the Silent Guardians. Not even my own family know of my special powers. I trust you both!?

 

?So, that is Ziptron! I can read peoples minds, especially, my own spider-elves. They are all so worried that I will be killed. It was Spot and Speck who yelled at Cela to get me some protection. We are going to have to work these evil ones into a corner. I could read those two Trirogs minds as they were spying on us. That is how I knew who they were. I too have my own gifts from the gods. I will get things set up first. I may have to use your talents Flexer, from time to time to take my place. I will need to research in the human world for a while. It is really strange, but I can read our people?s thoughts, but not humans. I have always been able to read Aunt Carrie?s thoughts. This is a secret I have kept for years. Perry?s thoughts were forever close to me when he was in that prison farm. I think I am the only one who knows who some of our people missing people from the Isles are. I met a woman just before Aunt Carrie moved to Manitoba. This woman?s mind, I could read very easy. She was a rookie cop in Don?s squad. She has the killer instinct of giant cat. She even calls her enemies her prey. Don and Harrison only laugh at her. Once my little lab techs show me their methods of analyzing something then maybe we can develop our own police sciences here for the Isles. Fingerprints and blood samples are only the tip of the ladder we are about to climb. Through all sciences there are specialists who know more than the others.?

 

?Shadow is right. There is a man who collects weapons and tools. He has made his life?s work studying the way weapons cut through the flesh and bone of a person or animal. Another man used the insects such as flies to prove how long a body had been left to the elements after death. These methods are what Shadow and I must learn. The word these professionals use is called Forensics. With this knowledge and computers we could cause quite the ruckus and nab us some dangerous people. Shadow and I have always worked in the background, keeping a low profile. We intend to keep this kind of work going. We will give the dangerous tasks to others, but make sure they are well backed up. Well Flexer, want to join our team and squash some of these evil bugs.? Hamel laughed as Flexer hugged him. ?I take that as a yes.?

 

?If we can eliminate these Trirogs as easy as those two. I am in.? Flexer really liked Hamel. ?I want to learn as much as I can. Ziptron will join us in a few years. He has been given another assignment. Well, shall we go inside?? To Flexer this meant a great deal to have the prince as his friend.

 

Red hurried towards Shadow as they entered the tower. ?Hamel, you mother and sister will need treatments and are doing fine. That move of Strogg, Oft and Stuns saved your mother and sister?s lives. Shadow, I want to see you. Hamel, Flexer will show you to your mother and sister.?

 

Red and Shadow went into Red's study. "Now, the Conclave will help us." Red began to call Windrider by using his wizard's ring.

 

"Red, how are you? Windrider here. What can I do for you, my old friend?" The voice trailed off.

 

"Yes, Windrider. Missed you at the meeting. Could we use one room on the southeast corner of your tower? We have located the men involved with Nile's murder. We feel that they maybe headed your way. The prince will be overseeing this operation, himself. He wants to set up special equipment to track these beings. There will be three others with him." Red winked at Shadow.

 

"The prince, himself?" Windrider replied. "Sorry about the meeting, but we have been under attack from a young male dragon. I'll provide the prince with what he needs. I'll also do my best to protect them." Windrider was the only wizard who was unable to attend the meeting.

 

Red was just about to speak, when he was interrupted by another voice.

 

"Red, Wonder here! We're under attack! That dragon is a young one! He wants something. He only speaks dragon! I can't understand him!" Wonder was frantic. "Red help me!"

 

Red replied to both. "Windrider, maybe, the prince can stop these attacks. We'll contact you as soon as we have dealt with the dragon. Wonder calm down and hang in there! Shadow and I will get the others and come to you. See you within the hour."

 

"Red, I promise! I'll be careful!" Shadow opened the door and looked back at Red. "I just hope my gifts will help me, now. Shall we go get the others?"

 

The two elves walked into the guest room. Where Digger was caring for the two women. Digger smiled at Kala as she looked at the elves. "Kala, these are the elves that helped rescue you and your mother. This is Red, Master Wizard and his grandson, Prince Shadow of the Isles."

 

"Hamel, is this all true, or am I dreaming?" Kala gazed into her brother's eyes.

 

Joleen was putting salve on the mother's legs as she chattered away to herself.

 

"It's no dream, Kala. All these people are real. You are both safe, now. It looks like Mother is starting to awaken." Hamel sat on a chair next to his mother's bed. He leaned over and kissed her.

 

"Hamel, is that you?" His mother she opened her eyes. "Yes Mom, it's me!" He held her hands. "These people all helped to rescue you. Mom, this is Red and his wife, Emerald. This is their grandson, Prince Shadow. Mom, these are the Wolvershen's." Hamel could see a strange expression on his mother's face.

 

"Prince Shadow, my husband has tracked that monster for ten years. Get them, Son! There is a real monster out there! Please, all of you call me, Bess!" As she tried to sit up, Digger placed his hand on her shoulder and helped her to sit.

 

"Mom, this is Carrie, Mia and her daughter, Maria. That is Talon. These three over here are Digger, Splat, Flame. And that little chatter box is Joleen. They all have worked very hard to save and rescue you both." Hamel squeezed his mother's hand. Bess looked down at the tiny being rubbing her legs with salve.

 

Joleen was muttering to herself, as she worked. "Dose bad men gonna gets Joleen's sword in butt! Joleen mad, now! Poor lady, bad, bad, burns! Me heal you! Den me kill dat man! Me really mad, now! Marts will die!" Joleen just kept muttering away.

 

Bess watched Joleen. "You, young lady have the touch of an angel!"

 

"Where angel? Me not let him touch you!" Joleen whipped out her sword began to pace up and down on the bed as she stood guard.

 

Bess glanced up at Red smiling at her. "No, little one! I meant that you look like a beautiful angel."

 

"Joleen, no angel! Joleen pixie!" she looked very puzzled and confused.

 

Red helped the woman explain to the pixie. "Joleen, what Bess is trying to say is that you are very beautiful." Joleen put her sword away.

 

Bess smiled and understood the way Red was speaking to Joleen. "I can see that Joleen and Flame are our heroes. Once I'm feeling better, I'll make you each something special. Come here, my little friends!" Bess was just happy to be alive. "Hamel, go with our friends! Help, where you can. Your sister and I will be fine. Be careful, all of you! God bless, you all!" Bess kissed Hamel's cheek, and watched him leave with the others.

 

Bess turned her attentions to Emerald. ?If it had not been for Oft, Stun and their cousin Strogg, we would be dead. Strogg went into the Underground to see a healer called Eir. He brought back fire dragon scales and burn salve. Strogg show us how to apply the salve. Then Oft and Stun help us tie the fire dragon scales on to our bodies. We were so frightened. Then when Marts let loose with that ball of fire, we realized that not only had the scales and salves protect us from being burned, but areas that were unprotected were not as badly burnt as they would have been if we had not been prepared so well. Strogg showed up after the attack and checked us over. He said that Hamel and some friends were on their way to get us. Strogg called two friends of his to help him keep track of Marts. We know that Darren and my husband are dead. Oft and Stun told us. They cried as did we.?

 

?Yes we know about Strogg?s cousins. They are going after Marts. Strogg said that the Gods of the Isles have instructed him to execute Marts for what he has done you your husband and son. I will get you something to eat. You both rest. Flame and Joleen will guard you well, with Digger?s help.? Emerald turned to Mia. ?I could use some help in the kitchen. Kala and Maria can get to know each other better.?

 

Mia walked slowly from the room with Emerald. ?Flexer was just sending me a message. He and Shadow are teaming up with Hamel and Stan to bring down the Councils of Seven. The information that Shadow and Hamel have discovered is about to explode on these evils faces. Personally, I cannot wait!?

 

?Neither can I! Red is so upset about Nile and Rose. He is still in morning. I know what True Grey is up to. I will stay here and work quietly with Shadow and his friends. Red can go and get his education. I hope it brings him out of his grieving state. Red still blames himself.? Emerald felt Mia?s hand on her shoulder.

?I know! The gods said that the spirit transfer went well. They will do a rebirth on them after Shadow had proven himself to them. Bessa was so angry about the death of Nile and Rose that she grabbed the spirits herself and has them hidden. Shadow and Hamel have been working together for several years. Before that Shadow helped Hamel?s father Richard, Fred and Harrison when Carrie lived in the States. I guess that Ziptron?s twin went to stay with Shadow for a while. This was unknown to Red and Carrie. Carrie only knew that man as Strand. Fred and Shadow were all very close friends with Strand, until he was reassigned to the Isles. Strand actually found out where Jasper and his people are hiding. I think Shadow knows as well, but will not tell us. They are afraid that we will go after these killers.? Mia walked into Talon?s kitchen. ?WOW! Look at all these human features.?

 

?Hamel and Bess want us to use them. Bess wants to stay and help us after she his healed. Kala sat on my knee and cried as Digger treated her. She was so happy to have friend. When she saw Flame she hugged and kissed her little dragon friend. She loves Flame as if he were her very own. Poor Flame did not know what to do. She told Flame that he was her boyfriend. I guess Kala really does love Flame as a friend. She said he was better looking than her last lizard her brother had given her. She has an older brother who is a doctor of animals and people. I dare anyone to touch Kala with Flame or Joleen around.

Kala was calling Joleen her little sister. Joleen sat and hugged Kala as they both cried. They both have lost so much. Joleen told Kala about Kyle and his death. I could see tease in Bess?s eyes as Joleen told her story to Kala. It hurts us all. Maybe, Kala can help Joleen and Flame reach their full potential. Kala loves school and told Flame that she would help him and Joleen how to read English. Flame is overjoyed with his idea.? Emerald helped Mia prepare some food.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Eleven

 

 

Red, Hamel, Talon and Shadow went to the Great Hall. Stan was going over some maps. Red approached the table and looked around the room. "Stan, where is Eric?"

 

"He's helping Emerald with some things. Why?" Stan asked.

 

"Wonder's Tower is being attacked by a young dragon. I think it may be the same one which attacked Stayn." Red replied. "Stan help Hamel get the darts and guns ready. We may have to bring down the dragon with sleeping darts. I want to find out why he's attacking. So, don't kill him!"

 

?We need his weight!? Stan could see Shadow coming forward.

 

?The dragon was a little heavier than Storm. I would say about fifteen hundred pound. No more than a ton. He was not well fed at all. This is what is bothering me. Splat told me that he loved to watch the dragons flying, but he hasn?t seen any for a long time. He was so delighted to see Sky and Storm, that he hugged their legs, and welcomed them to your tower. I told my cousins what Splat had said. At one time, Splat knew all the dragons by their names. He knows several are in hiding places and goes to see them. He takes food and whatever they need with them. Splat said that this dragon could be called Thunder. Splat could not understand the dragon, but because he spoke in his own dialect. Thunder can speak elf, but under the stress, Splat thinks that this dragon is too upset to listen. Thunder recognized Splat?s horses and let them go. That is what Splat believes.? Shadow felt Red?s hand on this arm.

 

?You could be right! Just be careful!? Red watched as Shadow nodded his head. ?Thanks for helping catch those spies.? There was a strange smile on Red?s lips. ?I will not ask how you knew. Well, we better get ready.?

 

?Red, I may have to cast some Illusion Spells to get the other three spies to react. If they think that I am injured they may try to invade my space to gain information. I will let you know! In any case, we have to clear this tower from all spies before I can get my teams into action.? Shadow was very concerned about the spies always listening to what was being said.

 

Everyone hurried getting the things they would need. Red opened the portal to Wonder's Tower. Upon entering, they were greeted by a beautiful elfin woman. She was dressed in tan robes tied with yellow cord. Her hair was a silvery white and hung in a loose ponytail tied with a leather thong. Her deep sapphire coloured eye glittered in the light of the room. "My master has sent me to meet you. Please, follow me! Sprig is my name!" Her eyes watched them closely as she waited for them to follow her. They began to walk down a long hallway to a spiral staircase.

 

Shadow caught up with Sprig. "I'm Shadow! I'm Red's grandson. How long have you worked for Wonder?"

 

"Your Highness!" Sprig stopped and curtsied to him. "I'm sorry! Please, I beg your forgiveness! I had no idea, you were the prince."

 

"Sprig, you've done nothing wrong! Please, call me Shadow! I don't like being call Your Highness! I hope you'll be my friend!" Shadow watched her smile at him.

 

At first, Sprig did not know what to say. To have the prince as a friend was a great honour, indeed. "It would be an honour to be your friend. I have apprenticed for Master Wonder almost four hundred years. Come, we are going to eat first."

 

As they entered the dining room, Sprig rushed to her Master's side and told him what Shadow had said.

 

Wonder greeted them. "My Prince! I welcome you, your grandfather and friends to my humble tower. We cannot expect you to work on empty stomachs. Sprig has also told me that she is to call you, Shadow." Wonder was confused and it showed in his facial expressions.

 

"Yes Sir! I hope you don't mind! It's just that I don't like others bowing to me. I may be the prince, but I'd much rather be your friend. I realize I'm only twelve years old, but I know how important friendship is. I hope you understand what I'm trying to say? Please, call me, Shadow!" He shook Wonder's hand leaving the wizard completely dumbfounded.

Wonder's silver-white hair sparkled in the light of the room. His bright blue eyes stared at Shadow. Wonder stood not knowing what to do or say. Shadow had caught the wizard completely off guard. Wonder was standing beside his chair looking over at Red for help.

"I tried to warn you, Old Friend what Shadow was like! I thought we were here to eat?" Red reminded Wonder.

 

Wonder motioned to Shadow to sit beside him. The prince walked over to the chair and stood there. Wonder nodded to everyone to sit down and begin eating. For the longest time Wonder just sat staring at Shadow.

 

Red finally gave into his old friend. "Wonder, I warned you about my grandson! It was only a few days ago that he found out he was a prince. I thought the power would go to his head, but not Shadow. He's still the nicest boy I've ever met. He has learned to protect himself from the hatred of others. He uses what he has learned to help him here. He knows that fighting is not always the answer." Red had no sooner spoken those words, and then the tower was under attack. Red and Wonder turned to call Shadow, but he was gone.

 

Everyone ran to the tower room. They could see Phantom pushing the other dragon back from the tower. Phantom roared at Stan. "The dart guns! Aim for the ear area! Hurry! Red, hold off with the fire! Let me do it my way!" Stan grabbed the darts and guns. He handed one to Hamel. Phantom positioned the dragon so that the others could get a clear shot. Both men fires three darts each into the dragon. It was plain to see that Hamel was just a good a shot with dart gun as Stan. A few minutes later, the dragon started to shake his head, trying to free himself of the darts. The dragons began to circle and Phantom began to force the other dragon down to the ground. After the dragon's landed, the others hurried outside. Phantom was standing beside the other dragon. They were talking. "Why did you attack the tower?" Phantom was speaking in an Earth Dragon dialect.

 

The dragon was sleepy, but answered. "All my family are dead. Some creatures have taken over our lair. All I wanted was some help. I went to Stayn, because someone told me the Conclave Master was there. I got into a terrible fight. So, I flew off. I tried to find out where the master's tower was. No one understood what I was saying. I am the last of the Earth Dragons. I even tried to find Misty, but no luck. Can you help me find the master, before I get myself killed?"

 

"Sleep, my friend, you have found help and the master. I'll tell him what you have told me. No one will bother you here. You can rest safely here!" Phantom changed to elf and removed the darts from the dragon.

 

Shadow was standing beside the dragon as the others approached. He told Red and the others what the dragon told him.

 

"They kill his whole family." Shadow petted the dragon. "Stay here! I'll protect you! Don't worry you have found help. Sleep, My Friend!" Shadow saw the dragon open his eyes and close them as he sigh. Shadow slowly followed the others back into the dining room. Just before entering the dining area, Shadow stopped Red. ?Find Splat! Pretend he is wounded by a warrior?s arrow. With all these spies around, I don?t know how you ever get any work done. I will clear your tower first, and then Wonder?s tower. I will be using my Illusion Spells to pretend I am hurt. Some has placed spies in Wonder?s Tower and several others of the Conclave. I want to know who is doing it and why? Get to Gram and Mia, have them as my back up!? Red knew that these spies must be found and immediately, if Shadow was to get any work done.

 

?I will play along with you ideas. Tell Spot and Speck through your little scientists. Those little ones can help us as well.? Red walked into the room with his grandson. Shadow pretended to limp as he walked to his chair. A stabbing pain ripped through his chest, shoulder and arm. He grabbed his shoulder and fell into his chair. "Shadow's been hurt!" Red began to take off the child's shirt and saw a wound suddenly appear. "I'm taking you home!" Red picked up his grandson and carried him back through the portal. Red took Shadow into his own bedroom. Talon called ahead to let Mia, Emerald and Digger know what happened.

 

They were waiting for the prince, when he arrived home. Mia and Digger pretended to clean Shadow's wound and used healing potion to heal it. Mia and Emerald left the room to get Shadow some water and dragon food.

 

As Digger sat on a stool, beside Shadow's bed he had heard what Mia had told him about the child was acting. So, the dwarf was talking to himself really hamming it up in case the spies were watching. "Well child, you really did it this time! I's still cannot believe you fought a dragon all by yourself! You only gots one gash out of it! Either you very brave or you very stupid! Next time, wait for backup to arrive! You be lucky that you not more seriously hurt!" Digger just kept rambling on and talking out loud to himself. He did not notice that Shadow was awake.

 

"How's an elf suppose to get any sleep around here, with your gums flappin'?" Shadow laughed as the dwarf jump and his stool tipped. Digger was so surprised to hear the child speak, that he fell off his stool onto the floor. "You're supposed to sit on the stool! Not fall off!" Shadow was still laughing.

"I's was sitting on my stool, before some smarty pants scared the dragon dung out of me!" Digger got up off the floor. "Now, I's wants you to stay in bed. I's going to get your grandmother for you." Digger ran from the room yelling. "He's awake! He's awake!" Digger slammed the door.

 

Shadow looked around and realized he was in his own room. Flame suddenly appeared in the room. He handed over a book and nodded to the prince. "I never had a chance to get these too you. I have been keeping notes on what is going on around here. Here is a ring, inside this journal I have put down where ring will take you. This tower is full of secret tunnels. Over the past ten years, I have been able to find over thirty tunnels. Cela thinks there maybe others as well. I was told to give you these. I think that this is how these spies are getting into the tower. I will leave you." Flame vanished from the room.

 

With much effort, he managed to roll onto his side and sit up. He saw his father's diary and the book about Stinger were on the desk, where he had left them. Shadow put one foot on the floor. "You're not going anywhere, young elf!" Mia frowned as she and Emerald stood in the doorway.

 

"Back under those covers!" Emerald smiled and helped her grandson back into bed. She fluffed his pillows and made him more comfortable. Then she helped him with his food.

 

"Mia, would hand me those books on my desk." Shadow wanted to read for a while.

 

"All right, but I want you to rest and stay in bed. Do I make myself clear?" Mia walked to the desk and picked up the books. She placed them on the bed beside Shadow.

 

After Mia and Emerald left, Shadow fell asleep for a while. He woke up with a pain in his shoulder. He saw the salve and pretended to put some on the sore area. He could feel that someone was watching him. He decided to see what his father had written in his diary and started at the beginning. It was his left shoulder that had been hurt and he was right handed. Shadow went to his bathroom and then he entered the lab as well.

 

?We have several groups of spies we need taken care of. I was just at Wonder?s tower. See that his tower is cleared of Spies, and like wise with Windrider?s. Set up special guards to protect Stan and Hamel, while they work. I want the Trirog spies gotten rid of once and for all.? Shadow went to this desk in the lab and called Strand.

 

Suddenly a young elf appeared in the lab. ?Brett, what you doing home??

 

?You know what I am doing home! The human world was getting a little to crowded with Rift and Jasper?s people. I will need your help. We have to find those spies in this tower, Wonder?s and Windrider?s towers. Can you help me?? Shadow looked at the stunned expressions on his little one?s faces. ?What is your problem??

?This is our grandpa! What you doing here?? Shooter gave Shadow a goofy grin. ?I see someone really goof!?

?No, I am only a part of your real grandfather?s brother or twin. Your grandfather and his brother Strand have special talents that not many people know about. They can absorb the spirit from dying people. After which they can use the spirit that has entered their bodies and bring back that person to life again. I am Silver Sky one such spirit. Strand absorbed my spirit when I was only a hatchling. No one but us knows that I even exist. I have an older brother and two sisters that were taken to the human world, but I cannot find them. Strand said that some day they would be returned to me, like my parents. Our clutch of eggs was a huge one, and three eggs were rescued and taken to the human world to be hatched and raised.? Smiling at his friend, Silver Sky hugged Shadow.

 

?Now back to what I was saying. We have to find these spies and killers. None of us realized just how many spies and killers were out there. Shadow is right. I can hear Ziptron telling me what has taken place in the past. All right, you boys are to stay close to Shadow. I will assign four other spider-elves to become spies for Shadow, until his private groups of others are properly trained. These spider-elves will report directly to you, Locker. See that Shadow gets all messages.? Silver Sky looked over at Shadow. ?I see you have come full circle. Now, maybe we can work together. The spies I will use are from my own family. So, they can be trusted. Take this time to learn about many things. I will give a list to Locker for you. That is a good book to start with. Stinger is a very special piece of steal. Crafted by the gods themselves and given to your father for you. I know you can do illusions well. I will send a man to help you with your mind reading and illusions. He is a great man and needs help to return home. He is one of our missing. Boy, will I ever get Strand for not telling me that you are home. Remember, that some of these assassins have tried to destroy whole families and devastate our lives. They have even tried it with me. I am on another assignment right now, but when it is done, I will rejoin your team. Ziptron and Strand will be joining us as well some day. Red has tried everything in his power to stop these assassins. I realized years ago, that we were going in circles. Every time we tried to step out, we were slammed backwards. Human ways were needed to stop these assassins. You and Young Hamel are already making a big difference. Mela is helping Grub to get some selling stalls built for Stayn. This has been a life long dream of Grubs. He could not be happier. Your words mean actions to many people here. It will take time to get things moving. It has already started. Bess and Kala are free. This is brought out the other side of Boss. One I once knew long time ago. You will have to kill the evil off within his body, to start the changing process. Not even I am sure who Boss really is, but we do know that the Evils have tried to change him into a Trirog. I do know he comes from the Isles. He has many treasures that he wants you to find, before he comes to you. I will be standing by to help you get the information that you will need! I am including with those four spies, six others that can stop these assassins, spies and killers. You will need to fight to help my people stop these assassins. They have been brain washed by the evils. Once you have captured them I will take them and retrain them. This will not happen for a while. Or main concern is to stop these spies. See you soon!? Silver Sky vanished as ten spider guards appeared on the spot where he stood.

 

The guards talked to Locker first, they bowed to the prince and left. They split into two groups; one began to search Red?s Tower and the other five went to Wonder?s Tower.

 

Locker walked over to Shadow?s desk where the prince sitting. ?How did you know there were so many spies in these towers??

?The best way to put it is that I can sense their evil presence. Not even Red really knew how many there were. He has had people kidnapped in the past from his tower. The Evils as Silver Sky said replace these real workers with these Evil Trirogs. That is what Silver Sky is doing right now. He is seeking out the Evil Trirogs as we speak.? Shadow picked up some paper and a pen from his desk. He decided to make notes from his father's diary for Red. All the notes in Nile's diary had been written in Latin. "Silver Sky pretended that he did not know that I had returned home. I wonder why? Could those spies be that close? Well, down to work!" The prince thought to himself.

 

1972- Summer - Rose and I were married two days ago, we found out last night, father's parents were killed. Mia has suggested we leave the Isles for the human world.

 

1974 - Summer - The prophecy has come to pass - our prince was born this day. In two days, we leave for the Forbidden World. There have been attempts to kill us, already. We have decided to raise Shadow in the human world. We must protect our child.

 

1975 - Winter - Rose wants to return home because of the weather - it's cold here. I got a job and so did Rose. We moved out of the mountains to the valley. It is much warmer here. Rose loves it! We are working for a game warden. We both enjoy the work. I noticed someone following us, today. I tried to get a look at the man, but lost him. That man frightens us. Our boss, Travis has made an appointment for us to go and see a police, friend of his, a Fred Borden. That man in black even frightens our boss. The policeman chief told us that he would put a detective Richard Hamel on our case. We meet Richard, yesterday. Still the man hangs around. We think there are two men. One dresses in black. The other dresses in green. This one in the green clothes took a shot at us. The one in black only warns us to be careful.

 

1976 - Autumn - Richard came to see us. He gave me some news clippings and some papers concerning the man in black who has been following us. Richard told us that the man is a hypnotist, but the clippings are all in German.

 

1976 - Winter - Rose has had another warning dream. This one we checked out ourselves. We went to the hill above the old mine. No one was around at first. It was after I discovered the green crystal that I saw another man resembling neither Brad Bosnic nor Bradley Dovver. It was not either Brad. I am sure of that! The one in the Black cloak is called Boss. I noticed that after we returned home, this green crystal changed colour. It is not green, now. It looks like a piece of clear glass melted into a crystal shard. I will put it into the same box Brad sent Carrie. I placed it into the safety deposit box for it has some sort of magic in it. The man who is attacking us wants a key of some kind. I do not have it.

 

1977- January 9 ? Two days ago, Carrie just got word that Brad was killed in an accident in South America on January 5. I never liked Brad anyway, he was so mean to Carrie. Still that was no way to die! The police said his burnt body was found in his car. A Henry Treemoore is being investigated for Brad's murder.

 

1977 - January 19 - A truck, driven by the man who has been following us, attempted to push our car off the road. I left a message and told Richard what happened. This man is more dangerous, than we first thought. Carrie has taken Shadow and Perry to a town further north in California to live. We will join them later, if we survive the attempts on our lives. I know one day our son will be given this book. Inside this diary's cover at the back is a taped back page. Remove the taped page to find a letter and evidence.

 

Shadow carefully removed the tape and opened the back cover up.

 

Shadow,

 

Some day you will read this diary. In this book are the clippings Richard gave me. Shadow, remember that this man in green is dangerous and has set on destroying our world. As you may have noticed all these diary entries have been written in Latin. No one on the Isles can read them, but you. Give the information to father. Shadow, take care and be careful. Remember, some wise men say that Gods cannot be killed, but where they go no one knows. They are listening, so ask for guidance.

I have been able to discover within the past two hours that two other men who look like this man called Boss are helping the man called Rift. One is Marts and the other is his twin, Relle. Boss is not responsible for the attacks on us. Boss has been trying to help us, by warning us. Boss is a good friend of Bradley Dovver, a very nice young man. He is trying to stop his Uncle Sean and Henry Treemoore from stealing some ancient artefacts. I think that Boss, himself knows who has the key. I believe it is Henry Treemoore one of Rift's people. He is playing them all for fools. I know also that Bradley Dovver and Bradley Bosnic were very close friends. I have seen them several times together. I spoke to Bradley Dovver. He promised me that he would try to help Carrie if anything happened to Rose and myself. This happened over two weeks ago.

 

Only today, Boss approached me and apologized for not being able to save Brad's life. Boss told me to get you, Perry and Carrie away as soon as possible. So, I phoned Carrie and told her. She had just received news that Brad's dead. Yet, Boss knew before the police and others here. How Boss knew is still a mystery? Marts and Relle have been impersonating Boss for some reason. I called Richard Hamel and told him I thought Boss was really trying to protect us. I think Richard believes me, now. Richard, himself during the last attack saw Marts and Relle at the scene. Boss was with Richard trying to help him. Keep this information a secret. Boss is really Richard's spy for the Fire Hell Gang. I only found out that the Fire Hell Gang originally came from the Isles, they now call themselves that Councils of Seven.

Nile

 

Shadow read the last entry, and then he closed the diary as he began to think to himself. "Boss was Richard's spy, so, that his why Boss grabbed Bess and Kala to try to protect them for Richard. I must find me some of those spider-elves. I must get a message to Boss and fast."

 

Just then Joleen flew into the room. "You otay! Sorry to here you gots hurt. I come to help you."

 

"Joleen, can you deliver a message to the two ogres that helped protect Bess and Kala. It is important." Shadow could see her nodding her head.

 

Shadow wrote out the message and gave it to Joleen. He watched her vanish from the spot. Shadow rested until she returned, which was just under an hour.

 

"I gives it to Oft. Him says for me to deliver dis message." Joleen handed Shadow a note before flying off.

 

Shadow read the note.

 

We give to Boss for you. Glad you help women. We go after Marts. We get orders from our other boss to see that killer is put to sleep. We make others laugh as we do it. We know about metal bugs. We take good care of them for you. Boss is only trying to stop killers from killing everyone. Him is very young and really not understands things, yet. Him keeps dying and returning from dead. Poor Boss, him cursed! Keep in good touch.

Oft

 

Shadow was trying to think of what Oft meant. "Could a person really be cursed so that they could never die? What a horrible thought!" He rested for a while, and must have fallen asleep, because he woke to Red entering his room. Shadow had written down the information, as he read it and taken the clippings out of the book, before he had fallen asleep. Shadow handed some information he wanted Red to have. Shadow did not show Red the letter from Nile. Only did the prince hand over the translated entries from Nile?s diary.

 

"These are from father's diary. I had to rewrite them for you into elfin. These are news clippings that Hamel's father gave dad." Shadow watched Red as he read over the notes.

 

Red looked at his grandson. "Shadow, this man could be Boss.

 

Shadow watched Red as he sat on his bed. "Red, why were your younger brothers and parents killed?"

 

Red looked up at Shadow. "There were fourteen children, I was the seventh eldest. My father was murdered first, then my mother and brothers. I'm the oldest living elf in our clan as far as I know. I saw one of my younger brothers sons, when we rescued the women. That field we landed on is my family's land. That elf who came towards us was one of my brother?s sons. He knew it was me and left. I don't speak to them! They don't speak to me! We haven't since I our parent?s deaths. Only my elder brother's spoke to me, but I was told they were in hiding. Morgan sent me a letter stating that Buzzan is alive, but we are to pretend he is also dead. My younger brothers blame me for our parent?s death. They say if I hadn't taken the job a Conclave Leader none of this would have happened."

 

Shadow could see how cruel his great uncles were being. He leaned over hugged Red. "Well, I don't believe it for a moment. Hamel said his father told him some of what was going on. Red, what are the Councils of Seven?"

 

Ignoring Shadow's question, Red rose and opened a portal. "Stay in bed! I'll be right back!" Shadow could sense that something was wrong. It was something he had read. "I need Fred, Harrison and that Captain's updated files. Something is not right! Red is terrified at hearing the name of the Councils of Seven mentioned. I have never seen Red turn white before at the mention of a name.? Shadow could see Shooter moving closer to him.

 

?Councils of Seven were run by Gretz. She the one trying to kill everyone on Earth.? Shooter ran and hid in Shadow?s sleeve with he saw a portal opening.

 

A few minutes later, Red returned with Hamel. They showed Hamel the clippings. "Father told me about some clippings, but his copies were burned in the fire, along with the man's name and where he came from. If I remember correctly it was from Europe. I think it was France. He was known as the world?s best hypnotist. Father was upset the day he told me about this man, Brad. It was the same day father found the arms and ammunition in Boss's warehouse. Maybe, mom knows something about this man. We can ask her." Hamel watched as Red left to get Emerald and Bess.

 

Hamel sat down beside Shadow. "How's the shoulder?"

 

"It still hurts, but I'll be fine in a day or two." Winking as he sat the prince replied. "In the top desk drawer are those file Harrison, Fred and that Captain sent me. Could you place them in my nightstand drawer, before the others come. Something I read in one of those files and in father's diary does not match. It is that dates of Bradley's death. One has it January fifth. The other has it fourteen days later. Didn't Fred suspect someone tampering with the police reports of the Wolvershen case? One more thing, my father wrote me a letter. I want this kept quiet. Boss was your father's spy for the Fire Hell Gang. That gang changed its name to the Councils of Seven. I just asked Red about this council. Red turned white in the face, and he ignored me completely. I think Boss was and is trying to help your father. I sent Boss a message via Oft. This was his reply. I told Boss in the note that Marts killed Richard and Darren. We will have to wait for a reply. I think Oft and Stun will see we get a good laugh over the death of Marts." Shadow handed the note to Hamel.

 

"Shadow, I did not want to mention this around Red. I saw Marts and Relle. Relle is in the States. Marts stays on the Isles and in Canada. I have seen them both together. If I did not know better I would have sworn that I had seen Boss as twins. These men can change their facial appearance to look like Boss. When we met Boss in the forest, before mother and Kala were gone. Marts had changed his appearance again after Boss left. Marts did resemble Boss a great deal. Boss only asked father to back off the case. From what we heard on that radio of yours, it sounds like Boss is not trying to hurt others, but tried protect them. Marts and Relle are doing all the killings. When I met father in the woods, he told me he was waiting for his contact. Just then Boss shows up. Yes, Fred did say he felt someone was tampering with certain files. Just not your parents case, either. Dates and sometimes names were changed." Hamel realized that Shadow was right, again.

 

"Shadow, only you will be told this. When the car that left my body like this hit me. I saw Relle with the man who drove the car. They told me to never forget the name Boss for it was he who ran me over. I discovered something very interesting. In the next county, Marsh there is a man called Jasper Setter. I happened to be in that town getting some information from Sharky, one of father's friends, when I saw this Jasper Setter. He was with Relle, when that car hit me. It was Jasper Setter who hit my older brother, Kevin and me on that day. I strongly believe that Marts and Relle work for Jasper Setter, not Boss! This Boss fellow is only being used in a big way. I do know this man is cursed. I met Boss once while watching you and Carrie. Not even father knows about this meeting." Hamel paused and took a deep breath.

 

"I was watching Carrie load the moving van with the movers the day you were to leave for Brandon. I had just gotten my drivers license. I was in that cafe across the street from your home. Boss sat down beside me. He told me that he was having troubles getting away from these people who are constantly following him. He wanted to know if I would drive him to the airport after Carrie was finished loading the moving van. I told Boss to take a cab. I said I would even call it for him. He placed his hand on mine and slipped me some money. I passed it back to him. He put the money into my pocket. He said I was a nice fellow, and that the money was not a bribe. It was in appreciation for watching over Carrie and you. Boss told me that a great evil had attacked his homelands and had cursed him. This beast within him was trying to kill off the evil ones. After that, Boss would send me a small parcel each month. It had my favourite candies inside and one hundred and fifty dollars for help to keep Carrie and you safe. I have put all the money into a bank account. I did tell Fred about the money. He told me not to tell father. Fred said for me to use it. I still believe that Boss is Brad Bosnic. Several times, while I was watching you and Carrie, Boss would stop by with pizza and drinks for us both. His eyes always glowed like fire, and it was always night. Boss would tell me that his curse could only be defeated by death. He told me that the curse would be lifted some day. He would keep trying to help his people in the meantime. I saw a picture of Perry, Carrie and yourself inside Boss?s cloak. He would remove it and say, ?I pray the gods will keep my family safe. I?m sorry Rose that I could not save your and Nile.? Boss loves you all very much." Hamel could see Shadow making notes.

 

"Hamel, we better keep this quiet! Just between us!" Shadow had read other articles from some papers, which had been in his father's diary. "This just confirms what I saw one night. I saw a man with glowing eyes. I remember him because it was the night I had been shot. He carried me to the hospital. He would constantly repeat that I was going to be all right, and not to worry about Aunt Carrie. He had someone watching over her. I thought I was dreaming. I realize now I was not. We must get more information about him to help him remove that curse. With what I have been told by Digger and Eric about curses, they do exist. It could be a spell, or even a cursed item. If you talk to Boss ask him if it is an item or spell. He should know! That is why he tried to protect your mother and sister."

 

Red had opened a portal from Bess and Kala's room to Shadow's. Hamel could not believe his eyes as he watched his mother walk into the room. Tears of joy ran down his face. Bess walked over to the bed and sat down beside Shadow and her son.

 

"Bess, did your husband say anything about the case he was working on?" Red wanted information. Kala walked over to the bed and sat down beside Shadow on the other side of the bed.

 

Bess looked up Red. "Richard told me of some papers which he had, but I've no idea where they are. His office was burnt to the ground several months ago. There nothing was left! He always kept some photocopies, but would not tell us, where they were." Bess shrugged her shoulders.

 

Kala opened her locket and handed Red a piece of paper. "I was told to give this to either Uncle Fred or Mr. Red Wolverishen, if anything happened to daddy. I had to promise daddy that I'd never tell. He said that would help solve the case." Kala smiled at Hamel.

 

Red opened the tiny piece of paper. "What is this?"

 

Hamel looked at the paper and started to laugh as he handed the paper to Shadow.

 

"Red, this is a computer code to access a program. Ten to one it is in the hard drive of the computer. Take a close look at the word on the paper." Shadow handed it back to Red. The paper said.

 

Redcatch Bradboss.

 

Hamel was still laughing. "Red, father has put all his files into the computer. These program words will access the hard drive."

 

"Red, what he did was use your name, but if I am right, Richard has put it into a game program. That is why such a long name. When I was loading up the disk you handed me the first time. I noticed that Richard had stacked information into different pockets or cubbyholes in his main dos system. Hamel take this to the computer and try it. But I think you will run into a snag. Let me know what the computer says. Run it as a Dos prompt. I bet it will come back with Redcatch Bradboss. The words make up two eight letter codes."

 

Red opened a portal right from Shadow's room to Wonder's Tower. Hamel walked through and tried the to get the information from the computer.

 

A short while later Hamel returned. "That is some entry password. You have to spell them backwards to gain entry. Father told me once that all his computer programs must have the correct eight-digit code and be spelled backwards. It's a game all right." Hamel told them when he returned to Shadow's room. "He calls it, Play Me Boys. That's not all! It is in two parts. Maybe, father gave us a clue. Brad Boss. Could father have meant Brad is Boss? Maybe, that is it! Brad's Boss is the leader! But anyway, we only have the second part of the game. The first is in the main computer in the monster truck. I will try down loading it from that truck."

 

?Leave it! I will do it! I want the whole game not another part of it.? Shadow was thinking of another way to get the information out. "I'll need to get the information out. Your father knew I was a programmer. He has given only clues to the true program. He didn't want anyone getting it. Richard put this information into the hard drive of the trucks computer. Sure, who was after Richard would go for the office equipment. Being from the Isles these people would not think a truck could ever be an office. There are two trucks! Two parts to this puzzle. I bet Richard placed a part in each trucks computers. Hamel, check the game for a save file. A pick up from disk one or two. See if you can find it!"

 

Leaving for almost an hour, Hamel tried again, but came back with. "No such luck!"

 

"Richard wanted me to have that information. I will get it. I think the big truck downstairs is disk two. We will have to wait for truck one to arrive." Shadow had one of Richard's file in his lab desk on it was drawn two trucks. The Monster Truck was disk one, the smaller truck had disk two on the side of it.

 

Bess nodded her head. "Oft said that Richard had told them something. He said ?Play the game boys?. He said that several times, just before he was murdered." She got up and began to walk around. "Wait a minute! The night Kala moved to the hotel, Richard called and said that Ham had disk one of his files. But not to be mistaken the truth would have to be linked together. He said for Ham to play the game, but not to forget that the Nile River flows toward his son. I thought Richard was drunk. I tried to correct him. Nile River flows to the sea. He said no, the son."

 

"Richard knew I was the only one who could get out the information. I believe that both computer now must be linked in series to get the information out." Shadow leaned back against the headboard.

 

Hamel watched his mother walking around. "How are your burns?"

 

"Look for yourself!" Bess raised her skirt and showed Hamel her legs. "It was Oft, Stun and Strogg?s tricks that saved our lives. Red see they all get rewards for saving our lives.?

 

The young investigator had been devastated by what Marts had done to his father and brother. Just seeing his mother walking around gave Hamel some hope for the future. "Mother, there are only some faint marks." Hamel looked at Red and then to Shadow. Emerald, Mia walked into the room, they greeted Shadow, and sat down. They noticed Hamel was looking at them all. "How can I ever repay you for restoring my family to me?" Hamel was shaking as he spoke. "You've all risked your lives for us! Total strangers! Red, you told me that we could stay here, if we wished. After what has happened to me, I have no place in the human world anymore. They were always so cruel to me. I'd like to stay and help you in ever way possible. I'd like to find out what an elf's life is like. When I left here to go to Wonder's Tower. I thought it was, because my mother and sister were dying. Now, I see my mother walking around and my sister laughing at me. I'm very young, but you have changed my whole life. I still... Oh, damn! I love you all!" With emotions running wild, Hamel grabbed Red and hugged him. Hamel hugged Emerald. He walked over to Shadow. "You brought me here! Shadow, I'll never forget what you've done for me!" Hamel hugged Shadow. Hamel walked over to Mia and tears ran down his face as he reached out and hugged her.

 

"Hamel is right! You have all done so much for us! Kala and I want to stay here to help where we can. You have all saved our lives. We have to leave that terrible past behind us. Living here might make it easier. We still haven't met Sky or Storm to thank them." Bess sat down on a chair.

 

Closing her eyes Mia continued to hug Hamel. "I have called them." She opened her eyes and rubbed Hamel's cheek with her hand. "Bess, you are so lucky to have children like Hamel and Kala. My three are not like yours. I'm a dragon and so are my children. Dragons show respect, not love. My three are only dragons. I like the closeness I feel, when Shadow and Hamel give me a hug or a kiss on the cheek. It makes me feel so good, inside. Maybe, Kala can show Maria what being a human child is really all about. My children never hug me like yours do or Shadow."

 

Kala giggled as she looked at Mia. "I still don't believe you're dragon. You're very beautiful!"

 

Hamel still hugged Mia. "You're even more beautiful as herself. Kala wait until, you see Maria in dragon form. There is a beauty that can never be described in words. Mom knows what I mean." He looked over at his mother. "Mom, someone torched our house. I thought you would like to know. Mia, Carrie and Shadow helped me get our things out, just before it exploded. I gave Talon the appliances to use in the kitchen. The stove fridge, stove and freezer are in the kitchen. We even hooked up the washer and dryer. I gave Digger, Darren's old truck. I put a governor on it so Digger won't kill himself and others. I'll teach him to drive. The rest of our things are in my quarters in six cardboard boxes. Let me know when you want the things. Shadow or Emerald will have to enlarge them back to their true size. Shadow reduced everything to fit in the boxes."

 

"Thank you for telling me, right away. We won't be need anything from the past. Put it away or let Talon and the others have it. Kala and I could never leave these Isles now. Some humans may say we are running away from our problems. It is the opposite. A release of fear from the human world and all it holds." Bess changed the subject as she hugged her son. "Kala, remember, that little lizard that Kevin had that like you so much?"

 

Kala started to laugh. "You mean Nipper? That lizard would bite or whip with his tail at anyone who came near me. He'd sleep next to me and guard me, all night. He was forever challenging Kevin, when he would kiss me or hug me. That lizard thought I was his girl friend or something. Now I have Flame! He is really excited that I offered to help him learn English. He is doing really well. One of Red?s workers tried to stop me from seeing the horses. But Flame told them that I lived here now and even though I was a human girl, I was still his girl friend. The others backed off!"

 

?It doesn?t matter their size!? Mia was laughing. "That is typical of a dragon male. I'm really amazed that Sky and Storm like Hamel. They actually respect Hamel a great deal."

 

"Mia, you're not really a dragon? Are you?" Kala asked.

 

"Yes Kala, I'm dragon, not elf. My real name is Misty. I'm over seven hundred years old and a wizardess."

 

Kala rubbed Mia's cheek. "I have talked to Maria. We get along great! We are almost the same age. I just wish my best friend Maggie could be here, too."

 

Maria, Storm and Sky walked into the room and went to greet Shadow, first. All three rubbed their heads against his.

 

"That is the way dragon's greet their kin. It's a sign of respect. Maria, Bess and Kala have not seen who brought them here. I'd like you to show them for me." Mia smiled and held Kala's hand.

 

Storm and Sky looked at Kala and went over to her. Kala smiled at them. They stood close to her. Storm rubbed her cheek. "I'm Storm, if you ever need help, call me! I will protect you!"

 

Sky rubbed Kala?s cheek. "I'm Sky. Maria was right you're very beautiful. I'll be beside Storm to help protect you."

 

As Maria changed to dragon, Hamel went over to her and hugged her. "Mother, what am I supposed to do with him? Get him off me. Sky, Storm just don't stand there, help me." Maria was confused by the hug.

 

Kala went back to the bed as Sky and Storm went over to Hamel. Sky took one of Hamel's arms and Storm grabbed the other.

 

As he winked at his mother, Storm laughed. "Here Maria, have a human for lunch!" Hamel was starting to turn green.

 

Shadow was laughing so hard. He rolled off the bed onto the floor. Maria was the only one who had seen Shadow fall. She moved swiftly over to see if he was, all right. Her main concern was her cousin. She upended everyone, but Bess and Kala. Storm, Sky and Hamel were tossed into the air and landed hard. Mia, Emerald and Red were also upended, but all landed softly, because of their magic. Bess and Kala had not move from the spot. Then Kala ran to help Shadow. She saw the prince was laughing as he was sprawled on the floor. Both girls started to laugh as well. Mia ran to Hamel's side. Sky and Storm were helping Hamel into a chair.

 

Mia knelt down beside him. "Why didn't you use the ring?"

 

"You forgot to show me how! I'm all right. Just a few bruises! My braces aren't the nicest things to land on. You better check on Shadow." Hamel was more concerned about the prince.

 

Frowning, Red noticed Sky and Storm helping Hamel out of the room. "Hold it you three! Where do you think you're going?"

 

Hamel looked at Red. "We won't be long. I've got to get something on a cut. It happened, when I fell. Sky and Storm are helping me. We'll, be right back." Hamel and the boys walked from the room.

 

As the boys entered Hamel's room, they stopped in the room while the young human grabbed his salve. "Storm, here! You apply this to my shoulder. I had to get you two here. Shadow and I need your help. Sky, I want you and Storm to start seeing how many young people on your Isle that can help us as spies. Get their name and where they are located. Shadow and I will be assembling work crew of men to fix up the roads. We need these children to follow along behind these work crews and try to locate anybody being held as a slave or prisoner. Can you boys do this?"

 

"That will be very easy to do. Stan wanted to know if we would also help in the crews. The children can bring food and water to the workers. We have already begun making our lists. Some of these children are being held as prisoners as well as their parents. Stan had Eric write out what we were to look for. We know enough not to be stupid, we will follow your orders and Stan's. Thank you. We want to bring our uncle in on these work crews as well. They can be guards or protectors for the crew. We will talk to them as soon as we get home. Maria is not the only one of us that has seen murders take place. Even our uncles have seen murders, they have tried to stop them, but failed." Sky could see Storm healing Hamel's shoulder.

 

"Well, humans world a little differently. This will be the downfall of these Trirogs. You are to give all information you get to Grub. He will be Shadow's contact for the markets. They are being built as we speak. Grub will pass them on to Mela, and then to Talon. If you have problems getting these messages to us. Visit Kyle's grave, on ground is a tiny hole, put your messages in there as you say a prayer for Kyle. Joleen will get the messages every morning." Hamel was told by Joleen that this is how she, Flame and Splat would get information to Hornbull at Red Mule Inn. "Red seems to be very impatient today."

 

The boys just laughed and helped Hamel. They started to walk back to Shadow's room.

 

Red turned to Shadow and the girls. "Would you three put a sock in it!" Mia, Bess and Emerald were laughing as well. Red walked over to Shadow's desk and sat down. "When you have all finished laughing. I'll be over here at Shadow's desk."

 

Bess and Mia managed to get Shadow into bed and began to check him over.

 

Quietly, Shadow whispered to Mia. ?I need to talk to you, in private. We are all being spied on.?

 

?Everyone out!" Mia yelled. "Shadow has broken his collarbone. "Red, go to my cave and take Maria with you. I'll need the bottles on the top shelf."

 

Grabbing the old wizard's arm, Maria nodded. "Yes Mother! Come, Red! Let's hurry!"

Mia looked at Bess. "Shadow must have cracked his collarbone, when he fought that dragon. I'll have to set it, while he's in dragon form. We can take him to the Great Hall. I'll help him change there." Mia turned to Emerald. "Would you go find Hamel and ask him to come back here? I'll also need Sky and Storm's help. Tell them to meet me in the Great Hall. Emerald, I want you to take Bess and get Crab and Mite to help you. We have spies in the tower. Get Digger, Flame and Joleen to help guard Shadow after I pretend to heal him. It is to throw these spies off guard."

 

Emerald hurried off to find Hamel. He entered the room a few minutes later. "Emerald said you needed my help?"

 

"Yes, I'll need you to help move Shadow. By the way, how are you after that fall?" Mia asked as she opened a portal to the Great Hall. ?Be prepared for anything!?

 

"I did cut my back, but your sons helped me heal the cuts and bruises. That salve is fantastic stuff. I'm fine, now." Hamel replied as he helped Shadow into the Great Hall. ?I have already heard from Spot and Speck. They are watching as we speak. Something is not right! This Great Hall is cleared out.?

 

Sky and Storm had already changed into dragon. They moved to either side of Shadow and waited for further instructions. Shadow tried to change, but the pain was too great. Mia changed to Misty. Digger pretended to give Shadow a sleeping potion. They waited, until he was asleep. Misty cast her changing spell on her nephew, but even as he slept his body began to fight off the spell and potion.

 

Hamel had an idea and nodded to Misty. "Let me try something! Maybe, this will make him forget about his shoulder pain, long enough for you to change him."

Misty tried again as Hamel punched Shadow in the stomach. It distracted the prince long enough so Misty could change him into Phantom. However, the pain from being changed left Phantom disorientated. He began to stock Hamel. But in Hamel?s mind, he could hear Shadow talking to him. ?Good one! This will allow me to probe he minds of all these people. Phantom is much stronger in ever sense of the word. Have the others ready to move in!?

 

Misty grabbed Hamel and moved him to a safe place, while Sky and Storm held their cousin between them. Misty turned to Phantom. By using her Bone Set Spell she set his broken collarbone. Phantom screamed with pain and finally pretended to pass out. Misty and her sons helped hold Phantom, while Digger packed the wound with salve, because the collarbone had broken the skin. Misty watched Digger casting his healing spells on Phantom. For a little dwarf, Digger was very strong in healing powers. Misty could see that Digger took after his grandmother who had been one of the best in her day.

 

Afterwards, Mia taught Hamel to use his magical rings. The young man learned very fast. Mia could see that Hamel was very well educated in the Arts of Mechanical Devices. She had mentioned that Mel had left behind a box, which could be filled with ice to keep things cold. Mia had this icebox, but something had gone wrong with it. Mia had Red bring the box to her.

 

In fifteen minutes Hamel had fixed the box. "Now, don't let dirt from the floor of your lair into this part, again. That's why it leaked all out the front. Mia, if you had some of our Canadian money, and enough of it. We could set you up with a fridge. It doesn't have this drain to plug up. I think we could think of someway of putting electricity into your lair.

 

"We'll keep it between us. Red would get rather upset. He still has no idea that I do some of my shopping in Powell River. He thinks that Talon got the furniture in my lair for me. After all, I am a Guardian." Mia hugged Hamel. "I bet if you had the time you could learn elfin magic. You are definitely smart enough."

 

"These rings will do for now. Thanks anyway, Mia." Hamel pulled up a chair and sat down beside Mia. Then she changed back to dragon and lay beside Phantom. Hamel could hear Phantom?s voice in his mind.

 

?Spot and Speck have spotted one of the spies. Joleen and Flame are following a second one. Shooter and my scientist are with the ones at Wonder?s tower. The trap is about to be set. Strand is standing by. Good Luck. Flexer is with Vinnin in the Eaglestep dungeon. He will take over after you return here. Get ready! Eric will be calling soon.? Phantom watched as Hamel nodded his head slightly. No one had any idea that Phantom could talk to Hamel through telepathy.

 

A short while later, Misty lifted her head. "Hamel, go upstairs. See if you can find Eric. He wants to see you. He says it's important. His room is two doors to the left of Shadow's room, on the opposite side of the hall. Use the portal. It will be faster." Mia also explained that dragons could talk telepathically to each other and other beings such as Eric.

 

Mia decided to see if Bess needed anything. The Guardian found Kala sitting on a chair staring at a birthday invitation. "What's the matter, Kala?"

 

"My friend. Maggie is having a birthday party. I can't get her a present. How I suppose to send it? Storm told me that there is no mail service here. I wanted to get Maggie a friendship ring, I saw in one of the stores." Kala glanced over at Mia coming to sit next to her.

 

"Well, I have an idea! Here is what we will do! I'll go and see your mother, first." Mia rose and went to see Bess.

 

Kala sat holding the invitation in her hands when her mother returned. "Talon brought this to me. It is from Maggie!"

 

Before Bess could do anything, she hugged Kala. "I want you to go with Mia. She has a gift for Maggie from you. Now, go!"

 

Mia reached out and held Kala's hand. Bess smiled as the two vanished. Mia had teleported herself and Kala to the upper floor of Red's tower. There was a portal to Mia's lair. She showed Kala down into the lair and to a great treasure hoard.

 

Mia rummaged around for a while, and returned with a ring for Kala. "Here, we will have this sent to Maggie. I know what we will do! Kala, this ring is the mate to the one we are giving Maggie. Maria told me that Maggie is the daughter of Brian, Fred Borden?s partner. Hamel has told me that Brian has been sent threatening letters like your father has been sent. I found this in one of the small areas of your home when we cleared it out. I want Maggie and her family safe. For any reason if you hear Maggie?s voice coming through your ring, you are to tell me immediately. This is between you and me. You know that magic does exist." Mia took Kala's hand and lead to another portal. "This is my own private cabin in Powell River. No one, but Talon and you know of this place. Now, let's get this wrapped up and delivered properly. No one, but us will know." Mia changed herself to a human and went to help Kala purchase some wrapping paper and deliver the ring to Maggie's parent's home. Neither Maggie nor anyone else was home at the time of delivery. Kala put the present into the mailbox after Mia reduced the parcel a little.

 

Then they returned to the Isles. Mia returned Kala to Bess. ?Remember, that ring is very special, just like yours.?

 

*******

 

Hamel walked into Shadow's room, then into the hall. He heard some strange noises coming from the room down the hall. He walked towards the noises. Hamel realized that the room he was staying in what next door to Eric's quarters.

 

A huge man, well over seven feet, with long greyish hair and yellow eyes, strolled out of the room, where the sounds were coming from. He was dressed in the same tan coloured robes as Red usually wore. The man walked up to the young human extended his hand in friendship and shook Hamel's hand. "Good day, Sir! I'm Eric, Red's apprentice. Would you be Hamel?"

 

"Yes, I am. Pleased to meet you! Misty said you wanted to see me?" Hamel smiled as Eric put his arm around Hamel's shoulder.

 

"I found some things from your world. At least, I have never seen anything like them before. Come, I'll show you." Eric said as they walked to his quarters. ?Stan gave me the location to check out. You and Stan were right. There is a huge stockpile of items in that area. Ten monkey people are guarding it. I saw them in the trees. Flexer is already there at Eaglestep Tower. He is close to Dawn and acting as head of he guards. The real Vinnin is in the dungeon where he lives. Hamel, our world right now is one of people being terrorized by these killers of Gretz. I will help you all I can the same goes for Flexer. Red has denied the fact of the Councils of Seven for years. It began shortly after Mel left with his new bride Maia. Then there was the attack on his parents homestead. They are all suppose to be dead, but I have seen his parents and received messages of warning from them about different areas in the Underground to watch over. Over the years I have been helping a friend of Strogg?s that is called Gorrvan. We call him Gorr. With the warnings we have been getting from Strogg and Gorr, things have started to move rapidly changing for the better. Somehow several others and myself from Rahab?s real Council of Seven have been working with the Women?s Conclave. It was Flexer and myself who discovered the real Vinnin hiding in a cave on Eaglestep Mountain. We talked him out, but he tells of horrors that are taken place. I was thinking that with your equipment we could get evidence on tape against these killers and show the real Council of Seven.?

 

After closer examination, Hamel put down the last of the items onto the table. "These are from my world all right. They are auto parts. We better see Misty. Then go to the area to see if there are more items there. Eric, we could do what you want to do, but this would not catch them in the act of doing it. Shadow and I are going after the spies first. Our prince is pretending to be hurt, and is in the Great Hall with Mia. Several of the guards here have told me that many of their friends have vanished from their posts during their watch. Red mentioned a series of tunnels beneath this tower. I believe these murderers are coming up through that tunnel. They have planted spies here. We are planning a big sting operation. That is why Flexer is with Dawn. We need to get medical help here first. Dawn will be injured, except you Dawn will be not be hurt at all, it will be Flexer impersonating Dawn and a gunshot wound. We have to get control over these supplies and these monkey people to find out who is doing what. Shadow and I think that Marts and Relle set up these Monkey people to take the fall for Boss?s death. They plan to ambush Boss. Whatever Boss has the evil group are after. We have to prevent them from getting what that thing or things are."

 

Eric followed Hamel as they went through the portal back into the Great Hall. They told Misty what Eric had found. Red walked up to Hamel. "Here, take this sword!"

 

"I'll take the dart pistol with me, instead." Hamel walked over to the truck pulled out the pistol and darts into a bag. He turned to Eric and handed him a bulletproof vest.

 

"What is this for?" Being a creature of nature, Eric gave the vest a good sniff.

 

?I?m sorry Eric! I keep forgetting that you are one of Gods special animals.? As Hamel smiled and explained to Eric what the vest would do, the changeling stood hugging the vest as he looked at Hamel.

"Well, young man! Shall we go?" Eric put on the vest with Hamel's help.

 

*******

 

Maggie was the first one of her family home from school, because she was not feeling well. Maggie had heard that Kala's house had been on fire. No one could find Kala or her family. She entered the house and saw the mail on the floor. She found the parcel addressed to her with a short letter from Kala.

 

Maggie hurried to the kitchen and noticed her mother returning from shopping. "Mommy, it's from Kala!"

 

Dropping the paring knife, Peg helped Maggie to open the letter and read it to her.

 

Dear Maggie,

I am sorry I cannot come to your party. We are in hiding right now. I did not forget your birthday. This gift is for you. My new friend's mother helped to pick it out just for you. I hope you like the ring. Maria's mother, Mia said you should have something very special. You wear this all the time. If for any reason you are in trouble. I want you to pray to God and say that you need help. Pray out loud. Mia said our god can hear us better if we pray out loud.

This address will be ours for a while. I will phone you when I am allowed to. I can't wait for you to meet Maria. We are all going to be really good friends. Oh, Maria's two brothers say they want me as their girl friend. I got me two boyfriends. Then there is Flame who guards me even when I sleep. He says he will torch anyone who touches me.

One of the men who work?s for Maria's uncle got a punch in the nose from Storm. Maria's brother?s names are Sky and Storm. Both are really good to friends to Hamel and me. Sky gave me a necklace made out of special stones. Storm made me a ring from crystals.

Well, I better go. I will call you when I am allowed. Write me! Hamel and Mommy are fine and send their love.

 

Love Kala

 

Peg handed the letter to Maggie as she stared down at the ring. "That is one very expensive ring. Either you keep it on your finger or it goes into the bank vault. Maria's mother must have very expensive tastes in jewellery."

 

"I want to wear it all the time, but around my neck with my cross. Then I have it close to me at all times." Maggie removed her tiny cross from her neck. She watched as her mother secured the ring to the chain. Maggie felt her mother securely fastening the chain clasp around her neck. "Kala always gives me nice things."

 

"I miss Bess! At least, now we know that they are all right. We will write to them." Peg wrote down the return address in her phone book.

 

Maggie went to her room and wrote what happened down in her diary. She taped the letter into the diary as well. "I know now that you are safe!" Maggie broke out into tears as she held the ring close to her cheek.

 

Peg was in the kitchen. She called Brian at work. ?Yes, Kala is alive. So are Hamel and Bess. You better tell Walter that Bess is fine. Tell Fred, he must be worried sick!"

 

?Fred and Kevin had assembled the bodies and are moving them to Vancouver for the funeral. Walter knows that Bess and the two children are safe. Tell, Maggie?s teacher and the boys that you will be leaving for a while. I tried to get in touch with our mother. She told me she wants you and the children beside her. Pack up the children and get out of town. I?ll go and stay with Fred. Hurry. Don?t stop off until you get to Vancouver. I put some money in the glove box in your car. Have fun!?

 

?It is getting really dangerous out there. Call when it is safe to return. We will leave as soon as the boys come home. I?ll call you from mother?s home. You take care!? Peg began to pack up some of the children?s clothes and the children. They drove directly to the ferries and boarded the first one. They then boarded the seconded ferries and later landed in Horseshoe Bay. Peg drove to her mother?s home. She greeted her mother and then the children brought in the belongings.

 

?Peg, Brian is worried about you and the children that is why he has you move here for a while. Walter stopped by to tell me that someone found Kala, Bess, and Hamel. I am so sorry that Darren and Richard are dead. Well, Walter wanted you here for the funeral. Walter is with Kevin as we speak. They are arranging a full police funeral. Harrison and Don have come up from the states with several others the Richard knew. Kevin is having the funeral itself on his farm. They plan to bury the bodies in the old grave yard near the back of the property.? Peg?s mother stated at Maggie?s ring around her neck. ?That ring is glowing.?

 

?It does when I am upset. Mother noticed it on the ferries coming over her. It glowed several times.? Maggie glanced out the window. ?Mother we were followed! There is that same man.?

 

Peg?s mother called Kevin to come and help her. That ring on the chain about Maggie?s neck glows when they are in danger. As soon as that man back off, the ring stopped glowing. ?What a wonderful gift??

 

?Kala gave it to her. We will get you to Scott and Kathy?s ranch. I think we will all be safe there.? Peg called Scott and Kathy. ?Kevin will move us after the funeral.

 

?I?ll stay here at my home and call Scott if danger threatens me.? Peggy?s mother was bedridden and had been for several years. The phone is right beside my bed. I?ll give Peg my phone book now. I have Kevin and Scott?s phone numbers memorized. I will tell Brian the change in plans. So, don?t worried. Peg, hook up the camera to the front door and my room. If these people try anything, the camera will at least give you pictures of the troublemakers.?

Peggy?s mother watched as her maid brought in food and drink for them all. They talked for several hours, before they all retired to bed. Peg waited until everyone was asleep before hooking up the security cameras in her mother's home.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Twelve

 

 

Hearing of the pending dangers to Richard Hamel?s friends at the police department, Ziptron had contacted True Grey to send spies to watch over Richard?s friends. These negative reports were now filtering into Ziptron. He realized that most of Richard?s friends and their families were in grave danger. Ziptron alerted True Grey and they began to infiltrate the police force in Powell River with some of True Grey and Ziptron?s little people. Ziptron and True Grey planned to attend the funeral for Richard and Darren. The two men from the Isles began to snoop around before the funeral and discovered plenty. They returned to True Grey?s home in Vancouver.

 

?Now what do we do?? Dropping into a chair, Ziptron watched his friend pouring some drinks.

 

?Place an invisible mark on each one at the funeral. Take pictures of all Richard?s friends and family. We may need to drag them there as well. Shadow and Flexer will follow my instructions. Place some of your most trusted people in the areas near where these friends and family members live. Have the followed constantly. We know that Gretz is after these people and will murder them on sight. We scoop them first. Many of those officers from Powell River were my friends. Now they ignore me. Gretz has killed these real people, I am sure of this. She will go after the others in command now. See that all the children are protected. We use the gods method of snatching bodies before the people are dead and replace them with dead double.? Handing Ziptron a drink, True Grey sat down beside his young friend.

 

?After Boss is finished with this assignment, I will send him after the children. Boss is good at what he does.? Ziptron finished his drink and vanished from the house in Vancouver.

 

*******

 

Emerald's tower perched high aloft Eaglestep Mountain had been built as part of the mountain. It resembled a dull granite fortress, which jutted upward towards the mountain peak, like a huge eagle monument standing alone on its perch. Much of the tower had been carved from the mountain, itself. There was only one trail winding its way upward like a huge serpent from the valley road below. Years ago, when Nile had been given his mother's tower, Nile, Talon and Misty's four older brothers fortified the tower with an enormous twelve foot thick stone wall, which enclosed the tower and huge courtyard area. Only beings with wings could gain entry from above to the tower below, if the gates were closed. Sixty yards from the outer wall of the tower was a pit filled with oil, which could be lit at anytime to repel invading forces. Not even giants could reach the tower to gain entry. For the outer wall was above the ground by over two hundred feet. Only the huge steep rock face cliff of the mountain was visible below from the road. Above that granite cliff was the tower, itself.

 

Eric and Hamel walked through a portal into Emerald's Tower. One of the servants greeted them. "The horses will be ready to go shortly. Master, your cousin wishes to see you and the young man." The servant bowed to them and left."

 

Eric nodded and smiled at Hamel. "Dawn and I found these auto parts as you call them. Come! I will introduce you to her."

 

As they entered the room, Hamel could see a young lady sitting alone at a huge table.

 

"Come! Join me!" Dawn stood up and began to walk towards them. Her skirt caught on a piece of wood protruding from the floorboards and she tripped.

 

Hamel rushed and caught her as she fell. "Take it easy! Here, let me free your skirt! It's caught! That piece of wood should be removed and the board fixed."

 

"I will have it done right away!" Dawn gave her cousin a very big smile and winked at him. "Emerald said he was different! A real gentleman!" Dawn awaited and watched Hamel trying to pull her skirt free. "Thank you! I am Dawn, Emerald's Apprentice. Come! Sit down!"

 

Eric observed Hamel unhooking Dawn's skirt as she held his arm. She had a docile and sensitive smile on her face. Eric had not see that type of smile, since they were children.

 

"Dawn, this is Hamel. He's the young man who has decided to stay with Red and help us." Eric sat on the edge of the table and looked over at Dawn. "Hamel, are you all right?" Eric had seen Hamel bang his hip on the chair, when he leapt to help Dawn.

 

"Just another bruise! That's all! I'll put some salve on it, later." Hamel stood up and glanced at Dawn. "Are you all right?"

 

Eric shook his head. "Hamel, come let's tend to your bruises, first. Dawn can smell the metal, too. We're cousins, after all."

 

Dawn ran her hand down Hamel's left side. "What happened to you?"

 

Hamel began to walk off. "I was in a bad accident, a long time ago. My whole left side was paralysed, until Digger came along and has been giving me healing potion, twice a day. Funny thing is when I arrived day, before yesterday I could not even move my left arm. I can move it and use my hand little, now. The limp I had in my leg in almost gone and the same with the shaking. The metal you smell are my braces. They help me to walk and move around. As I said before, Digger came along and has almost healed me in two days. Something my own doctors could not do. They have been trying for over six years. Mia has given me some magic items, which help, if I remember to use them." They showed Hamel into a bedroom and helped him heal his bruises.

 

"There is a big difference from when you wear the braces and when you do not. Why did you leap towards Dawn to stop her from falling?" Eric wanted Dawn to hear what Hamel believe in.

 

"I don't like seeing others get hurt!" Hamel replied as he began to pull a boot on.

 

Dawn crouched down to help him with his boots. "Well, I think it was very nice of Hamel to think of me in that way. None of our people would have done anything. Red said the humans from the other world were different. No one has even helped me like this, before. I rather liked it!" Dawn helped Hamel to his feet and rubbed his cheek. Dawn had the same greyish hair and deep yellow eyes as Eric. She appeared to be in her early twenties. She held Hamel's arm as they walked back to the dining room.

 

A guard came up to Dawn and saluted her. "Miss Dawn, the horses are ready. Emerald called. She will call you, tonight. Oh, I had that board fixed. I hope the young man is all right."

 

"Thank you!" Dawn nodded her head. "Make sure the guards are doubled, tonight. Hitch two wagons. Eric will need them. Have a small patrol go with my cousin and Hamel. They are to do exactly as Eric and Hamel say. Guard, tell the others that Hamel is one of Red's high techs from the human world. Mia told me that Hamel is one of those Special Investigators and High Master of Machines."

 

The guard saluted and march off to do Dawn's bidding. Dawn walked Hamel to the table. They sat down to have something to eat. Flexer suddenly appeared in the room. ?Vinnin is close to death. I have tried every thing!?

 

Hamel grabbed a small bag and rose from his chair. ?Show me where he is. The stuff can wait for at while. Hamel and Eric rushed off with Dawn and Flexer following. They came to a well-cleaned cell.

 

?It was the only safe place for him.? Dawn watched as Hamel examined the man.

 

Hamel pulled out his ring of calling that Shadow had given him. ?I have a patient very sick. We are in Emerald?s dungeon. The man is Lammorra?s real husband.?

 

?I?ll be right there!? Phantom cast an illusion of himself sleeping and then Shadow vanished and followed Hamel?s signal to where his friend was. ?Let?s have a look!? Hamel examined the patient. ?He needs a tube down his throat so he can breathe. Eric gives me a hand! You had some training under Mel. I have done this to animals before. I need a tube.? Shadow watched as Eric vanished and reappeared with some medical tools. ?Good!? Give him something for the bleeding.?

 

Eric had Vinnin drink one of Digger?s potions. ?He is ready, Hamel!?

 

?This will only be temporary! Who else knows that my uncle is here??

Shadow made a small incision on the outer part of the throat and worked the clear tube down into Vinnin?s airway. Immediately, Vinnin was breathing on his own. So, he began to come to. ?Easy, Vinnin! You must stay quiet! I am Shadow, Emerald?s grandson!?

 

?You saved my life! I have only been trying to safe our children who the evil Councils send to the human world and then kill. I have sent my own children to people I can trust. Larissa has my eldest daughter in her keeping. The old wizard that gave Dawn his belonging had moved away. I have been kidnapping my own children and sending them to the old wizard to keep our babies safe. Lammorra is pregnant again. The elders have made a double of me to kill off all of Lammorra?s children. So far I have been able to stop them. The real Takrus and Surkat are in grave dangers. Takrus has mated with two of Pan?s daughters. You must find the girls. A small emerald like stone on a ring he wears can identify Takrus as the true king of the Emerald Dragons. Surkat is the true king of the Tawny Dragons. He wears a bloodstone ring. The impostors had taking their places and had their parents and families captives on the Isles.? Vinnin felt Shadow kiss his forehead. ?What was that for??

 

?You now wear my small shadow mark on your forehead. You will be safe here. But you have to stay here! You cannot move around.? Shadow watched as Dawn inched her way closer to him.

 

?Hamel had explained his plan to us. Vinnin can become one of my menservants and help Hamel with his braces. Lammorra can visit Vinnin any time she wants. I?ll stand guard over Hamel?s room. I?ll keep everyone away from Vinnin. Shadow once you pass your Master Wizard test, you will be given this tower. We could keep our prison strictly for helping those who are injured while being our spies. Vinnin knows the names of the spies at Red Mule, Daisydale, Windrider and Emerald?s Towers. We have to free those ten monkey people and get them on our side. We can pretend to hold their leader captive.? Dawn inched her way towards Hamel. ?Eric, can I keep Hamel for myself??

 

Hamel and Eric burst out laughing. ?I could sure use a woman like Dawn on my side. With Dawn?s talents, she should be able to keep even Mia at bay. We have to find the spies first. That is our main priorities. Flexer will take over for Dawn for now. Plan is to get these spies caught first.?

 

The Elfin Councils are constantly after Lammorra, Emerald and Ranna. These evils seem to be manipulating the councils to do their bidding. I think I got too close to the truth. There are some Black Argons being held as slaves. These are the main leaders of the Black Argons. If you could set them free and bring them to this tower, then I could tell them what I know. This is not an over night operation. It will take years to bring down those under the influence of the Councils of Seven. I will remain here in the dungeons to help the others as we find them. They will have to know exactly what was happening. Nile and Talon tried their best, but were continually being attacked or sort after for false crimes that others had committed. In the cell next to mine is the real Dalin. He was beaten within an inch of his life. He knows where the real Signet and Sinna are. Sivet vanished years ago with a human doctor into the man world. We know that she is safe. These clones of our people are doing so much damage that no one will ever forgive us. We will be eventually brought before the Conclave for our acts and involvement. There are two women I have located from the Underground, one is Kystal and the other is Rayna. She takes over for the crystal seller Raya. Rayna will come to the surface and hunt down those who are willing to listen to her. She then places controller crystals on them and backs away. Rayna then lets her sister Kystal do all the dirty work. Beware of these people. They tried to get to Mel and his bride, but they missed. I have called to one of my own personal friends to come and help us. Flexer you know Mortrona! She is coming her with some of her trusted people. She is angry because of Nile and Rose has died. Mortrona can act as storekeeper. She wants a position where she can see all that is going on I the court yard.? Vinnin tried to sit up.

 

?No, you rest! You will need your strength. Dawn keep Vinnin here. We will have Flexer take you part. You take care of this young man.? Shadow vanished back to his place as Phantom and dissolved the illusion.

 

Afterwards, Eric and Hamel left to inspect the sight. They found three panel vans, two cars and a four-wheel drive, parts of the vehicles, tools, crates of canned food supplies, six of the largest generators Hamel had ever seen. He had only heard of such generators being used in hospital as backup electrical systems. They also found many other things as well such as clothing, medical supplies, some weapons and ammo. There were also thirty large one hundred pound tanks propane and over one hundred and fifty forty-five gallon metal drums of gasoline and pumps. The whole area was covered with camouflage tarps, which armies would have used to hide themselves and their equipment.

 

The guards helped with the loading of items. It took four wagon loads. The final loads, Hamel drove the truck with the reduced drums of gas and tanks propane on board. Eric loaded the wagon with the other items, after he reduced all the items. As they were pulling out, Hamel glimpsed something shining off to the side of the road, well hidden in the bushes. Hamel climbed down from the wagon to investigate. There hidden in the bushes was a sixty-foot mobile trailer. "Well, take a look at this! We'll take it with us. This could come in handy as our first office building. Eric, reduce it, please! Now, I have my headquarters!"

 

When the returned to Eaglestep tower, Dawn awaited them at the main entrance. She helped Hamel move some of the articles through the portal to Red's Great Hall. The propane and gas were placed outside in a shed with the six large generators.

 

Hamel stood at the entrance to the portal in Emerald's tower. "Dawn, I'll see you soon!" Hamel had never met a woman like Dawn before. He had no intentions of letting her go.

 

"I would like that!" Dawn smiled and rubbed his cheek. "I'll be here waiting!" Eric and Hamel moved some items from the Great Hall to Shadow's lab for safe storage.

 

Dawn hurried to find Flexer. ?You can take over now. Good Luck!?

 

?It is the only way to bring out the spies. You get to Vinnin keep him calm." Flexer watched as Dawn hurried off to Vinnin's cell.

 

Later that afternoon, Red was standing with Mia and Emerald in the Great Hall next to the truck. Hamel was inside the vehicle. "Eric and Dawn's tip paid off. We found most of Boss's supplies and equipment. We put most of the items in Shadow's lab. Except the generators, vehicles, fuel and parts there are outside the Great Hall doors. Something bothers me though. None of this stuff was guarded. At least, I never saw anyone around." Hamel saw Eric nodding his head.

 

"Hamel is right! We found no tracks on the ground at all. I have a strange feeling we were being watched as we took the stuff. I could not see anyone in the area. Nor could I smell anyone. Dawn has doubled the guards. She awaits your call, Emerald." Eric knew Emerald was going to be upset about where they found the items.

 

"Where did you find these things?" Emerald raised her eyebrows as she listened to Eric.

 

"About an hours ride south off the main road." Taking a deep breath, Eric began to move to the wall.

 

Emerald pulled out her cross and called her apprentice. "Dawn, it's Emerald, can you hear me?"

"Yes Emerald, I hear you! We are under attack by those Monkey People from the north! Hurry! We need.... BANG!"

 

"That was a gun shot!" Hamel yelled and began to grab his bulletproof vest as he hurried towards the portal, which Eric was already opening.

 

Bess and Kala had been standing just inside the truck, listening. Bess grabbed some bulletproof vests and began to pass them out to the others. She put on a vest and grabbed a rifle then looked at Hamel.

 

"Kala and Digger can stand guard. This time I'm going with you. Hurry! Dawn, maybe hurt!" Bess headed for the portal.

 

Hamel laughed at his mother. "Go Mom!!"

 

Eric stood staring at Hamel. "You're letting her go in there?"

 

"I may look dumb, but I'm not that stupid. Let's go!" Hamel laughed as he entered the portal. "Mother use to be a nurse, before she became a cop. Then she returned to nursing when I was hurt."

 

Red, Emerald and Mia were fighting trying to get the vest on as they entered the portal.

 

They all heard a scream as they entered Emerald's Tower. Just as they ran around the corner by the library, they saw Bess swinging the rifle at two of the monkey creatures. "I'll teach you to work for Boss!" Bess yelled and hit the two creatures on the backsides with the butt of the rifle that she had grabbed. "Move it! I'll let you have it, again!"

 

The two winged monkeys were screaming as Bess belted their backside with the metal stock of the rifle. Both fell to their knees in front of Red and began chattering away to him.

 

Red pointed towards the portal and spoke in elfish. "Go with the woman and don't try anything or she'll blow your heads off!"

 

Both monkey people started for the portal and would look back at Bess as she pushed them forward. Digger and one of the guards in the Great Hall started to laugh.

 

Bess pushed the prisoners forward. "Book hem'!"

 

"I think that means to the dungeon with them." Digger shrugged his shoulders. "Do as the woman says! Book hem'!"

 

The guard started to laugh. "Nice catch, Miss!" The guards moved the prisoners out of the Great Hall. Bess disappeared back into the portal.

 

One guard stood staring at Digger. "Remind me, if I need backup to call that woman. She is good!"

 

Phantom opened his eyes. "Digger, Mia wants you to stay here with Kala and myself. They think Dawn may be hurt. Start getting things ready. Remember this is only a trial run. It is to get Doc here. Digger is Splat ready?"

 

?Yes, he is waiting in his room. Are you sure this will work!? Digger wanted Doc there so bad.

 

?It should! It has been well planned out!? Phantom watched Kala.

 

Kala checked her rifle. "Those creatures are just like monkeys with wings. Those two were terrified of mother!"

 

"That's because the humans here are more like a cave man and they eat monkey people." Digger burst out laughing.

 

"I wonder if they could be trained as a pet?" Kala moved her long brown hair back over her shoulder. Her eyes were fixed on two more monkey people being brought in by her mother.

 

"Actually Kala, they are very smart people and not like monkeys from your zoos. Talon told me about those places. You may be able to help them learn new ways of helping themselves and us. They have no idea the Marts set them up to kill off Boss. No, these monkeys are just like us. They have their own language, customs, rituals and leaders." Digger could see Kala was thinking about what he said. "We consider them as people."

 

Meanwhile, the others entered Emerald's Tower. They immediately began to search for Dawn and the staff. Hamel was using the Ring of Speed. He moved quickly through the halls searching each room as he went. He was working the one side of the hall as Mia worked the other. Hamel entered Dawn's study. "Red, Mia, I have found her! Hurry!" Hamel moved quickly to Dawn's side. He moved her back carefully from her slumped over position. "She's been shot!" Hamel petted her cheek.

 

Red pulled out a potion and handed it to Hamel. Dawn opened her eyes and smiled at Hamel. "Dawn, drink this!"

 

Hamel help her as she drank the potion. "At least, she is alive! She has lost a lot of blood! Here, let's wrap her in my cloak. Eric carried her to Red's Tower and gave her to Digger. I'll find mother! Hurry!"

 

Eric picked up Dawn and ran with her through the portal. He placed her on the table just as Bess entered with three more monkey people. The guards took the prisoners.

 

Bess hurried over and started to help Dawn right away, "Eric, go help the others! We will help Dawn. Digger gets over here!"

 

Eric went back to find Red and the others. The changeling changed to a wolf and began stocking his prey. He picked up the scent and followed it. "Hamel, there are three of them, just ahead. Follow me! They have guns I can smell that powder stuff." Eric broke into a run with Hamel following. They checked several rooms. Eric stopped at a door. Hamel reached out to open the door. Eric sprang and jumped at his friend just as a bullet flew past Hamel's head.

 

Eric sat beside Hamel on the floor, both staring at each other. "Sorry Hamel! I remember that click sound a gun makes just, before it's fired. Are you all right?" Eric shivered.

 

Hamel reached out and hugged the big grey wolf. "Yes, thanks to you! Now, let's get these creatures, before they hurt someone else. I just hope you got all the bullets from those guns." Hamel sat for a moment longer hugging Eric, until his nerves calmed down a little.

 

Red came running up. "This is no time to be hugging!"

 

Hamel looked at Red. "It is if someone tries to part your hair with a bullet! The door is locked! Red take the women and keep them back!" Hamel watched the two women back up around the corner.

 

Hamel and Eric moved on all fours to the door and stayed close to the floor. Then moved off to one side of the door. Red cast a spell from an angle to the door, which blew the door off its hinges.

 

Suddenly, six shots rang out and hit the wall behind them. Hamel motion to Eric that he was going inside. "I hate doing this! I hope Digger has plenty of salve." The others watched as Hamel dove into the room and landed behind a couch. He felt around for something to throw. He felt something heavy it felt like a metal statue. Hamel tossed it into the room. Four more shots rang out. Hamel moved a little closer to a big chair, where he grabbed and tossed a pillow. Six more shots rang out. Hamel felt around and grabbed a book and tossed it into the room. This time only one shot was fired.

 

"Eric, Red I think they are out of bullets. Red, can we have some light in here?" Hamel began to move to where he could hear heavy breathing.

 

Red filled the room with a ball of light. They heard a moaning coming from two different areas of the room. As Mia and Emerald joined Red, they could see Eric standing over two of the beings. The third looked to be dead. Red went over and kicked the third one. The monkey man shot into the air. Hamel grabbed the monkey man around the throat, punching the creature in the stomach and watched it passed out.

 

Eric sat laughing between the other two. "Hamel, want to have some fun. We use to clip their wings, and then drop these off cliffs. They do make a lovely, splatting sound."

 

Hamel grabbed the third creature and hauled it over to Eric. Hamel dragged the creature around the room by the foot while he picked up the three guns. "Well, I see we have a full barrel in this one." Hamel turned around and emptied the gun completely. Clicking the gun several times to make sure the chamber was empty.

 

"Hamel, are you all right?" Mia hurried into the room.

 

With a beet red face, Hamel stared at Mia. "I'm bloody sore! Damn angry! Dropping these things might not be such a bad idea. Eric wanna' to play one of my games? It's called Russian Roulette! I think you will enjoy it! Here's how we play. First, you empty the gun. Then you put one bullet into the chamber of the barrel. Close the barrel and spin it! You put this end of the gun in the creature's mouth and pull the trigger."

 

Hamel handed Eric the gun. "Don't forget to spin the barrel! Good!"

 

Eric looked at Red as his master nodded his approval. Eric did as he was told, but before he could get the gun into the monkey's mouth. The creature began talking to Eric. Red put his hand over his mouth, pulled down his hood and ran from the room.

 

Mia ran after him thinking he was sick. "Red, are you all right?"

 

"Mia, that Hamel is a joker! He has that poor monkey terrified out of his mind! Hamel

was only bluffing the whole time. He showed me the bullets! The gun is empty! With Hamel around Flame could be out of a job." Red stood shaking his head as he tried to contain his laughter.

 

"You mean that Hamel was only bluffing with that monkey?" Mia started to laughed and sat on the floor trying to collect her thoughts. She finally rose to her feet. Red and Mia walked back to Hamel. They saw the guards taking the last monkey away.

 

Eric walked up to them. "Those three were guarding that stuff we took. They followed us back here. There were ten of them hired to guard Boss's stuff. We have all of them! Marts gave them the guns after Boss said no guns were allowed on the Isles. So, somewhere on the Isles are hidden a stash of guns that belongs to Mart. Now we have to find those!"

 

Hamel and Mia had gone to tend to his bruises. Red and Emerald went to see how Phantom was doing. As they entered the Great Hall, Shadow came running up to them and hugged them both.

 

Red looked at Emerald. "Until, this matter is settled. I think you should come back here to live!"

 

"I agree!" Shadow looked at Emerald. "It would be safer, Gram!"

 

"You're looking a little better!" Emerald remarked.

 

"I'm feeling better! But I don't like dragon food! Yuck, No More! Red, can I go back to Wonder's tower with you?" Shadow saw Emerald nodding her head.

 

Red smiled and nodded his approval. "But you'll rest there. No more fighting! Wonder can watch you for a while. Remember, he's an Unicorn!"

 

Emerald felt Shadow's forehead. "At least, the fever is gone. I'll tell Sprig what to do. She probably won't let you out of her sight."

 

Shadow reached out and hugged his grandparents. For the first time in Shadow's life, Red hugged back. Even Emerald smiled at them as she nodded her head and watched them walk from the room.

 

Bess and Digger were still working of Dawn. "Well Digger, that's all we can do for now! That bullet must come out! She's too weak at this moment! All we can do is to let her rest and pray that nothing happens. At least, you stopped the bleeding. That potion should help start the healing process. In my world, she would have bled to death. I will take first watch, over her! I'll call you, when I get tired." Bess sat down beside Dawn's bed.

 

Flexer rolled over in the bed. ?Digger see that front guard near the Great Hall is removed. He is one of our spies. The other Spot and Speck have in custody waiting to Bessa?s arrival. All Spies are to go to her. That will clear Red?s tower for now. Have Wonder call a full guard inspection. Say that he wants to check all their heights for doorways into his tower. Let me know if any ogres or giants are marked with this symbols Ĝ?. They are the marks of the true giant and ogre high guards what Bon?s father sent to help Wonder. Any others will be sent to Bessa. This cleaning of spies will give us an advantage.?

 

?Is the real Dawn all right?? Digger was concerned not only with Dawn, about these human females. "Thanks Bess, but don't wear yourself out! Now, I's must go and check Splat. Be right back!" Digger hurried to the room where Splat was resting.

 

Flexer sat up in bed. ?I know you do not approve of this method to lure out the spies. This is only to see that they don?t kill you and the other humans off before we can get the gods to protect you. Bess, we all think of you as part of our families. I ripped the head off of one beast when he laughs at Marts killing Richard and Darren. I could not hold back my temper. When that person accused Boss of killing Perry. Something inside me died. I grabbed that creature a ripped off his head. I told True Grey, what I had done. Bess, I am so sorry! I am working with Shadow and Hamel to lesson the risks to all of your families. We have found others in the human world ready to go after some of your friends and family. We are going to snatch these people and bring them here to keep them safe.? Placing his head back on the pillow, Flexer closed his eyes and retook Dawn?s form. ?We have to get Doc here! Help us please. We have received word from some of our human sources that Doc?s life is in grave danger. That is why we are making our move tonight. They plan to kill Doc this weekend.?

 

?Yes, Emerald was truthful with me. Will this really give us time to get our forces in a better position?? Bess waited for Flexer to reply.

 

?Yes! What you must do is to help Doc and Digger to form a good medical practise. Shadow needs time to develop and start his own work. This time we are giving him is to do that. You see we have lost so many friends and family members over these wars. Now, these assassins as we call them are being led by Gretz, a being from another world. She is bent on destroying Earth and all life on it. We have to stop her. I brought you these journals to read. I took the time to translate them for you. These were from my own father?s journals. Promise me that if a woman called Kystal or Rayna try to make friends with you or the others you will seek me out and let me know. Rayna may go by the name of Raya, the Crystal Seller. She and Kystal are both Crusetean from another world and the daughters of Gretz. I may be taking over for Red. I will stay in close contact with you.? Flexer watched as Bess sat down and began to read the books.

 

Meanwhile Digger had gone to see his Cribber friends. "Splat stupid this time!" The little man tried to sit up.

 

"No! I's wants you to rest. Stay in that bed! I's see you after I's sees how Dawn is doing. You stay in bed!" Digger hurried off to find Hamel.

 

"Hamel, I's worried about Dawn. I's not think she going to make it! You get Stan for me!" Digger hurried back to Bess. "I's will rest here. Stan is coming to check Dawn."

 

"We need Doc!" Bess was also frightened that Dawn may not make it.

 

With some coaching from Bess, Flexer was doing a great job of faking his injuries and impersonating Dawn.

 

 

*******

 

 

Dawn was in the dungeon cell with Vinnin. ?Shadow will be taking over for Nile as master of this tower. Vinnin, why don?t you stay here and pretend to be the head of the prison guards. It will protect you and keep you out of sight. Lammorra will know where to find you. I know how much you love her.?

 

?Dawn, we have to get the others free. We have to find a way. I was helping Boss and his friends when they attacked us. Boss held them off until we escaped. That is why they went after Lammorra?s younger brother Lazarus. It was to stop the other elves from trying to free the ones in the mines. We have to protect our prince at all cost. I will need to be nearer to the prince to help him. I have to show our prince what to look for in those doubles and clones. If only I could change my appearance to help locate these killers.? Vinnin was holding Dawn?s hand. He was only speaking the truth.

 

?You stay here! I will send for Eric. Maybe he can think of something.? Dawn used her cross to call her cousin. ?You know who it is, come to my location. Bring the prince with you. This is a very delicate matter that must be dealt with immediately.?

 

A short while later, Dawn watched as Eric entered the dungeon cell with Shadow. ?Sorry to have you brought here at this short notice. This is your Great Uncle Vinnin. Not that impostor running around.?

 

Backing off immediately, Shadow could see that the man was badly injured.

?I cannot come to close or I will drain my energies. I have heard that we have two Vinnins. Maria is ready to gut that other Vinnin. Uncle I need you as much as you need to be healed. Eric see that my uncle receives some of Digger?s salves and Potions. I want Vinnin healed. Is there some way we can give Vinnin an different form, one that only very few know about??

 

?Bessa could do it! We need something that can be use in a very sneaky way to get this other Vinnin hung.? Eric watched as Shadow dropped into a pile of straw. ?What is it??

 

?We need someone who can follow Vinnin and yet let us know when he is going to attack. In the save way we have you clear your name and any others that are being used in the future.? Shadow leaned back in the straw. ?That is to nasty! Vinnin, you really want to help us??

 

?Yes, more than ever. This other Vinnin has tried to kill off all my children and take over Lammorra?s chain of command. I will help you do anything to get him. Please!? Vinnin watched the cell fill with light and Bessa appeared.

 

?What may I do for our young prince?? She smiled at Shadow as she knelt down beside Vinnin. ?What happened to you??

 

?The impostor of myself tried to kill me. He has tried many times in the past. I want my wife to live, not die. I want all my children to survive and know the love their mother has for them. But with these clones of Gretz running a muck, I will not be able to do much from now on.? Vinnin was truthful with the goddess.

 

?Bessa, you have the powers to change anyone in whatever you want. The only creature on the Isles that could possibly pull off this scam would a spider-elf. I could help train Vinnin on what he is to know and learn. He can be given to the other Vinnin and then send back reports to ambushes and other nasty things Vinnin is planning. Once the killer is dead, our Vinnin can be put into other areas.? Shadow watched as Bessa nodded her head.

 

?I like that idea. Shadow will be your boss. You are to report all you find to him. No tricks!? Bessa waved her hand and Vinnin was reduced to the size of a spider-elf. ?I will return him to you when the transformation is done.? Bessa vanished with Vinnin in her hand.

 

Eric and Dawn stared at Shadow. ?No one will ever suspect Vinnin of being a spider-elf.?

?He can get in to places where we cannot even think of going. We should get back to the tower. Dawn can stay in your room for now. Red is searching for spies.? Shadow watched as Eric opened a portal to his own quarters.

 

?Dawn change into an owl. My old owl friend Glish died a few years ago. No one knows but me. It will keep you safe for a while. That was his room over there.? Eric watched as Dawn hurried into the room.

 

?This could get very dangerous! Vinnin told only the truth. So, it is this other Vinnin that is going after the others. All right, this will give us another edge. The real Vinnin will be given the same quarters as Lammorra. He can explain what is going on. She may not believe him, but I will see that she does know the truth. Being gold spider, gives him the ability to stun others, which would increase Lammorra?s rate of attack.? Shadow could hear Cela talking to him through telepathy. ?Bessa got Vinnin back to Ske just in time. He died moments ago. They poisoned him.?

 

Eric clenched his fists. ?Now what do we do??

 

?Cela says that Vinnin?s spirit will be place in a spider egg. I am to call him Tab. He will take the training that Vinnin was going to take.? Shadow glanced down at the floor. ?There is so much I need to learn about these other races of people. We have to free the slaves.?

 

?Yes, we have to free the slaves first.? Eric walked with Shadow out of the room. Shadow went to his own room and into his lab. He told his five spider-elves about Tab joining them.

?We will see he is properly trained. If we can put one spider-elf with each child after we get our forces established, then we would have a great deal less to worry about.? Shooter was typing out some file from Jilon?s manuscripts.

 

?We have a great deal of work to do!? Shadow rested on his bed for a few minutes to think things through.

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter Thirteen

 

 

 

After his rest, Shadow had gone to his closet to change his clothes, before leaving to go back to Wonder's tower. He found Eric, Hamel and Talon going through piles of junk in his room as well as carrying things back and forth through the portal. Shadow grabbed some clothes and was changing in the far corner of his room, when Sprig walked into his room and over to Shadow. He sat down on his bed and laughed.

 

"Are you almost ready? Here, let me help you!" Sprig helped Shadow put on his shirt.

 

Sprig hugged Shadow. "I was worried about you! Mia told me what happened. Are you all right?"

 

?How did the hunt go?? Shadow smiled. "I'm fine! It's still a little sore. As long as I don't use it too, much, it should be fine!"

 

Sprig and Shadow walked into the portal. ?The hunt led us to quite a group of unexpected warriors. Thank you for the warning. How did you know??

 

?I was given special gifts!? Shadow walked over to Talon. "How are things going?"

 

Talon stood up and hugged Shadow. "How are you feeling? You gave us a terrible fright. Don't you ever do that, again?"

 

Shadow hugged his uncle back. "I won't! How is the dragon doing? I guess, I better go and see him. Is he still outside? Talon, would you come with me?"

 

"Yes, I'll come with you!" Talon could never stay angry for long.

 

"I'll go and tell Wonder that you have returned." Sprig hurried off.

 

"Come on! Let's go!" Talon nodded to Sprig and watched her leave. ?You were right. Did you get the ones at father?s tower?? Talon waited for a reply.

 

?And the ones from Eaglestep. Talon, between you, Dawn and Eric, the real Vinnin is dead. He died from wound inflicted on him by the clone Vinnin. Bessa managed grab the spirit of Vinnin and place it into a spider-elf. Only we know. His new name will be Tab. As far as others are concerned this Vinnin impostor is the real Vinnin. Not one of Vinnin?s scars is shown in those pictures we have. So, it is the impostor who is doing these killings. Tab will be trained and assigned to Vinnin as his look out. Later, after Vinnin is caught and executed, we can put Tab somewhere else. Or send him off as a spy. He will take a while to be trained properly. I say three to five human years before he goes out on his assignment. Red mentioned that I was to inherit my father?s tower at Eaglestep. I want those ten Monkey People trained as my guards. I heard one of their kinds talking about the small cluster of them in the north. These people high enough up in the mountains to be relatively safe for now. There are only about fifty left.? Shadow could see that Talon had already figured out what was going on.

 

?Once you make friends with them, we will have them moved to Stayn Isle for safe keeping. Marts and Relle really did a job on their leader. Kepo the leader is terrified of Marts and Relle. He will not talk to Stan or me. Not even Bess can get him to talk. I was thinking maybe Kala, with your help.? Talon walked with the prince through Wonder's tower and outside into the courtyard.

 

As Shadow approached the dragon opened his eyes. "I did not think you would come back, again. I promised I would stay and wait. As you can see I have not moved!" The dragon reassured Shadow.

 

"After our misunderstanding the other night, I became ill and was unable to return, until now. I'm sorry for taking so long. "Shadow apologized to the dragon. "I realize not all the people on the isles speak the same languages. I can understand how terrifying it must have been for you not being able to talk to others! You have taught me a great deal! I thank you for teaching me! Now, we both know that you need help. We'll do everything in our power to get your home back for you. This is my promise to you. Now, what may we call you?"

 

"My name is Thunder! You are only a child! Yet, you speak with the wisdom of the Ancient Ones. I heard the Master Wizard call you, Prince. You fought not for fighting, but for something else. You said you were ill. You called our fight a misunderstanding. You have not once blamed me for starting the fight or for hurting you. You say you want to help me. What do you expect out of this from me? You know I have nothing. What is it, you want?" Thunder was puzzled, but at the same time, he trusted the prince more than he anyone else.

 

Shadow walked up to Thunder. The child put his hand on the dragon's forearm. "I fight for all creatures in our world who cannot understand the language of others. I was not brought up as an elf or dragon, but a human child. When I arrived here. I found out that I was not only elf, but also dragon. I can speak all languages. I do not wish to boast, but I could have killed you by casting one spell. Since, I have come home, I have learned over thirty spells. Unlike wizards around here, I do not have to memorize my spells. All I do is read them once. What I want from you is your friendship? Nothing more!" Shadow rubbed Thunder's foreleg.

 

Excitement began to fill his heart as Thunder realized that the wizard was right. "It is true! You are our prince! The prophecy is coming true! You say all you want from me is to be my friend! You must let me think! I will go hunt for food. I will be back, later! I will give you my answer then."

 

The prince gently rubbed Thunder's forearm. "I'll leave these guards posted. You may come and go, as you like. The guards will keep you safe, while you rested. I'll await your answer. Good hunting! Stay safe!" Shadow went back inside Wonder's tower with Talon not far behind him. Shadow walked up a few floors, before resting by a window. He looked down and realized Thunder had not left, yet. He knew then that he had outwitted the dragon. Shadow hoped that some day they would become close friends. That would be a victory well worth waiting for.

 

"Shadow, in all my years, I've never seen a dragon so confused. You've sent Thunder's world spinning, and he doesn't know how to stop it. He'll try to offer you something. I know these creatures! What are you going to do, if he does offer you something?" Talon put his hand on his nephew's shoulder as they looked out the window at Thunder.

 

"Then I'll offer him something!" Shadow removed a friendship bracelet from his pocket. "In the other world, when we find a friend we give them one of these. I'll offer Thunder a Friendship Bracelet. To me friendship is worth more than gold!"

 

"A very wise choice! I'll be upstairs, if you need me." Talon glanced down at Thunder and turned to walk up the stairs to the tower room.

 

Shadow was still looking out the window at Thunder. The elf nodded his head. He felt good about the way he handled the situation. He realized that Thunder would try to test him further, to see, if Shadow was true to his word. Thunder would also try to push the prince to see how far he could go. Shadow felt for once in his life, he had made one small step in the right direction. As he gazed down at Thunder, he said softly. "One day Thunder, we will be good friends. I just wish I could find out if your family are really dead or what? Whatever happens I promise you this! You're my friend, and now part of my family. I'll find out where they are, if it is the last thing, I ever do. No one treats a friend of mine like that." Shadow leaned on the window ledge.

 

Wonder had heard every word the prince had spoken. "Shadow, come and rest." Wonder put his arm over Shadow shoulder. They went to the master's private chambers. He helped his young friend to the couch. "Hamel told me what happened, after you were almost healed, falling out of bed and breaking your collarbone. I want you to sit here! Rest for a while! I am just going to change. Help yourself to the fruit and vegetables." Wonder walked into another room.

 

Shadow went over to the table and picked up an apple. He went back and sat down. Wonder had covered Shadow's legs with a blanket, so he recovered his legs. He began to gaze into the fire. It brought memories of Manitoba.

 

"Ahhh!! That feels better!" Came a voice from behind the couch. "Yes, much better! I do hope you don't mind, but I do feel much more comfortable as myself."

 

Shadow had just taken a bite of apple. When he saw a unicorn standing beside the table taking an apple from the bowl. Shadow's eyes followed the unicorn to the couch and watched as he climbed up. Then lay down near the prince's feet.

 

"Did Red mention I was unicorn?" Wonder had noticed a surprised expression on Shadow's face.

The prince removed the piece of apple from his mouth. "When you said you were going to change. I thought you meant your clothes! Not yourself! You really are a unicorn? Aren't you?"

 

"Well, I hope so!" Wonder wanted to get to know their prince better. He was fascinated with Shadow. ?We caught those spies! Talon said you had inside information.?

"I can read minds! Those spies were all working for the Councils of Seven. We found some at Red and Gram?s Towers as well. I will check out Windrider?s Tower as well. I have seen pictures of unicorns, but none of them are as beautiful as you. I thought unicorns were all white, but you're almost a silvery colour." Shadow petted the unicorn.

 

"Thank you, for the compliment!" Wonder had never been called beautiful before. Shadow made him feel very special. "I guess the silver comes from old age. You know! It's a shame, that I cannot grant males wishes, only females. Some say, that a unicorns life is an easy one. If I ever hear someone saying that to me, I would kick them into next month. Half of the females on the Isles have no idea, what a unicorn does for a living. Do you realize that it's my job to keep records of all births, deaths, mating and marriages on these Isles? Sprig and I work hard day and night. Just trying to catch up with all these deaths is a tough job."

 

Wonder finished his apple while gazing over at Shadow. "Sometimes, I would like to say, forget it! And then, there are times when I can sit down and see one of my friend's children. Your mother was always one of my favourites. I knew she was Misty's sister, but I still loved her very much. She helped me a few times, when I got hurt. Oh, how I miss my, Rose! The other night at the meeting, I had no idea that you had drained your powers when you healed me. I don't know how or understand why you can heal me. Only one other male healer can touch me that was Mel, Red's army brother, Talon's father. Why your touch can heal me? I don't know!" Wonder rested his head down beside Shadow's legs. "If any other healers try to heal me. My body sends out a charge and it stuns them."

 

Shadow put his hand on Wonder's muzzle and rubbed it gently. "Even I have no control over that, yet. I was just glad I could help you."

 

Wonder looked at Shadow. "You're special to all of us. I was at Misty's cave, when you were hatched. There were three other children in your clutch of eggs. They never made it. You were the smallest of them all. After you were hatched and your parents marked you. You looked around and came running over to me. You were in dragon form and began to chatter away to me in dragon. I could not understand a word you were saying, but you chattered away. Mia translated everything you said and asked me."

 

Wonder raised his head. "I don't know what happened that day. Shadow, you changed my whole life from that day on. Maybe, we'll never know what took place, but it's as if we were meant to be very close friends. I knew you were home. From the minute you arrived in the Valley of Enchantment." Wonder's eyes twinkled with love as he talked to the prince. "I assumed you would stop and see Mia, first. I called her and she told me, you were staying the night with her. I stopped by that night to take a look at you, while Maria and Red were sleeping. Shadow, what I'm trying to say is that we are like brothers." Wonder gazed into the prince's eyes.

 

"I'll tell you what happened. After you hatched, we were playing and you were chattering to me. I cast a spell and changed to this form. You were tired and came over to me. Then you curled up in between my front legs. I could feel something flowing through me, and I could not stop it. I could change into elf, but only by casting a spell on myself. Now, I change at will. You touched Mia in the same way. There was one other you touched that I know of. He uses his form as a disguise. Windrider had to cast to change to elf, but the same thing happened to him. You touched Sprig the other day and the same thing has happened to her." Wonder raised his head.

 

Shadow continued to pet Wonder. "I felt that closeness to you, too. Even before, I knew I was the Prince. I had been asking Red about the Isles roads and people. The way some on them live is terrible. Wonder, how many dragons are left on the Isles?"

 

Wonder hung his head. "About thirty, now. Shadow, at one time, there were thousands. By the way, I have not written down the three deaths in Thunder's family, yet. I thought I would wait to see, if we can find their bodies, first. That will make twenty-seven alive, if they are dead. Shadow, it has been terrible here. I was surprised, when Misty told me that she had three little ones. She guards them well. She has too! If she didn't, the poachers would kill her little ones. That is why she has moved her lair to that cave." Wonder was recalling the Elvin Wizards Run, which was given as a test of manhood to the younger elfin wizard warriors. "As you go into her lair. Did you happen to noticed an opening on the side of the cave?" Wonder watched Shadow nod his head.

 

"Yes, Maria told me it was very dangerous down there. She said that they use it only to reach her grandmother's lair. One wrong move and your dead." Shadow saw Wonder nodding his head.

 

"Well, that was where the elfin wizard warriors would take their tests. Every time a brave elf took the test, they would find him dead. Talon and Nile took the test and found out that the real master of the testing area was dead. So, they killed the impostor. It is forbidden for certain beings to go near that cave, now. They say the old Rougan the wizard's spirit haunts the caves up there. Of course, we know who those spirit is." Wonder recalled, how Misty took over the cave. "The lower death chambers are still there. They have spikes in them. There are pits of acid and pools of tar and oil. One pit is even filled with quicksand. So, Mia is safe living there. Her mother, Aqua lives at the end of the valley, which over looks Mia's cave. Apparently, they have tunnelled from Mia's lair to her mother's. Aqua is really some dragon. She is one of the Guardians. Mia has four brothers who guard their sister well and the lair." Wonder knew that his low soft-spoken voice and stories would put Shadow sleep.

 

Wonder also knew a dragon healed faster when they are sleeping. Shadow's body started to glow as he slept. It was almost three hours later that Shadow began to awaken. Wonder had changed back to elf. He had Sprig bring up some healing salve and potion for Shadow. She used her magic to remove the child's shirt. She rubbed the salve into his shoulder where his wound was. Sprig had almost finished, when Shadow woke up.

 

"Oh, I must have fallen asleep!" Shadow yawned and tried to sit up.

 

"That is the best thing for you, if you have been injured. You're even looking better, now. Here drink this!" Wonder handed Shadow the potion.

 

Shadow drank the potion and smiled. "You mixed something with it?"

 

Wonder looked at Sprig. "Did you mix something in his drink?"

 

Sprig giggled and smiled at Shadow. "Yes, have you ever tasted that stuff? I mixed a little wine to cut the taste."

 

"It tasted better than the stuff Digger gives me. Thanks Sprig!" Shadow watched the young looking woman sitting near him.

 

Sprig finished putting the salve on Shadow's shoulder and collarbone. "There, now you can put your shirt back on." Sprig put the healing supplies away.

 

Shadow pulled his shirt back on and watched Sprig as she brought him some soup. She sat down and fed Shadow. "It has been a long time, since I fed anyone. I would let you feed yourself, but I don't want you getting burnt." Sprig finished feeding the prince. Then she left the room.

 

Wonder had been around elves long enough to know how they think, but Shadow was different and special. "I'm proud of the way you're handling Thunder. He has gone through a great deal." Wonder put his hand on Shadow's shoulder. "I offered him some fruit and vegetables, yesterday. He ate them and bowed to me. He has lost so much. Any other dragon male would be tearing up the Isles, but not him. I managed to find out that one of my own guards could speak several of the dragon languages. I told him to take care of Thunder and guard him well." Wonder had seen many dragons go crazy, when someone had just invaded their lair, but to lose ones lair and family was unheard of.

 

"Thunder is hurting deep inside. I just wish I knew whether his family were alive or dead. Did you check the area? You said you found no bodies. Just maybe, they could be alive. I have the strangest feeling that many of the missing creatures are still on the Isles, but they are penned up or something." The prince watched Wonder moving towards his desk.

 

"I sent my guards to check out the cave. Most of my men could not get too close, because of someone living in the cave. One did manage to enter about half way, but found no bodies. He said there was no sign of any death in the cave." Wonder stood up and walked over to the prince. "Well, shall we go see how the others are doing?"

 

Shadow rose from the couch and walked with Wonder into the hall.

 

A guard snapped to attention. "Master, the dragon has returned."

 

"Tell the dragon that Prince Shadow will be seeing him shortly." Wonder nodded to the guard as he marched off down the hall.

 

Shadow and Wonder went up to the top tower room where they could see Talon and Hamel were busy helping Stan sort through the boxes of stuff, which had been found near Eaglestep.

 

"Go down see how your dragon friend made out. Don't be too long! We have the ogres in sight." Talon looked up from his work.

 

Hurrying their steps, Shadow and Wonder went downstairs to visit Thunder, and walked towards the dragon.

 

Thunder raised his head and bowed it out of respect for Wonder and the prince. "Hunting was good, tonight. I brought you a gift. It is not much, but it is all I have." Thunder handed Shadow a flat rock. The dragon waited for the prince to say something.

 

"I accept your gift as a token of our friendship. Your gift will be very useful to me. I'll use it as a book weight to hold my spell books open as I learn my spells. Thank you, my friend! Now, may I see your front foot? I also have a gift for you." Shadow enlarged the Friendship Bracelet by using a spell. Shadow placed it on Thunder's foreleg.

 

"I still don't understand! Why are you being so nice to me? Why are you doing all you can to help me? Maybe, some day, I can repay you for your kindness. I'll treasure your gift forever. The next time we fight! We will fight as one! Together against our enemies! We will not fight each other. I accept your gift, my friend!" Thunder gazed down at the bracelet.

 

"Yes, my friend! Next time, we fight as one!" Shadow had not won the battle, but he did gain something more important than winning. He now had a friend who he could count on to help his cause. They talked for a short while, Thunder told Shadow where his mother's lair was. The dragon told the prince about the small amount of treasure, which Thunder managed to hide, just before the attack.

 

At that moment, a shout came from the tower. "Hey! Shadow, we can see them clearly from up here." Hamel yelled down to them.

 

Shadow patted Thunder's foreleg. "Rest my friend. You'll need it. We have found these ones who hurt you. I'll explain everything to you, later." Thunder watched as the wizard and prince ran into the tower.

 

Wonder and Shadow had run about halfway up the stairs to the tower room, when they met Red and told him. All three started to run, again.

 

Wonder turned to Red. "Why are we running up these stairs?"

 

"I don't know!" Red replied huffing and puffing as he continued to run.

 

Shadow was almost at the top of the stairs. When Red and Wonder used their magic. Shadow entered the room last. "You both cheated! That's not fair!" Wonder and Red laughed as they went over to the others.

 

"Why don't you let your body heal, first? Come over here! Sit down! Now, you rest!" Talon helped his nephew into the truck.

 

Hamel pointed to the screen. "Now, watch! See here! I can't figure this out. These are the ogres, here. We have an extra dot on the screen. See! There it is again! The ogres are just still on the other side of Daisydale and still walking. This other dot is not moving, but it has some sort of transmitter in it."

 

Talon positioned the antenna as Shadow watched. "Hamel, come over here for a minute. Now, look just beyond that ridge of mountains. See, that large black rock! Now, look directly south. Can you see something moving? Those are the ogres. Now, look straight west of them. See, that silver reflection."

 

Hamel was looking through the binoculars. "Yes, I see it! It's in that grove of trees."

"I have voice contact!" Shadow had taken over the radio controls and called out. "Here listen!" He plugged in the main speaker.

 

"Boss is really going to be mad at us. Oft, what we going to tell Boss?" Stun grunted, as if he were carrying something heavy.

 

"Stun, maybe Boss not be too mad, if we tell him, women burn up in fire with truck. I see fairy thing over by women giving them healing potion. Maybe, tiny girl can find Misty to help women. Boss thinks us stupid! Wait, until he sees wizard. Stupid, stupid wizard closing that magic tunnel on, hisself. You stupid too, Stun. You pushed wizard into tunnel when him close it." Oft replied.

 

Stun shouted back. "I only pushed wizard cause you start rockslide. I only try to help wizard. Lucky, Boss have other truck just up road from here. We take truck from here and give to Boss. What Boss gonna' do with all them creatures?"

 

Oft was grunting. "Boss said that him wants them safe from Councils of Seven who wants to sell creatures to Takrus for mines. Boss mad cause dragon got away. We really need to show Boss dead wizard? Tiny girl gives me letter for Boss. Besides, Boss would want wizard dead for killing Hamel men. Marts heavy, we rest for little while. Set wizard down here. This looks like nice sandy place. Soft!"

 

"Stun put the wizard down here. Boss still want dragon. Him says he needs dragons before we go. Who guard creatures?" Stun watched as Oft set down the wizard.

 

"Boss leave creatures with other ogres on Imp Isle. Him uses Monkey Men to hide other trucks. Boss setting trap for last dragon, him not wants that one hurt. So many have died in mines. Him takes other three dragons to Isle. Boss better hire more wizards to get us off this Isle." Stun let out a scream. "Oft, I put wizard in quicksand! I not know it there! Now, what we tell Boss." Stun yelled, as the two ogres watched the wizard sink out of sight. "Well, Boss not have to bury wizard, now."

 

Unbelieving what his ears had just heard, Hamel could not contain his laughter. "Closing the tunnel and then ending up in quicksand. Thank you, boys! I needed that!" Tears ran down Hamel's face as he turned to see the others still laughing. "Well, we can trust these two to keep their word!"

 

"That was some way of proving it!" Talon shook his head and reached over to the radio to shut it off. Everyone was laughing. Red grabbed Shadow just before he fell out of his chair.

 

"Are all ogres that stupid?" Shadow grabbed the back of the chair.

 

Talon stood shaking his head. "Dumb maybe! I've never heard of ogres being so stupid. Hamel, it sounds like you got most of their supplies and vehicles."

 

"We must get this last vehicle, before they do!" Shadow told the others.

 

Wonder had an idea. "Talon, we could take you there, before the ogres arrive. I found a large piece of metal a long time ago. We could put it near the quicksand in that grove of trees."

 

Talon laughed as he walked from the room. "Wonder, now you're starting to think like an elf. Let's hurry!" Wonder and Talon vanished from sight. Red watched Shadow walked to the window.

 

"We better take Thunder back with us. Let's go down and talk with him." Red suggested, but noticed that Shadow had already left. ?Sounds like Boss might have Thunder?s family tucked away in that cave. I know the area! That is the only place we have not looked.?

 

"I told Thunder to stay in the Great Hall." Wonder said to the prince as the young man passed the unicorn in the hallway. "It might be better if he were out of sight. I sent my fastest unicorn with Talon."

 

Shadow approached the doors of the Great Hall, where Thunder had been moved. Shadow knocked as he thought to himself. "How does one hide a hundred foot dragon?"

 

"Yes, who is it?" Thunder raised his head and looked at the doors.

 

"Thunder, it's Shadow! May I speak with you a minute? I have something important to tell you." Shadow answered back through the door.

 

"Yes Shadow, come in!" Thunder called back and watched as the two huge doors opened. "What is so important you need to see me about?"

 

Shadow smiled at his friend. "I just came down to tell you our plans have changed. We'll be leaving for Red's tower, shortly. I didn't want you to think I had forgotten you." He could tell Thunder was getting upset. "I'd like it very much, if you would come with me, but if you don't want to. I'll understand. It's up to you."

 

Thunder moved to get a better view of Shadow. "I would like to come as you are my only friend. I did make you a promise, which I intend to keep. When do we leave?"

 

"We'll be leaving, shortly." Shadow smiled at the dragon. "Thunder, I'll be right back. I just had an idea!" Shadow disappeared, and then reappeared a few moments later, with a small surprise for Thunder.

 

"Thunder, this is Flame." Shadow smiled as he watched Flame fly over to the larger dragon and hovered in one spot. They studied each other closely.

 

"I have heard of fairy dragons, but I have never seen one before!" Thunder nodded to Flame. "I am pleased to meet a friend of Shadow's."

 

"So, you be Shadow's new friend. You has never seen a fairy dragon before?" Flame wanted to make sure that Thunder knew that he was important, too. "I be a wizard and a detective, you know. I work for Hamel. He's my top man. I work hard, you know. Will you be helping us?"

 

"Sorry, my friends, but we must hurry!" Shadow interrupted. "I've something to ask,

Thunder. In order for us to travel quickly, we use portals a great deal. There is one problem. You will not fit through these portals. So, what I was thinking, I could reduce you to the size of Flame. I can change you back after we arrive home."

 

Thunder nodded his head in approval. "Could you leave me small? I could see how you live. You have given me a great deal. I would like to learn more about you. My father was once a Guardian who died protecting our lands. He would say that sometimes fighting was the wrong way to settle matters. If you don't mind I would like to stay in a small form, and learn more about you and Flame!" Thunder saw a toothy grin on the little dragon's face. "Yes, make me Flame's size. It might even be nice for Flame to have someone his size to speak with, especially, another dragon. I am ready! Maybe, Flame can teach me some of his magic. I was learning from my mother before she vanished."

 

Thunder stood proud as he waited for the prince to reduce his size. Shadow began to chant. Soon Thunder was the size of Flame. Shadow handed Thunder a Ring of Spell Holding. Thunder put the ring on his talon and Shadow cast another spell that set the ring so it would not fall off. Both dragons nodded to each other and followed after Shadow, as they left the Great Hall to return to the Tower Room.

 

All the way upstairs, Flame briefed Thunder about Joleen, and how unpredictable she could be. "But, I will protect you!" Flame assured his new friend.

 

They entered the tower room and Shadow saw the others were leaving to return home. He walked through the portal into Red's Tower. Shadow showed Thunder where he could sleep at the foot of the prince's large bed. Joleen spotted Shadow with the two dragons and began to laugh.

 

"Joleen, this is Thunder. He has come to help us. So, I want you to be nice to him." Shadow introduced Thunder.

 

Flying around the dragon Joleen stared at Thunder and held her stomach as she laughed. "Thunder, dat big dragon, you find at Wonder's Tower?" She landed on a table and started rolling around in circles on the table as she laughed. "Him Shrink! Thunder better stay out of water. Carrie teaches Joleen to wash dress. Joleen shrink dress! Thunder look like Joleen's dress!" She could not stop laughing. Thunder tipped his head to one side then the other.

"She is only teasing you. I think you look good as a small dragon." Shadow saw Red coming over to them.

 

Red walked over to Shadow. "Well, young elf! I think you did an excellent job of reducing Thunder. He really makes a wonderful small dragon."

 

"Thunder, this is Red the Great, my grandfather!" Shadow said to his new friend. "I have also given Thunder the ability to speak and understand elf."

 

Red reached out and touched Thunder. "There, now he can also understand and speak English."

 

Meanwhile, Stan had come back with the others. He had gone to Emerald's room to see how Dawn was doing. He watched as Red entered the room. Stan sat down beside Dawn and checked her pulse. Stan could see her breathing was laboured. "She needs a doctor! Her pulse is weak! She is having difficulty with her breathing! I must talk Dad into coming here. She will not last the night, if we don't hurry!" Stan watched Red and Emerald nodding their heads.

 

"I know how much she means to you both. Emerald I want you to keep talking to her, even if she doesn't speak. Tell her about my father going to help her. Tell her, he is a doctor like Mel. Eric told me about Mel. Get Digger to help keep her mind on the prospect of hope." Stan knew about gun shot victims and the damage bullets could do.

 

Red looked at Emerald. "You've been to Carrie's new home. Open a portal into her house!"

 

Emerald walked to the wall and opened a portal. Stan and Red left, immediately. They did not even bother to change their clothes. Red was still wearing his tan wizards robes and cloak. Stan wore his elfin clothes and cloak over top.

 

*******

 

Hamel had hurried back to his mother. "We have a tape of Stun and Oft. Marts is dead! The two ogres did kill Marts as promised." Hamel burst out laughing.

 

"That's not funny!" Bess could see her son was not telling her something. "What else?"

 

After explaining what Oft and Stun had done, Hamel grabbed his mother and helped her to sit down. "Well, at least, this is one death that was given to us in a special way."

 

Trying to gain her composure, Bess hugged Hamel. ?Try to help them all you can. We are friends! I do not approve of killing anyone, but these two make it sound funny. All the while Kala and I were with them they would try to crack jokes to help us through our bad times. I believe they do it to cheer us up. Thank you. If you can deliver this to them! Eric helped me to write it." Bess handed the letter to her son and watched him walk out of the room. She gazed up at the ceiling. "Please God, protect our two new friends Oft and Stun.

 

*******

 

In the meantime, Shadow had hurried to the dungeon where the Monkey People were being kept. ?I want some answers from you. I don?t care who gives them. Now, who gave you those guns??

 

?Relle! Him said it was to be joke for Boss. We never thought you would find Boss?s things. Relle said that after joke Boss was to be taken to mines just like us. Marts was to see Boss not gets away.? One of the Monkey Men in the back moved forward.

 

?Some joke! You were not told that those bullets in the guns could kill??

Shadow listened to these people talking.

 

?No one to get killed! Only little hole that all bullet makes!? Another Monkey Man moved forward.

 

Shadow pulled up a chair and waved his hand. In it appeared the pictures that Stan had showed the Conclave. ?Well, both Marts and Relle lied to you all. You are very lucky that we stopped you. Take a look at what bullets really do. Sure they make a small hole going in, but as they exit, they blow you apart! LOOK AT THESE PICTURES!!? Tossing the pictures into the cell, Shadow watched the Monkey People all staring in shock at the pictures that lay before them. ?I have no idea who this Councils of Seven are but they like to use others to do their killing. Then when the job is done they imprison those people and turn them into slaves. I will tell you what. I will help you free, and all your people from this Councils of Seven and you can come work for me as a type of air lookout force for my tower. Or you can simply go free! It is up to you. If you come to me, I will back you in any fight, as friends should. Think about it! I have to go!? Shadow turned and hurried up stairs past he guards. ?If they want to talk call me.?

 

?Thank you Shadow! They have young and females hiding in the mountains north of Treetop. We have no idea how many there are. This is the last of their kind. The Councils of Seven have killed the others off.? The guard moved down into the cell area. ?See I told you the prince would help you!?

 

?What about our mates and children?? The leader shouted.

 

?I will find them and bring them to you!? Shadow shouted as he walked up into the hallway.

 

Shadow made his way to Talon?s room. ?Can I speak with you for a moment??

 

Nodding his head, Talon sat down on the bed and listened to the prince. ?I think we should get a handle on what Takrus is planning first. This could take some doing. The last reported sighting of Trirog Leaders was on Treetop Isle. Not even you could bring down these killers. I will send one of my own scouts to check the area. If he can work his way in behind the Trirogs, there is a chance that the scouts could move the females and children out unseen. We will try it!?

 

?Thank you! I better go and rest for a while. I have some reading to get done.? Shadow went to his own quarters and saw Eric standing in the doorway. ?I ask Talon to scout out the Isle of Treetop.?

 

?I thought you would be going after the children and females of the Monkey People. I have sent Gorr out with some of his Light People to scout the area and grab the females and children. I just pray they are not all dead.? Eric could see the worried look in the prince?s eyes. ?Go and rest!? Shadow left for his room.